To Embark...

by SoraNova

Rating: teen
Tags: Alternate Universe, Human, Romance, Science Fiction, Adventure, Crossover
Length: 150867

"I hate this town... It's too filled with memories I'd rather forget." ... One man abided by that saying.

"I hate this town… It's too filled with memories I'd rather forget."
- Tomoya Okazaki - Clannad
One man abided by that saying. He'd flee a hellhole that dared call itself 'paradise', choosing to move on from that incident… or at least that's what he thought. Now he's in the outside, where everything wasn't as he expected.
If there were memories you wanted to forget, would you rather take that chance, or just let it be?

The following is a multi-crossover…, kind of.
Rated Teen for violence and thematic elements

Published 1970-01-01 00:00:00 UTC
Last updated 2016-10-02 17:52:16 UTC

Chapter 1

To Embark...

written by Defcon1234

New Task at Hand

The sky outside was gray, and the parking garage’s lighting was dimly lit.

Inside, a tan earth pony was being accompanied by three men, and four women. They all wore Greatcoats, and the color resembled that to a funeral of some sort. Except for one of the women, wearing a regal purple instead. They had just arrived at an exit, where they met with the pouring rain. They took out their umbrellas and started to walk over to the building across the street.

The rain was all too familiar to the pony, as it was for everyone else in the group.

“You’re not thinking about that, right?” asked the woman in purple.

The pony only sighed, before reluctantly nodding his head.

She rolled her eyes, then used her hand to straighten out her long dark brown hair. “Damn, I don’t expect to make this moment anymore awkward. Just don't think about it, okay?”

“Eeyup.”

They’d reach the entrance to that building, closing their umbrellas and resting them at their side. When they went in, they were met with curious gazes by the first couple of people. Their footsteps and the clopping of the pony’s hooves would only make more. The Pony could only cower at this sight, his tail tucking away between his hind legs.

“Bi-er, Haystack, it’s all right. You’ve been through this before.” Marianne asserted, her shoulders tensing. “Remember?”

“Yeah, but…”

“The life of a mercenary is always going to be like this… Well, at least for us, so you can’t hide in that shell for long.”

“Hmm… Eeyup.”

"Plus, be happy that we're working with the FBI to let you off the hook." Marianne said with a smile. "Okay?"

  Haystack smiled also. "Mmm Hmm."

They arrived at the elevator, calling it before entering. As it ascended upwards, Haystack could only stare blankly at the people below. They returned that gesture. The windows that wrapped around the elevator would soon be replaced with walls. He simply sulked after that. ”Ah’m back here again… am ‘ah?

And he stared and stared and stared…

The elevator would soon stop, making the pony feel a little woozy at this.

In a couple seconds, the door would slide open. He and the others would walk out into the now empty hallway. During this, Haystack looked down at the logo that was painted over the white towel. Which depicted three letters that were lined next to a Horizontal arch that clenched onto the globe. That, and combined with the three letters, formed a wrench.

"Get used to it, Big Mac." he thought to himself after looking at it. "Get used to it."

He and his group then approached the fancy blue doorway in front, and waited…

“Ah, Marianne, Bi- I mean, Haystack,. Come on in.” said the man through the speaker above.

They nodded, entering through the double doors. On the other side, a long table where men and women sat in their formal attire.

“Morning Mister Blutarch.” Marianne greeted, giving a casual wave to the elderly man in the blue suit.

“Good Morning, Marianne.” he’d reply in his modest British accent, but without moving. “Good Morning, Haystack.”

“Um… Good Mornin’.” he said shyly.

“It’s been two months since your last report. Any Progress?”

Marianne only smirked. “Actually... we got something else. Remember the boy that we said we'd hunt down?"

"Yes, what about it?" Blutarch asked.

"Well, after two years sir, we found him."

The entire board gasped at this, but their leader simply kept his cool. “Hmm, shocking. I honestly didn’t know that he’d still be alive after all.”

Marianne would take out a grey circular object. Twisting the knob would reveal onto them a large widescreen hologram. With that, she showed Blutarch where he was located, and photos of his whereabouts. Using footage from surveillance cameras and hidden ones. The target looked nonchalant and oblivious to this. “Well, from what we’ve uncovered, it looks like he didn’t go that far.”

The man raised an eyebrow. “Yeah, I'd have figured."

Marianne took a deep breath before continuing. “You know how the Red zone works, Blutarch. You just have to hope that no one with a gun will find you.”

Blutarch gave a smirk of his own. "So, will you need my men to finish him off?"

   Marianne smiled. "Don't worry, Blutarch... We got it all under control."

  Blutarch stood from his chair, declaring with such pride, "Hmm, understood, as CEO of Builders' League United, I grant you permission to hunt this man down!"

The people in the room all clapped and cheered. Haystack on the other hand, felt his stomach tie in knots, and did his best for everyone else to not notice.

It was a typical night for the target.

“In this High School classroom,” said the man on TV. “The young mares and stallions are being taught about Equestria’s role in the Global Economy. Even though they are sealed off all trade from the rest of the world, they still contribute greatly to world events. Including its peacekeeping missions worldwide, and being a part of the G-Nine…”

He had been watching this for fifteen minutes now. Scene after scene, happy pony after happy pony. Despite the fact that they were unintentionally taunting him, he still accepted that it was at least something worth watching after a long day of work.

The documentarist asked in an encouraging tone, “Excuse me Madame, how do you feel about Celestia’s isolationist policy?”

The teal-coated filly beamed with joy even before the question was asked. She quickly brushed her blue mane with a hoof before answering. “Well, I think it’s an all right plan. I know that the world isn’t that evil, but she only does it to protect us…”

The target admired her enthusiasm, but it would quickly disappear when home was rearing up.

“The little foals however are taught your basic learning skills that any child here at home would be taught.” The video now cut to little foals listening diligently to their teacher. “They learn every day so that someday they’ll acquire the skills to find their cutie marks, a symbol on their flanks that marks their destiny for Equestria’s future. It is unknown about their origin, but scientists have ceased investigating it since the end of World War II. More on that, later… Next, our guide takes us to the east end of Canterlot…”

He sighed.

“… it was a different story for this young filly and her father. They own a small hardware store in East Canterlot’s shopping district. The nice stallion showed me how everything worked in the store, even showing me the many gadgets that engineers and farmers’ alike use...”

With due time, it would cut to the father, feeling sentiment as his little backstory was being told. “We… we never really started off that well. I dropped out of High School to support the family, but… I made stupid mistakes along the way.”

“Hmm, I see.” said the documentarist. “Well, what was it like?”

The stallion looked away for a quick glance, the frown deepened before looking back. “I thought I had the entire thing under control… But… then the recession came…  I was dumb enough to buy a house I couldn't afford. We… we were thrown out of the house. Then, we just went our separate ways after that… I came here, met my wife… and… a lot of stuff happened when little Rosie was born.”

The next scene was of him and his daughter standing out in the hot sun, the two sitting on rickety pillows as they waited patiently for new customers. The documentarist would narrate over the scene as usual. “The country’s poverty level began to increase during its industrialization in the early seventies. Today, more than twenty percent of the population is now below the Poverty line. What makes it worse, is that tuition fees are required in order for a foal to receive basic education… Unfortunately, the poor are unable to afford said tuition, leaving many foals to start working since they’re seven…”

Sad… he’d think. He kept watching through the interview, with the dad still spewing out more sappy content. He’d admit that he felt sorry for the poor guy, kind of reminded him of...

“Grrr!” He shook his head rapidly, choosing to turn the TV off afterwards.

A loud ping was heard before a lady spoke via loudspeakers, “Attention citizens of The Den, curfew will begin at ten thirty. You only have two and a half hours of leisure before the bells ring. All lawbreakers will be put down with lethal force. Additionally, food rations are still available. If you have not stopped by to receive your ration, please head to your local restaurant to do so. Thank you, and have a great evening.”

  There was a loud click before it all went quiet. With that done, he chose to turn the TV back on just for the hell of it.

“… We do our best every day to have a decent life… And, if Purple Shine was here…” The stallion began to hold back tears. “… S-she’d be proud of us.”

“Well, I hope she would.” the documentarist comforted.

“Mmm Hmm.”

  It cut to a photo of the purple mare who sat on a hill with a cheerful smile. “However, despite their limitations, many of the lower classes I’ve met continue their lives with high hopes during these tough times…”

  Then out of nowhere, there was a grumble coming from Ivan’s stomach. "Damn it."

  He stood up with reluctance showing through his body and trudged his way towards the compact fridge at the end of the room. He bent down to open it and…

  Nothing. Then he figured it out. "Ugh, shoot!"

  He had no other option left, so he put on his shoes and got going.

  When he went out into the streets, he’d see that white lights over the horizon were starting to appear. It was always like that every night. He only made a slight moan at this, knowing what he had to do. Suddenly, he felt droplets of rain hit his brown hair. He looked up to find that the sky was now a lit brownish color. There would be thunder along with another drop hitting his nose.

  With that, he began to run. “Damn it.”

  It would rain even more with due time. Fortunately for him, he made it to the restaurant before it would worsen. Inside the restaurant, smooth jazz played while many of the lights were shut off, making for some dim lighting. One of the officers would turn on the TV. Which had the same show running as well.

“And here, within the Everfree forest, lies the ancient Castle of the Royal Pony Sisters.” narrated the man, the camera pointed at ancient ruins in a humid looking forest. “The Ponies of Equestria know this as the old Castle where Princess Celestia and Princess Luna used to live, but you at home may know this as the ruins where the Great trot occurred.”

  He listened intently as he waited, sitting down in one of the tables.

“The Great Trot of Nineteen-ten would forever be marked in both Human and Equestrian History.” he said, cutting to a photo of the people who joined. “Where twelve individuals aged ten to forty, walked from the massive fields of Kansas all the way to this temple in Equestria. For more than five months, the group endured many trials by both nature and humanity itself. Despite the ridicule and the harsh weather, they still reached Equestria. Sadly, it has been reported that only one made it alive... before dying shortly after…”

Sad that people are more than willing to keep going through all that hell. he’d think.

  The few people that were there, were starting to leave with their food. As always, he was left alone; and he was okay with that. He’d see cars begin to park outside, but the waitress near the door made sure that they wouldn’t enter; all thanks to the ‘Sorry, we’re CLOSED’ sign. Once that was done, she swayed her hips with every step towards him. With hands intertwined and a modest demeanor, saying, “Enjoying the wait?”

  He looked at her pretty face, bewildered. “What?”

“I said, if you’re enjoying the wait.”

  Bewildered, he answered nonetheless. “Uh… yes…, yes I am.”

“Good.” she’d say before reaching towards her apron. With a quick snap, she’d wield a pistol in hand. Her expression would shift to a darker shade. “Cause you won’t be coming back here… or anywhere else.”

  The woman would pull back the hammer.

“Do it, ma’am.” Ivan told her, his eyes looking at the pistol with indifference.

  The lady lost her stern demeanor. “Well…, I'll do it."

  She kept the pistol pointed at his head, but her hands could only shake.

  Ivan sighed. "You can take your time, I got all night."

  Immediately, she looked away from him. Her eyes closing as her hands continued to shake. Then, it stopped. Slowly, she put the pistol down, and breathed in, and out. Then with a compassionate tone, she'd say,  “Get down.”

“What?”

  Her hand would pull Ivan out of his seat with full force.

  The window would shatter into pieces as bullets from the outside would come flying in. The lady would be hit relentlessly, tainting her pearl uniform with splotches of red. She’d fall to the ground with her eyes flared open without end.

  Ivan, now behind the toppled table, decided to take a brief glance at her lifeless body.

“Geez, right the hell out of nowhere." he’d mutter bewilderedly, before looking up to find those people approaching him with guns blazing.

Rat-at-at! Rat-at-at!

Thw-Thw-Thw-Thwap!

“Fall back, fall back!”

“What?”

  When he heard something hit the floor next to him. When he looked in that direction, a young woman in light beige body armor looked at him with such awe.

“Uh…” The curly dark hair she had rang bells immediately. “Jackie?”

  “I-Ivan….” For her, it all felt as if the world she was fading-

Thwap! Thwap! Thwap! Thwap!

  Bullets broke through the table, missing him by inches.

  Their minds snapped out of it, with Jacklyn the first to begin orders. “Uh… c-come with me!”

“What?”

  She took out her pistol, handing over to him. “Come on!”

  Her face showed that of dread. “… Please.”

  He rolled his eyes. “Ugh, fine.”

  They stood up and fired more suppressing fire at the enemy as they made their second charge. It was enough to shoot one of them in the stomach. When he did, Ivan managed to catch a glimpse of his beret. A musket, a sword, the two crossed underneath a blue dove. It was screaming Déjà vu to him. “Strange.”

  They’d run towards one of the windows near the door. Outside, he could see the police sirens in the distance.

“At least the cops are here.” Ivan muttered.

  They could see police officers come out of the vehicle, only to meet with the men in black. After a brief moment though, the officers were opening fire on them as well.

“Son of a bitch!”

“This way!” She directed him towards the counter, where two of the cooks confronted them with rifles pointed at them.

BLAM! BLAM! BLAM! BLAM! BLAM! BLAM! ...

“They’re in on it too?”

“Push!” she shouted.

  The two vaulted out of cover and opened fire on them.

BLAM!

  The cook was put out of its misery.

Rat-at-at!

“Aargh!”

Whack!

  The other cook was out cold to even care about his wound.

“Nice kick.” Ivan complemented.

“Hmm, thanks… I guess.” she blushed, looking away to hide her frown.

  They’d reach the back door; and without fretting, Ivan kicked it open. Luckily for them, it was empty.

“Erm… uh… this way!” she’d repeat with a rapid point, leading Ivan over the wooden fence and into the streets. Sadly, four police cars would be waiting for them, shooting at them like Cavalry men.

“Stop right there!” one would shout.

Schrrreeech!

  The officers in the front of the pack would be met with gunshots to their faces.

“Grrr, get out there and deal with him!” the officer would order with such rage.

  The others would get out of their vehicles and open fire.

  Despite being distraught for what she just saw, she grabbed Ivan’s hand, and quickly pulled him out of their hiding spot. Ivan kept shooting to ensure their safety.

BLAM! BLAM! BLAM! BLAM! BLAM! Click!

   Past the medium sized trees lied multiple apartment buildings; where the two chose to rest, their enemy in hot pursuit.

“So.... It’s been awhile, huh?” she said, stifling a laugh. “How’s it been?”

“Hmm, it’s been fine so far.” he’d say. “Uh… can I get more ammo?”

“Oh, yes.” She dug through her pockets and got out two more clips for him.

“Thanks.” he nodded, sliding the magazine into the slot.

Cl-click!

“You’re welcome.” she grinned.

  While he pointed the pistol at into the darkness, she could only look at him the same way she looked at him before.

”You haven’t changed, haven’t you?”

BLAM!

“Aaaargh!”

“Huh?” she gasped.

  Behind her now, one officer was now bleeding from the chest.

BLAM!

  Another would be shot in the head.

“Dear Luna!” she’d gasp.

“Let’s go. We don’t have time.” Ivan would grab her by the hand and lead them out of cover.

  Running down the street wasn’t enough to get her out of the trance she fell into once more. She kept gazing at Ivan, who led her far away from where they were…

“No, no you haven’t.”

“Jackie… Jackie.”

  Her eyes widened once she heard his voice. “Uh… yeah?”

  With a worried look, he asked. “Where to?”

  She looked from left to right and right to left, before coming up with her answer. “Oh, uh, this way, follow me!”

  He did as such.

  A black sedan would drive up to the restaurant. Officers and troops alike would stop to look at it park right in front of them. One of the officers would go and meet the lady coming out. Marianne stepped out of the vehicle with her regal demeanor, only this time she wore the color in a raincoat.

“Ah, Miss Petit. I-”

  One of her body guards ran in between them, hands clenching onto his assault rifle.

“At ease, Greg." she ordered calmly. "He’s all right. Anyway, just call me Marianne.”

  Eyeing at the intimidated officer, he gave a nod. “Yes, Madame.”

“And don’t call me that either.”

“Oh alright, Marianne.”

  He stood to the side and let him walk up to her.

“So, what’s the status, Chief?” she asked firmly.

  The Chief frowned. “Um…can I show you?”

  She briefly bowed. “Of course, come along Haystack.”

  Haystack would follow. "E-Yes Ma'am."

  Some of the men would glance at him, some would give him curious gazes, etc. He couldn’t believe that this continues to happen to him, looking at every human being who looked back at him with mixed reactions. Haystack reluctantly kept trotting past the men and women, knowing that he had a job to do.

  She followed the officer towards the restaurant.

“Damn.” she muttered disapprovingly.

  When she got inside, she could only look at the body of the young waitress. Behind her, was a knocked over table.

“She turned on us, Marianne." reported the officer. “Fortunately, she didn’t make a single dent.”

“Good.” Marianne would say, observing the scene. “But that doesn’t make up the fact that that’s what got him to escape.”

“I know, ma’am. It was an unexpected move by her.”

“Yeah, one that is expected from people like her. You should've kept a closer eye, you know.” she looked up at the ceiling, finding a dangling tile riddled with bullet holes. “Shoot, that shield brought him some time then.”

“Some clever escape he did there.” said the chief with a whistle.

  Haystack entered the room, only to gasp in horror at the corpse.

  She turned to see him, only to roll her eyes at his disgust. She then sighed. “Well then, looks like we need to set up a full perimeter on the area before he-”

“Um…” It would only take a quick turn of the head to find what he needed. “H-hey Marianne, look at that.”

“Hmm?” Marianne faced where his hoof was pointing at. It was a trail of bullet casings. She knelt down to take a closer look. “Um… did you by any chance arm those guys with assault rifles?”

“No.” said the officer. “They were armed with pistols.”

“And did the target have a weapon of some sort.”

  The Chief raised an eyebrow, looking at the open ceiling quizzically. “He didn’t seem to shoot until after your boys retreated.”

  She stood back up. “So...”

  There was a short pause as her eyes narrowed. “Greg, did you see someone by his side?”

“Uh… um…”

  She looked down to find a trail of those casings down the corridor.

‘W-we were hit with suppressing fire, Ma’am.” Greg managed to say. “We couldn’t tell.”

“Ugh, go ask the others if they saw something, alright?” Marianne ordered.

  As the conversation proceeded, Haystack took the opportunity to have a look around. He only needed to head behind the counter to stop everything.

“Sweet Celestia.” he shouted, mouth agape. “Hey Marianne, look!”

  They quickly rushed over to his location, finding the same thing.

“Looks like he wasn’t alone then.” she said, rubbing her eyes.

“How do you know that?”

“One is dead, and the other is out cold." the officer explained. "Not to mention that I doubt anyone can be so ruthless and so merciful at the same time. Especially in a gunfight.”

  All Haystack could say was, “Eeyup.”

  There would be a sound of static coming from the Chief’s walky-talky before, “Chief, we’ve engaged the target; but we have four officers down, over!”

  The officer responded with such haste, as the news sunk into each of them. “Oh Shoot…! D-did you subdue the target, though? Over.”

“No, sir. He and an accomplice got away.”

  He groaned. “Damn, have your squadron fall back to the nearest outpost.”

“Yes sir, out.”

  He put the walky-talky away. “Grrr, should we deploy the military for this job?”

  Marianne rolled her eyes. Calmly, she’d take one of her two Ivory colored revolvers out of her pockets. “Chief Frederickson, I’ve worked with Mister Bentley personally. He’s an involuntary killer with great skill, so deploying the military won’t make any difference, unless you want to order more body-bags from City-Hall.”

“But-”

  Marianne put his hand up in the air. “Not to worry, sir. We have it under control.”

  Frederickson snapped. “What do you mean, ‘under control’?”

  Marianne gave a short chuckle before reaching into her walky-talky. “Maribelle, did you spot them?”

  There was a short pause. “Yes.”

“Uh…” The chief froze. “How… H-how old is this ‘Maribelle’ person?”

  Marianne chuckled. “Age doesn’t matter, sir. Then again, it didn’t matter to anyone, didn’t it?”

  She eyed the chief with a little smirk, giggling while he cracked under pressure.

“Eeyup.”

  The chief jumped at the sound of his voice. Now looking at the serious pony, he only stood there as he spoke. “The girl’s a mystery that we often don’t question. Am 'ah right, Marianne?"

  Marianne smirked. “Yes, yes you are."

  The two were now headed towards an intersection when they could see a light get brighter and brighter. In a bush nearby, Ivan pushed her down by gently holding her head. The squad cars drove past them without even spotting them.

“Ivan, do you think they’ll search every house for us?” Jacklyn questioned worryingly.

“I doubt they will.” replied Ivan. “But we have to-”

  Another squad of cars drove from behind, prompting them to shift position.

“Well, since we’re here, I’d like to ask one single question.” he said, the two getting up and jogged across the street.

“What is it?” she asked beamingly.

“Why the hell are you here?” Ivan asked with annoyance.

  The question clenched at her heart. “Um…”

“You should be back in Chicago, shouldn’t you?”

“But…” She began to rapidly tap her fingers against the rifle.

  Ivan rolled his eyes. “Seriously Jackie, you’re some how many miles away from home. So...” During that pause, he took a soft breath. “What’s going on?”

  She wanted to speak, but knew that...

  Something else caught his attention.

“Shhh.” he hushed, beginning to gain speed. “Gimmie your knives.”

“What?”

“Just gimmie them, now!”

  She could only make a little squeal as she scrambled to fulfill his demand. She slid out the knife from her holster, then handed it over to Ivan. With a little skip, she reached over to the knife holstered next to her ankle. “Here.”

  With this she had to ask, “Do… do you know what it is?”

“Mmm Hmm.” he said firmly. “I have a good feeling."

  He could practically hear the footsteps of that entity. Thus, once he stood under a street light, he readied into a battle stance while hearing the footsteps get louder and faster.

Swooosh!

Clang!

  Both sides now had their blades against each other. In front and passed the midsized Katana was a girl with long blonde hair, who wore a long black poncho over her black dress. Ivan's eyes widened, distraught by what he's seeing. However, he quickly regained his focus, granting him his first remark. “Maribelle, long time no see, huh?”

“Hmm, like it really mattered.” Maribelle said with a little smile.

“Yeah, I should’ve known that the three of you didn’t die back there. The note in the car was kind of a giveaway”

"I agree." she said.

"By the way, aren't you supposed to be acting shy or something?" Ivan continued. "There's no moon out."

"Hmm, that's the magic of science, right?"

  His eyes narrowed. "You're don't know why, don't you?"

  She rolled her eyes. "Tsk, not a clue. Plus, I'm six, don't you think I should've grown out of it by now?"

"Touché." he groaned.

"Also, do you really think I knew everything about me, or anything about that lab?"

  He shook his head briefly.

"Exactly."

  Then there was silence, which gave Jackie an opportunity to look at Ivan's opponent further. ”Sh-she’s… she’s just a…little girl.”

  When the conversation picked up…

“So, who’s the lady here?” she nodded towards her.

  She could only hold her gun close as her shoulders tensed.

  Ivan gave his answer. “She’s just an old friend, nothing for you to be concerned about.”

Maribelle blew a raspberry and laughed briefly. “Fine, just curious is all.”

“So, it didn’t work out back in Equestria?” he’d ask.

  She snarled. “Let’s not talk about that.”

“Hmm, fine.”

  She kept glaring at him.

  Ivan’s face turned into a frown. “Hmm, I’m surprised that it took you guys that long to find me.”

“I have to commend you for that. We honestly didn’t know that we’d find you here of all places.” she giggled wittingly. “We even went back to Chicago to see if you returned.”

  The news was a hard blow to him.

  Maribelle could only lose her angered expression for a much gloomier one. “It’s sad though, we had to tell your mom and step-dad the harsh news.”

  Ivan gritted his teeth, holding it in.

  It was quiet for a little while more.

“So, are you going to let me go, or start the duel?” he asked calmly. “The cops aren’t around, and I’m certain that it won’t last long.”

  The proposal rocked Jackie to the core. “I-Ivan, you shouldn-”

“Sorry Jackie, but you should know why.”

  Maribelle could only. “Hmm, at least you’re in…”

  She pulled back and aimed for his throat. “Agreement!”

  It was blocked by one of the knives. She pouted at this, and pulled back to make the next strike. It was the same result every time no matter where she aimed for. Ivan would take several steps back to maintain his distance, but Maribelle was like an artillery barrage. It was hard to catch up, but he managed. There were instances where she was just inches away from hitting her target, but the constant blocks would deny her that privilege.

  For Jackie however, it was only about sitting back and watching Ivan risk his life. Seeing the girl’s katana nearly take a jab at him, as well as questioning why she’s even holding that, made her want to faint right then and there.

Clang!

“Grrr!” Ivan pushed it back, causing her to target his chest.

Clang!

  She had enough. Instead of repeating the same tactic, she jumped into the air, and charged at his face with her foot. It too was blocked. While in the air she kept kicking like bullets from a Gatling gun, but in wouldn’t end in her favor. Her target’s next block caused her to lose her balance and fly into the air. Hastily, she regained her balance and slashed her sword like an executioner.

Clang!

“You know you could’ve just ran by now.” Maribelle chuckled, putting as much force as possible against the knives.

“Well, I was proven wrong then.” Ivan said, his body outside of the streetlight’s view.

“You were the one who didn’t make a move.” She lowered the sword, when she took advantage of his weakening hold.

“Consider it a decisive victory then.” His hold began to strengthen again.

  Maribelle smirked. “Right, but don’t expect me to give up that easily!”

  The sword soared straight toward Ivan’s throat.

“Ivan!” Jacklyn screamed, her heart breaking from the sudden attack.

  The sword flew out into the distance before landing down the street with another clang.

  His hands weakened again, slowly being lowered. Seconds later, one of them made a slash at the girl’s torso. She’d collapse onto her knees, clenching on in pain before a punch to the face would make it worse.

  She could only watch in revulsion, watching Ivan’s knife aim for her throat. However, “I-Ivan stop!”

  The knife was halfway there before he stopped. Ivan looked directly at her horrified face, unable to say anything after that.

  With trembling legs, she told him, “Can we... can we go now?”

  He lowered the knife. “Hmm, alright.”

  He then looked down at the wounded girl, who was both panting and numb. “See you never.”

  Maribelle did nothing as he watched him walk towards his ‘friend’. “I-Ivan?”

  He turned around, “What?”

“Y-you know we’re mercenaries… right?”

  He turned around. “Of course.”

  They ran off, leaving her alone. “Damn it… why the hell… Arrgh, I don’t even know anymore.”

  She then took out her walkie-talkie. “Grrr. B-Haystack…?”

“Yeah?” he said in a panic.

“I’m… I’m gonna need a medic.”

“Don’t worry, Ah’m on my way!”

Static!

  Maribelle could only mutter, “Damn it, Ivan.”

  They continued running as she led them to where they needed to go. She didn’t say a word to him, and Ivan could tell that it wasn’t a good idea to talk to her at the moment. So, she let her do what she needed to do until the moment was right. They ran down another five blocks before looking at a sign that read, ‘MOTEL TRANQUILITY: 5 miles’

  She gasped before declaring, “This way!”

  It’d take a while, but they would reach the small motel. Going inside, the two would shiver from the rain's cold grasp.

"Damn, that's some rain out there, huh?" Ivan uttered, giving out a slight giggle.

On the other hand though, Jackie didn’t say a word, she just went over to the bathroom. Ivan groaned. “Let me guess. It’s about that fight I had, right?”

  She came out in nothing but a green shirt and shorts on. She held onto the wall for support before turning to look at him, her eyes watering. “What have you been doing, Ivan? ... How the hell did you end up here?”

  He took a moment to conjure up what needed to be said.

  “Well, to eliminate that debt I had with the police,” He took a deep breath. “… Let’s just say that I took a job to eliminate that debt. Now, judging by this situation, you can already tell that it didn’t work out.”

  He sat against the wall. “So, how have you been doing?”

  Not knowing what to say, she simply put on a smile to hide her impatience. “Well, I’d rather ask if you’re okay first.”

  Her smile would vanish. “No seriously, how’s it been?”

  She didn’t give a response, frowning.

  This caused Ivan to roll his eyes. “Ugh, never better. The workplace is garbage but passable , you know?”

“Um… I’ve… I’ve been doing well.” She fiddled with her fingers. “I’ve been really worried about you since you left and all and… I’m just glad that you’re all right.”

  Ivan smirked. “Hmm, I find it surprising that you’d deny the news.”

  She looked towards the flower portrait behind her. “Um… Your parents looked... they were sad to see you gone... They told us that they found your uniform, riddled with bullet holes.”

  Ivan let out a small growl. “Of course they’d say that.”

  She only looked back at the wall in front of her.

  Ivan grumbled. “Now I’m working from eight to six…”

Another breath was taken.

“I’ve been through a lot lately.” He looked at his baby blue uniform. “I’ve been working at a plantation every day for a while now… and that’s it.”

“But…, don't you want to go b-”

“You know how the law towards deserters and dead people work in Chicago, right?

“Oh… right.” Her eyes began to water.

  There was an awkward pause before Ivan resumed the conversation. “Judging by the uniform, I’m guessing that you joined a mercenary group yourself.”

  She was now rubbing her eyes clean. “Heh, you’re right.”

  Ivan looked at the logo on her sleeve, depicting a four point star underneath a sword. “Huh, you work for Nova. I’ve heard of them, provides the RED hub in Chicago with security.”

“Yep.”

“Well, that’s not like you to be wielding a rifle. You know that, right?”

“I know.”

“Then why’d you join?”

  She clenched onto her hands. “Well… after graduating, I realized that jobs were becoming scarcer now.”

  He raised an eyebrow. “Really?”

“I couldn’t find one myself… then Nova was offering job placements and… and, you know.” She continued. “A year went down the line, and then… things started getting worse back there, and… yeah.”

“Hmm… So you left the city undetected.”

  She nodded, crossing her arms and looking down to await her fate.

“I see.”

  Her formation loosened upon hearing this.

“You got some nerve doing that, you know.”

  She curled one of her hands into a fist. “Like I said… things have gotten worse over there.”

“Well, it’s a dog eat dog world, you know. The least you can do is obey the orders handed to you.”

  The silence returned. She only calmed after this, despite holding on to those feelings she had just seconds ago.

“So… what are you going to do now?” Ivan asked.

“So, where did the pony go?” asked Chief Frederickson, the two walking down the next crime scene.

“Went to go pick up little Maribelle.” Marianne answered. “Grrr, turns out that our plan was a total failure after all. Damn it!”

"Hmmph, you have some nerve using children in your missions."

   "Yes, yes we do." Marianne said confidently.

  He watched the officers being covered in body bags, using that as a change of topic. “Four of my boys dead, huh?”

“Yeah, they weren’t fit to fight that guy. Not to mention that one of my men was wounded critically.”

“Of course.”

“Grrr, two years of searching for him and we end up with-”

Clink!

“Huh?” She looked down to find something underneath her feet: A Dog Tag to be specific.

  Marianne put the Dog Tag in front of her, which read.

Jacklyn Taylor,

1250, Nova

  She kept it in that place for a little while before lowering it back down. She then began to rub her eyes tersely. “Um… Chief? What else is there to report?”

“That’s one daring move you did there. Do you think they’ll take it well?”

“Uh…” Her shoulders tensed again. “I’m… not sure.”

“Well, your answer should’ve been that they won’t.”

Tears were starting to leave her eye. “Yeah… I know.”

  “So… what do we do now?”

  She went over to the bed, lying down. “Well, when I came here, I was planning on finding my way to the Green zone.”

  In shock, he sat up. “Uh, uh, seriously?”

  She held onto her arm, nodding.

“For your information, no one is allowed to-”

“I know, I know.” she admitted. “But trust me, I know a way we can get in.”

“Uh, how?”

“Well, I have relatives in Washington State. They can help me get in, simple as that.”

  He scoffed. “And?”

“You can live with us if you like, find a job that fits you…” She turned to face the ceiling, putting a little smile on her face. “… Maybe find that special someone, you know?”

  His eyes watered, but it was best that he didn’t cry. “Yep.”

“Does that mean you wanna go?”

“Well… the cops are after me…. Going to work will obviously get me killed… Not to mention that going back to Chicago is yet another death sentence… so… okay.”

  She'd smile. “That’s great.”

“Well… how do you plan on getting us out of here?” There was no response. “Uh… Jackie?”

  She snapped out of her little trance. “Uh… what?”

  He repeated. “I said, how do you plan on getting us out of here?”

“Hmm, the… the only way out is through that gate, right?”

“Yeah… also the walls are too thick for any tank to blow it up. Not to mention the soldiers and armor that are on the top.”

“So…” She started rubbing her arms as the smile faded, struggling to find the right words for her next statement.

“I’m all right with that.”

  She made a soft little gasp.

  He looked back at the outside rain. “We’ve been through worse back in Chicago, right?”

  She was reluctant to nod, but she did.

“Then it’s safe to say that we either win or die trying.”

  The smile was now coming back. “I guess you’re right.”

  They stayed there a couple of seconds before Jacklyn spoke up. “So… do you think we could just call it a night, then?”

“Mmm Hmm. I'm gonna stay down here, though. You know... to let the clothes dry without making things awkward.”

The thoughts made her cheeks redden. “Uh... Okay.... Well, good night then.”

Then she flipped over to the other side and simply started his sleep afterwards.

“Uh… good night.” He did the same thing also.

  Through the silence, the same flow of tears was still attached to Jacklyn's eyes. “Ivan?”

“Yeah?”

“Aren’t you scared of who you’re dealing with?”

“Jackie… it doesn’t surprise me one bit.” he comforted. “Just relax okay?”

  She hesitated to form a smile, but she gave in regardless. “Mmm Hmm.”

  Ivan smiled too for a moment. “Good. Well, Good night.”

“Yeah, heh, sweet dreams.”

  It was quiet after that. Their feelings still remaining in each of them.

Chapter 2

Aspiring Fugitives

  Ivan could already here sirens wailing in the distance. His eyes would open slowly as he felt his limbs fill with energy.

“Ugggh.” he’d groan, looking down to find a blanket over his legs. That’s when he heard snoring into his right ear. “Hmm?”

  He found Jacklyn lying her head over his shoulder. She too was fast asleep, saliva drooling from her mouth. He was starting to feel his hand resting over her hip. Containing his demure look, he could only sigh.

The sky was barely turning blue when they left. After getting ready, they’d leave the hotel and sneak past five blocks downtown. They now stood behind another apartment, observing a small store in front of it.

“The cops would be searching the motel by now.” Ivan said, but no response was made. “Jackie?”

  She had her arms crossed, but would immediately snap back, red-faced. “Um… yeah… good thing we got out of their in time.” Jacklyn whispered, looking back at the store. “So, this is the place?”

“Yeah.” Ivan answered. “Just like back in Chicago, huh? Donated from the Green zone, and perfectly legal."

Jacklyn raised an eyebrow. “So we’re going to rob the place?”

“What, no!” He looked at her questioningly. “I got a plan. Trust me.”

“But-”

“Just trust me.” he said with a raised whisper.

  With half-heartedness, she accepted. “What’s the plan?”

“First off, we get up, and walk over there.”

  With her skepticism, she stood up alongside him. They casually walked across the dark streets of the area, reaching the other side without incident.

“What now?”

“I knock on the door.” he said with a grin.

Knock! Knock! Knock!

  She’d groan, “Then?”

“We point our guns at the door.”

“Oh… Wait, what!”

  In a couple of seconds, the door indeed opened. In front of them now was a man around his late thirties in pajamas; rubbing his eyes thanks to the morning grogginess.

“Uh… hello, how can I-” He saw the guns. “Oh my god!”

  In an instant, his hands were up, “Whoa, don’t shoot officer! We can work…”

“Bill, it’s me.”

“things out! I swear I’ll pay my bill this ti-” He stopped his begging when that was said. “Oh, Ivan. Nice to see you again.”

“Yeah, nice to see you too.” he said with a groan of himself.

“So who’s she?” Bill asked, pointing at Jacklyn.

“She’s a visitor from outside the den.”

  She gave him a welcoming wave, as he waved back he noticed the uniform she was wearing. “Get in… now.”

  When Bill entered, Ivan would say one last thing to Jacklyn. "You care about the people helping you, right?"

  She nodded. Then they entered with their guns still on guard.

  They did as such. Bill would lock the door behind them.

"Wow, good nostalgia huh?” Ivan said, looking at the nearly empty shelves and freezers that took up the large room.

   "Yeah, don't rub it in too deep alright?" Bill chuckled.

   “Sure." Ivan complied. He'd look at the empty counter, where he was reminded of something. "Hey Jackie, remember Reggie?”

  She looked down onto the floor. “… Yeah.”

  Ivan, feeling uneasy by the tone in her response, further asked, “Uh... How’s he doin-”

“He’s dead.” It was then quiet. “Thanks to a firing squad. He was caught trying to flee the city.”

“Oh… Anyways, w-”

“Get what you can.” Bill said, standing behind his counter with crossed arms. “Just don’t go overboard.”

“Alright.” Ivan headed for the soups section first.

“Ugh, you two got some nerves to want to leave the den. Honestly I don’t know if you both will make it through."

  The two said nothing. One due to choice, the other due to fear.

“Look, the US has the largest Pizazzium reserves in the world… Well, mainly because they’re the only country that has it. You should already know where most of their budget goes to by now, right?”

  Still nothing from them.

“Well put it this way, If Australlium had the power to divide a country between caps and commies, then Pizazzium has the power to forge another Empire. You really want to run away from those guys?”

  The two said nothing as they walked towards the counter with their supplies.

“Ugh, they have an army that can burn you to ashes!" Still nothing. Bill only groaned. "You really want to go back Chicago, do you?”

  Ivan sighed. “I’m not going to Chicago, Bill.”

“You can work another five years to- Uh, you serious?” Bill said, baffled.

“Mmm Hmm.” he nodded.

“Uh… we’re going to the green zone.” Jacklyn answered.

“Wait.” Bill scoffed. “Are you guys crazy or something?”

“Apparently yes. She knows a way in by the way.” Ivan said, briefly pointing at Jacklyn.

  His scoff turned into suspicion. “And what would that be?”

“I got family there.” Jacklyn put it simply.

  Bill had nothing to say while she added, “Also, Ivan can't go back to Chicago. He's now a dead man."

   He nodded in agreement, but he had to remind them, "You know we’re all the way in Eastern South Dakota, right?”

  They nodded.

“Then you should know why what’s outside these walls are known as the red zone.”

“Look man, I don’t know if we’re going to survive long enough outside either.” Ivan admitted. “… But I can’t stay here anymore. Going to work will absolutely guarantee you that I won’t be buying from you anymore."

  Bill unfolded his arms, his gaze showing bewilderment. “Uh… why?”

  The two exited out the door a little while later with a backpack's worth of supplies, while the Sun’s glow was barely visible over the horizon at the time.

”Hmm, I am sorry for what they did to you back at your old job, but I don’t think that trying to break through the walls is a good idea either. Their next trade expedition isn’t for another five weeks.” Bill warned, but his tone instantly dropped. “But you and that girl make a *great** argument here. So, all I can do is wish you the best of luck.”*

“I know.” Ivan nodded.

Bill would smirk. “You were one of my favorite customers, you know.”

  Ivan shrugged that complement off with a bothered 'Hmmph' as they went into an alleyway, looking for any oncoming troops. Two Armored fighting vehicles passed by, their turrets brandishing. When they were out of sight, they ran towards the next one.

   There was a group of guardsmen walking casually down the street. They just needed to wait in the shadows before they’d all leave.

”Ivan, one more thing.”

He turned around to look at him.

Which made Bill briefly glance at the waiting Jacklyn. “Please… just *try*.”

Ivan sighed. “Meh, we’ll see.”

“Good Morning to all of you who reside in the den. Today’s temperature is set at eighty seven degrees with a couple of clouds here and there. Last night’s rainfall contributed greatly to the agricultural sector, and hopefully will be a productivity boom for the farmers…”

“Damn, they had to come at this time.” Ivan muttered.

“Why do you say that?”

“The announcements are like bells to a dog. Obviously waking all of them up for work... but someone needs to take them there; and who else but the military.”

  They would witness the soldiers make way for three trucks that would park in front of the apartment buildings.

“Oh shoot.” Jacklyn whispered.

“Okay, follow me.”

“What, where are you going?”

“Isn’t it obvious?” Ivan said, approaching one of the guards.

“B-but won’t that-”

  He had already grabbed onto him, covering his mouth. Ivan was on the verge of getting his knife out when Jacklyn ordered. “Put him down!”

  The other soldiers quickly spotted him and drew out their weapons. “It’s the targets!”

  Ivan’s face drooped. ”Damn it Jackie.

“Drop the weapon now, both of you!”

“Ivan, do as he says!” Jacklyn screamed, obeying their command as she walked alongside Ivan.

  The soldiers kept their guns pointed at them, one shouting. “If you don’t do as such in ten seconds…”

“Ivan, please.” Jacklyn begged.

“Yeah, you don’t have time dude… L-let me go, and we can get it over with!” the held soldier ordered.

  Ivan reached for the soldier’s pocket, grabbing a pistol and a cylinder shaped device. “Don’t worry…”

“Hey, let go of that!”

“I was planning on letting you go anyway.” He pulled the pin from device and dropped it on the ground.

“Son of a bitch!” The soldier grabbed onto Jacklyn’s arm, making her yelp. “The girl’s get-”

  The muffled blast unleashed a large puff of smoke that enveloped the entire block.

  Jacklyn would get back on her feet to hear screams all around her. She struggled to open her eyes, doing her best to resist the burning. “Ivan…! Ivan!”

  Then she felt her hand being gripped tight. She was suddenly yanked out of her place, and sent out of the smoke. She wiped her eyes clean of the tears before opening them. “Ivan!”

“Just be glad that you didn’t cause too much damage!” He pointed his pistol at three oncoming troops, shooting suppressing fire as they entered into another alleyway.

“Um, sorry” She brooded, still wiping the tears from her eyes.

“Behind you!” Ivan pointed, handing her the pistol.

“Eep!” Without thinking, she turned around and fired a couple rounds. The three soldiers would be wounded in their legs and arms. Ivan would watch her back, shooting two more soldiers dead.

“Clear... Well, almost.” Ivan took the pistol right out of her hand, and walked over to the wounded men and women.

"Hey Ivan, don't tell me that-"

BLAM! BLAM! BLAM!

  Jacklyn could only gasp, speechless at the inevitable.

   "Hey Jackie, help me drag them in." Ivan said, walking over to the corpses and dragging one inside. He'd turn around to find her still standing there, with distraught eyes staring back at him. "Go!"

   Jacklyn nodded hastily before doing as she as told.

  Ivan then picked up the soldier’s rifle along with the ammo, handing the pistol back to Jackie in exchange for the soldier's. He took away the soldier’s goggles, as Jackie did the same. “Anyway, if we’re going to escape, then don’t be that naïve, okay?”

“I know that.” Her shoulders tensed as she put on the goggles. “It’s just that I was-.”

“Look, I know you mean well, but if we’re going to attempt this, I need you to cooperate, alright?”

  With a surge of motivation, and a hint of sorrow, she nodded.

“Good.” He released the safety pin of another smoke bomb as the speakers announced, “Attention Citizens, you are authorized with staying indoors and locking your rooms. We are currently under a code red. Please stay calm, our military…”

  He went out of the alleyway and tossed the explosive at an oncoming Personnel carrier and the troops that stood beside it.

BOOM!

“C’mon.” He grabbed onto her hand.

  They ran in the direction of the vehicle, heading down the street and towards a metal fence. Ivan climbed up the fence while Jacklyn did the same when she found out where she was. Ivan shot some more suppressing fire on the other side, the bullets would race out like flames at light speed. The enemy’s fire, did the same.

“What now?” Jacklyn shouted amidst the chaos.

  Ivan looked frantically for a new plan. That’s when he found a large silhouette nearby. “We hide underneath that.”

“Oh, yeah.” she grinned in relief. Before the smoke could clear up, they were underneath the truck as the troops kept searching and searching.

“Damn it, where the hell did he go!” one of the soldiers yelled. “Ugh, you all know what to do! Search every nook and cranny for these turds!”

“Yes sir!” his comrades chanted.

“Now what do we do?” Jacklyn blurted.

“Just keep holding on. We were trained for this kind of stuff weren’t we?”

“But won’t someone-”

“Let’s just hope that they don’t.”

  Jacklyn cringed at that. What made it worse was that the soldiers did as ordered.

Bam!

“Move it, move it!” one of them shouted, followed by the frantic screams of the civilians close by.

  They heard boots everywhere before one of them would reach the doors of the cargo truck. He opened them, only to trigger the words, “They’re not here!”

  More sounds of doors crashing down and screams were heard. It just wouldn’t stop.

“Ivan?” she pleaded in whisper, watching as their captain walked towards the truck. She gasped. “Oh no.”

  Ivan felt the same way. Worst yet, the smoke was starting to fade away. He only had one option left, and it was best that he make the most of it.

  He let one hand free and aimed it towards the soldier’s feet. ”Imperium”

  He witnessed a blast of black mist shoot into the air. In an instant, the soldier was wobbling in place before getting it together.

“Captain, did you find anything?”

“Uh, lemme see.”

  The Captain bent over and shed a light into the underbelly of the vehicle. He soon pulled back and turned it off. “Nope, it’s empty as well.”

“Oh, okay then.”

“Tell them to leave the civies alone and regroup, we’re moving along.”

“Okay sir… so they got away?” the soldier asked, upsettingly.

“Of course, now… just get moving, alright?”

“Yes sir.” He ran off, “C’mon men, let go of them…”

  Then the captain would begin to wobble after a few seconds. “Aaah…. What just… Never mind.”

”Hmm, the test worked.” Ivan smirked. He’d lose it once she saw Jacklyn’s face. “Uh… you all right?”

  He caught Jacklyn shaking, her eyes broadened and her voice shrill. “What… what the…. What the hell was that?”

  Ivan’s had nothing to say, and just let it sink in as they heard the civilians step onto the truck. In a couple of seconds, it would begin to rumble and start moving.

“Attention Citizens of the den, we’ve lifted our security to a code yellow. Please return to your designated driver and start the next work day.”

Click!

  They spent the entire time keeping quiet, choosing to look out at the dilapidated buildings that covered every street in this cage they call towns. Along the way, they would only see countless trucks that lined every street.

  When their ride stopped…

“Uh, sir… M-may I stay at home?” A person with a weak voice would ask.

  They’d hear him cough.

“What happened to him?” a soldier would ask calmly.

“He’s too sick to work, sir.” said another voice. “He’s been sick for five months now. Shouldn’t they be doing something about that?”

  In a few seconds, the truck began to move.

Rat-at-at!

  The screams would fade as they moved further away from the scene as possible.

“Sweet Celestia.” Jacklyn gasped.

“Funny how you say that.” Ivan muttered.

  The shocked face would fade, but the event kept slinking into her mind.

  They didn’t know how long they hung on there, but they knew for sure that it felt like forever. It would be awhile before they’d leave the town and onto the other side. There, stood vast patches of gold that spread for miles upon miles. Jacklyn was the one to be marveled by it the most, despite being here since yesterday. The image from before was still in her mind, but she’s glad that something came along to distract her from it. She looked towards Ivan, expecting the same thing from him; but all he saw was an indifferent frown on his face.

”Ivan…” was all she could think of with the pity she had.

  The truck would keep on driving for quite a while, until it would soon slow down and come to a complete stop.

“Jackie…? Jackie!”

“Huh?” She said with a jolt that nearly caused her to let go.

“This is our stop.”

“What?”

“Uh… we’re getting off here.”

“You can’t be serious.”

“Of course I am.” he guaranteed.

“But the main checkpoint is-”

“Shhh.”

“Nothing here, sir.” said another voice.

“Oh no!” she squeaked. “What do we do-”

“On my mark.” He took a brief pause.

“Clear, sir! Checking the next one!”

  After another pause, “Go!”

  He dropped to the ground, rolling out from the truck. Seeing this, Jacklyn would do the same. Once out, she wasted no time in joining Ivan in the field. Upon meeting him, her hand was grabbed by his’.

Moments later, they could only hear a faded 'Clear!' out behind them.

“So where to?” Jacklyn asked.

“The Entrance is a couple miles up ahead.”

“How many?”

  Mildly annoyed, he answered. “I don’t know. It’s just up ahead. So don’t try to get yourselves caught, because I’m certain they’ll turn against you.”

  Ivan then bolted into that direction, his head ducked. With a hint of pity, she followed. While doing that, she did what she could to not think of that.

“So, I like this place.” She said bluntly.

  Ivan huffed at this. “So you like watching people get oppressed and shot?”

“No… I mean… this… Uh… what’s it called again?”

“Oh, a plantation.” he answered, his mind in a haze.

“Yeah… those.” She chuckled as her cheeks were reddening.

“I thought you meant by…”

“Ugh, of course not Ivan. What made you think that?”

“Well, remembering Chicago, of course… and the part of town you were from.”

  With a roll of the eye, she giggled. “Puh-lease, Ivan. It was just as bad there as it was where you lived. So don’t think that, okay?”

  Ivan groaned. “Fine, if you say so.”

  They continued to crawl through the lines of stalks, only being able to hear the birds chirping, the trucks whirring and-

“Get down!” The two hid deep within the tall plants before five drones hovered above them. Green as the soldiers’ uniforms and lights that made fireflies jealous, they searched through each and every part in that area. They’d scan the plants, nothing. They’d scan the ground, nothing. Understanding this, they simply left.

  Far Away from the search, Ivan had his hand over Jacklyn; making sure she didn’t scream.

“You all right?” he asked, letting go of his hold.

“Mmm Hmm.” she nodded, recovering from the sudden incident. Softly, she breathed; and then they were off again. “So… this is where you worked at, right?”

“Like everyone here, yes.”

“I can’t believe you have a job in something as beautiful as this.” she said, looking around once again.

“Pfft, awe is the first thing that comes to your mind when you come here. Then you had to face the music once the work hours were assigned to you.”

  She’d frown at this thought. “Oh… I see.”

“I thought I’d be back in Chicago in a couple months, maybe weeks… turns out I ended up here. All thanks to the New Minutemen.” he sighed. “To their credit, they at least saved me from Lunarist troops.”

“Hmm, those people spell nothing but trouble;” Jacklyn huffed. “and… I’m glad that they didn’t get to you.”

“Well, it wouldn’t be any difference if they took me in. Might as well just go along, right?”

“Don’t say that!” she responded. “It’s best to see you safe than with working for that lunatic!”

  The Ping went on the air.

“Good Morning Fellow workers of Ft. Wilson, South Dakota. Today is another beautiful day to fulfill your dreams… And now, please stand for the Pledge.” the speakers began. “… I Pledge allegiance to the Flag, of the United States of America…”

  They continued to crawl downwards as it went on.  ”Oh Ivan… who are you to say that?”

“… with Liberty and Justice for all.” There was a brief silence before, “And now, enjoy your day. Remember to respect your fellow workers and continue to strive for your brighter tomorrow.”

Cl-click!

“Hmm, good luck with that.” Ivan mumbled.

“Why say that?”

“You know.”

  Jacklyn’s wanted to say more, but couldn’t.

“All right, you know what to do!” shouted a soldier. “Now get to work!”

“Shoot that was quick.” Jacklyn mumbled, hearing the sound of shoes pressing against the wheat.

  The more they went forward, the louder they became.

“Mommy, do you think one day we’ll go home?” a little child said.

   Jacklyn’s eyes only widened as her mouth slowly opened. She could only hear silence as a response. The only thing that could be heard was the sound of footsteps mixed with a few sniffles.

“Hide.” Ivan ordered.

  They hid once more, crawling slowly towards the crowd. Jacklyn would go on to see them. Some of them would stop at a certain position and begin to cut through the tall stalks with their sickles. Others would keep passing by. They kept their pace going as they blended in, letting their soft crawls mix in with the every step the workers took. All were oblivious to their moves thanks to that tactic.

“Ivan, what are you doing?”

  He stopped to quickly look up. “Uh…”

“You know it’s work time, right?” said a woman looking down on him.

  With a roll of the eye, and a small groan. He raised a hand in the air, specifically the one holding the pistol.

“Oh my god.” she’d gasp. “Just as I thought.”

  Jacklyn only kept his mouth agape.

“Huh?” the lady looked over to where she was hiding.

“Damn.” she mumbled.

“Jackie, meet Miss Madelyn Fuentes.”

“So, you two were the ones wreaking havoc across town.” Madelyn chuckled. “That explains why you weren’t here.”

“Gee, you think?” Ivan groaned.

“Keep in mind that I have the gun pointed at both of your asses, so-”

“Don’t try anything funny, I know.”

  The three kept walking down. To break the silence, Jacklyn would ask. “So… Miss Fuentes… Do you know what you’re doing?”

“Oh of course I do, Ma’am. You know how much they’ll pay for hunting down criminals.”

“Actually Ma’am, I don’t.”

  Ivan face-palmed.

“A simple ‘Get out of Jail free’ card.” she chuckled, but her tone quickly dampened. “And I really need it too.”

“Hmm.” Ivan grumbled.

  Jacklyn couldn’t believe this. “Does that mean that-”

“Yes, Jackie.” he groaned again.

  Her voice now grew more panicked. “B-but why the hell would you-”

  Madelyn sighed. “I’ve been here for more than a year now, and I’ve been trying to save enough money to go to New Haven, Connecticut… But, you know how the law works in these bases.”

“Yep.” Ivan said, glancing at the workers.

  They all stared at them with a hint of tremor in each one of them. None would even want to approach the trio. However, judging by what he’s heard…,

“Jackass one and two thought he could take on the world… how pathetic."

“The poor girl looks like she’s crying… God damn this place.”

“Bad guys like them don’t deserve to be here, right son?”

“They did their best to go against this system, I envy them.”

  Ivan could only grumble.

“Um… Did Ivan tell you how he got in here?”

“Yeah.”

“Well, basically, it was the same thing for me. Minutemen came and ‘rescued’ me and… you know the rest.”

“Yes, yes we do.” Ivan mumbled.

  That’s when Jacklyn figured something out, “But why New Haven? Isn’t that a Green Zone, also?”

“Yeah, but since I got you guys in custody, getting in would be a breeze.” she said bluntly.

  Jacklyn’s eyes continued to water.

“Just let it go, Jackie.” Ivan sighed. “You tried.”

  She remained quiet.

  The celebration in Madelyn’s head would fade out when she was made aware of her tears. “So… where were the two of you planning on going?”

“Washington State.” Ivan said.

“Washington State? I thought you were-”

  He briefly pointed at Jacklyn. “She’s got relatives up there, apparently. Plus, I’m now considered a dead guy back home.”

“Oh, that’s so sad.” Madelyn commiserated. “So claiming to be you will get you shot, right?”

“Yeah.”

“Hmm…” To ease the mood, she had to ask. “Do… you guys know each other?”

  They nodded.

“We both went to the same High School back home.” Ivan told her.

“Oh really?”

“Mmm Hmm.”

  The frown remained on her face as the seconds passed. “Well, I’m sorry that it had to be this way, though.”

“I know… We live in a dog eat dog world, right?” Ivan derided sketchily.

“Well… What if the dog didn’t want to eat him?”

“Huh?”

  They turned to look at the agonized Jacklyn. “What if he didn’t have to eat him?”

  The two looked at each other before looking back at her. Madelyn was the first to say something. “I don’t know, ma’am…  I just don’t know.”

  She continued to keep quiet.

   Later on down the field, they reached a dirt path that lead to a long two story building. It was bordered by a metal fence. Where they were heading, was a gate that was guarded by two towers that were garrisoned by troops. Upon seeing them, the gate began to slide open.

“Don’t cry, Jackie.” Ivan said, leaning over to her upon hearing her weeps. “I told you that you tried.”

  She nodded.

  As the door opened, the other side revealed something unexpected.

“Oh shoot.” Ivan mumbled.

“Uh…” Jacklyn uttered, frozen in place as her mind trembled. “Uh…”

“Good Morning Ivan, Jackie.” the lady in front of him said with a smile and wave. “How’s it been?”

“Grrr…” He hid the redness on his cheeks, while his shoulders tensed up.

“Long time no see.” She raised her pistol in the air.

BLAM!

Thwap!

  The two winced at the shot, only to find that Madelyn was on the floor with blood oozing from the back of her head. After that ordeal, the crops began to shake rapidly. In seconds, a pattern of men and women in black and beige had lined up and blocked the way back. Their guns armed.

“Yeah, long time no see, Marianne.” Ivan grumbled.

“Well, since we’re here,” she frowned. “We can have a little talk before it’s done.”

“What do you want to talk about?” Ivan groaned.

“Hmm. First off, I’m surprised that you've been hiding here all along.” Marianne sighed before looking at Jacklyn. “And I’m also surprised that you decided to go after him.”

  She remained quiet, her tears drying.

“It was hopeless to begin with, you know.”

  But with that, she began to speak. “Why, Marianne?”

“Huh?”

  She looked at her with a mixture of anger and heartbreak. “We were friends since the first day we met…, why would you do this?”

“Pfft, look who’s talking?” she said, pointing at her uniform.

  She held her hands as she looked back down.

“Well then, before we finish the job, I would like to say that the rest aren’t around. Less Pain equals less time, right Ivan?” She began to point her pistol at him with point blank range.

  Ivan would mumble, “Of course.”

At the same time, she aligned herself with the soldiers to lift her hand in the air.

“Please Marianne!”

  They looked over to a newly weeping Jacklyn.

“Don’t do this!” she begged. “Please!”

  Marianne only sighed again. “We’re Mercenaries Jacklyn, not actors.”

  Jacklyn’s weeps were becoming more audible as they awaited their fate. Seeing this only bothered Ivan… ”Ignis!”

  Marianne’s eyes quickly flung open. “Shoot!”

  She leaped off the ground, as a ball of flames exploded underneath her. The men and women who stood beside her were engulfed in flames as she landed on her feet. Outside the fence, she heard more screams of agony. She only pouted. “Damn, I forgot.”

  The men and women behind them too were on fire.

“B-By Celestia’s Mane.” was all Jacklyn could mutter at the gruesome sight before Ivan would pull her away.

“No time, let’s get moving!” he’d yell.

  She could only stare at the burning corpses as they ran towards the closing gate. With a little boost, they reached into the others side.

BLAM! BLAM! BLAM…!

  Three bullets flew right past them, but another three deflected off Ivan’s arm. They reached the door in front of them, which would open once they stood there.

“Stop!” said the office, pointing his pistol at them. It would be met with a grab of the arm and a yank outside.

  Ivan grabbed the pistol in Mid-air and turned around.

”Frigidus!”

  Jacklyn’s horror still remained as ice enveloped the entire doorway… and the officer’s body. “Uh... I-Ivan, what in Celestia is-”

“I told you, that there’s no time, now get going!”

  As he ran off she briefly looked back at the glacier, made a huge gulp, and quickly followed along.

  They ran down the massive room that was filled with fancy wooden tables all around. It was so huge, that it would expand to the second floor via a stair was attached to the center.

“Uh… Ivan, what kind of place is this?” Jacklyn asked, looking at the velvet curtains and carpet around her.

“Where the high-rankers go for a fun time.” Ivan answered.

“So… this is the kind of place you lived in?” she asked solemnly.

  He only kept quiet as they reached the door. With a brief glimpse of the other side, Ivan whispered, “Let’s go.”

  The next room was an empty lobby, adorned with large windows at the front.

“There’s the exit!” he pointed.

“Thank Celestia we’re-”

  To their dismay, a convoy of five Humvees were rallying around the fountain outside. In an instant, they increased in speed and managed to reach the door before the troops can assemble. The nearest cover they could find were white pillars that decorated the entrance.

  On the other side, the glacier finally exploded after two grenade blasts. Marianne entered the room, and along with another squad of men and women, they charged down the hall.

“Ivan, Jackie, please.” she’d think to herself. ”Just work with me.”

  Back on the driveway, another soldier was shot in the face, courtesy of Ivan. Quickly, he went back behind the pillar as the enemy continued their relentless gunfire.

“Jackie!” Ivan shouted. “Get behind me! We’re pushing up!”

“What, you crazy?” she shouted.

“Just do it!” Without waiting, he grabbed her by the hand and ran down the stairs towards one of the now body-littered Humvees. Once there, he took out a grenade, and tossed it towards another’s window.

BOOM!

“Jackie, take the wheel!” Ivan shouted.

  He fired another batch of rounds at the enemy behind him before opening the door and heading towards the turret. Suddenly, there was a battle cry from inside. The soldier attempted to aim his knife for his throat. Ivan quickly grabbed onto his arm, punched it with his fist, and then jabbed the knife straight in his chest. He then darted towards the Machine gun once he let him drop. The first target was the Humvee ahead.

Rat-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at…!

  The bullets showered it with intensity before finally giving in.

  Jacklyn, watched in fear as the fiery event unfolded.

“Go! Go!” was what snapped her out of it.

  She pressed the gas pedal and quickly eased out of the parking space, going at full throttle towards the dirt road.

Rat-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at….!

“Get down!” Marianne screamed before the bullets would strike the entrance with force. Three troops were shot dead by the attack. Even though the others managed to get behind cover, another would be shot.

  A bullet missed her by inches and scraped the pillar.

“Whoa!” Marianne jumped back. “Ugh, damn it.”

  When the bullets stopped, she looked back towards the driveway and found that they managed to destroy another Humvee and leave the last one to remain a sitting duck. “Oh son of a bitch.”

  She walked down the stairs and observed the damage from up close.

“M-Ma’am.” one grunted beside her.

“Oh God.” She quickly kneeled over and got out a syringe. She injected the blue liquid in her arm.

“Uh… Grrr…” The soldier stood up, watching as the wound and the pain would fade. “Uh… Thanks, Ma’am.”

“No Problem.” she nodded, then turned to her troops. “Go check for more wounded!”

“Yes Ma’am!” they saluted, and got to their job.

  That’s when another soldier would run over to her. “Uh, Marianne?”

“Yes sir?”

“Uh… we… our… uh, only an eighth of us remain.”

“That’s disappointing.” Marianne told him.

“Uh… w-what do we do now?”

  She kept staring at the sight. “Ugh, isn’t it obvious? We’re withdrawing.”

  She picked up her walkie talkie. “Attention men at the gate, a rogue Humvee is driving towards your area via the wheat fields, please advise.”

  She then put it away. “Hmm, we should never underestimate our enemies. You know that, right?”

“Of course, ma’am.” the soldier nodded.

“Very well then” she breathed. ”Should’ve remembered that phrase.”

“Marianne, this is Big Mac.”

  She picked it back up. “Oh, what’s up?”

“… I’d like to talk to him.”

  The Humvee sped down the road without encountering anyone along the way.

‘You better get ready, Jackie.” Ivan said, checking the Machine gun for ammo. “Once you carjack a military vehicle, jail shouldn’t be the first thing to come to your head.”

“Well, we’re already a target, anyways.” Jacklyn reminded him. “So, it wouldn’t matter.”

“Yep. Just keep driving.”

“Ok-”

  She would be interrupted by a voice that declared an, “Incoming transmission.”

“Huh?” She looked down towards the surface above the air conditioner, finding a flashing red light. Noting the power symbol over it, she pressed it. What appeared then was a holographic display of a pony. A pony that stood with a bullet proof vest and a rifle beside his hooves.

“Hello.” he’d say.

  The voice rang a bell in Ivan’s head, but was unwilling to show it.

“Uh…” Jacklyn was in shock and awe, not knowing what to say next.

“Can ‘Ah… can ‘Ah speak to Ivan please?”

  She nodded. “He’s in the turret.”

  The pony nodded also, and the hologram shut off.

  Ivan waited for him. There was no point in acting surprised once he saw his face. When he appeared…

“Uh… H-Hey Ivan.” the pony said shyly.

“Hey, Big Mac.” was all he said, continuing to stare at the road ahead.

“So… How’s it goin’.”

“Not bad.” he deadpanned. “Been a while since we last saw each other, huh?”

“Eeyup.”

  The two stood silently as Jacklyn kept driving along.

"How's Maribelle doing?" Ivan asked.

"She's doing fine." Haystack answered. "I didn't appreciate what you did to her."

"Well, there's no guarantee that she'd make it out alive and unhurt."

"Eeyup."

  After a short pause, Ivan chose to ask, “So you didn’t get the opportunity, didn’t you?”

  The Pony looked down, holding one leg with another hoof. “No… no we didn’t.”

“That’s a shame, you know.”

“… ‘Ah know.”

"And the Marriage?"

That question was like a jab to the throat. "It's... It's doing okay."

"Well then." Ivan said coldly.

They remained quiet after that; but it would change when Ivan would plainly ask, “So… how do you plan to kill us off?”

“Well… Y-you’ll have to find out.”

“Hmm, I guess you’re right.”

  He went over to the power button and shut the transmission off. After a couple of seconds, Jacklyn took the initiative and spoke. “So… who was he?”

  After thinking it over, he simply told her. “Just an old business partner from the ‘magical’ land of Equestria.”

“Oh…” Her heart kept breaking as they kept driving down the road.

  Then the sound of beeping would get their attention.

Blam!

BOOM!

“What the-” Jacklyn discovered the explosion in mid-air beside her.

“Flour it!” Ivan screamed.

  She quickly pressed on the gas pedal.

  Like a steering wheel, he tilted the HMG, causing the turret to turn and face the Humvee that fired that rocket.

Rat-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at…!

  The bullets pounded against the armor. It returned fire, making Jacklyn swerve left and right to dodge as many bullets as she could. The vehicle would go on to fire another rocket towards them before exploding.

BLAM!

  The rocket too exploded in midair.

“Nice.” Ivan muttered.

“Ivan!” Jacklyn screamed.

“What!”

“Do something!” she shouted, pointing at the road ahead.

  He looked over to the hologram behind him, finding a large squad of troops form a line across the road.

“Oh shoot, not them!”

  The soldiers fired relentlessly at them. What came at the two were bolts as bright as the blue sky. Jacklyn ducked as they tore through the glass. With that, Ivan opened fire. The flaming bullets would strike close to their bodies. This caused them to ascend into the air towards the Humvee with blue flames on their backs.

Rat-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at…!

  Holes were starting to appear in the vehicle as Jacklyn did her best to keep them off. She took out her rifle, and counter fired.

  However…

Thwap!

“Aaargh!” In pain, Ivan fell back towards the chair while clutching his stomach. ”I guess this is-”

  He suddenly felt a tingle in his hands, as if they were being electrocuted by several scraps of metal. He suddenly got the urge to grab his rifle and aim towards the soldiers out the window. The burst of bullets punched through the soldier’s flat mask. As blood shot out, the body crashed against the window. Jacklyn would jump from her seat in shock.

  With a load grunt, Ivan forced himself off his seat and opened the door. Hanging on, he fired as many rounds as he could towards the incoming troops. The bullets pierced through the green metal armor that covered them. Five of the eight would fall as Jacklyn stopped the vehicle. The dead body rolling down to the ground.

  On her uniform now were large droplets of blood. “O-Oh my!”

  She shook her head and quickly refocused on Ivan. “Hey Ivan, are you okay!”

“Grrr… Just keep going!” he yelled, climbing towards the Machine Gun.

“Uh… I-Ivan, are you ok-.”

“Just get going before-”

BOOM!

  They watched the explosion behind them, tracing it towards the top of the wall.

“Oh Celestia!” Jacklyn gasped.

“Go, go, go!”

  She quickly made the Humvee dart forward at full speed.

“Ready! Aim!” The Soldier was ready to swipe his arm downwards.

“Stop!”

  The soldier quickly looked at the person who gave him the order, or looked at the young stallion. “Oh, Mister Haystack, you’ve arrived.”

“’Ah don’t recommend that you keep firin’.”

“But sir, your target’s getting closer!” he reminded the pony. “Not to mention that the ARC’s attached to the turret are preventing us from destroying it!”

“It still isn’t worth it, sir.”

“Ten Delta Operatives were killed by those bastards!” he yelled hotly. “Do you think I can let them off easy like that?”

  After a short break. “N~ope.”

“Sir, I was generous enough to use an Abrams tank for this!” He motioned his arms at it. “The TOW cannons would obliterate them to-”

“And what then?” he spoke sternly. “Won’t that put an even worse reputation on y’er country, mister? Do you want them to shame you?”

  The two stared at each other for what felt like hours before the soldier finally gave in.

  He then reached for his walkie-talkie. “Cease fire, and withdraw. We’ll let the security forces deal with them.”

“Yes sir.”

Static!

  The tank would begin to reverse.

“Ugh, you know-”

  Haystack interrupted. “Do you have any regard for your citizens, Sargent Hernandez?”

“Yes sir, it’s my duty.” he said straightforwardly.

“So, why would ya go out of your way to kill just two people?”

“Because…” Hernandez eyed from left to right, giving him an awkward smile. “I-It had to be done-”

  Haystack headed for the edge of the wall, taking out his Sniper rifle. Once there, he placed it over the barrier and began to look through his scope.

  Lifting a finger, Hernandez hesitated to speak. “Uh… Mister Haystack?”

  Jacklyn continued to drive towards the massive walls ahead. Her mind could only be on the road, but Ivan kept waltzing in.

“Yes, Sargent Hernandez?” asked Haystack.

  Ivan kept holding onto his wound, doing his best to not let go of the machine gun.

“Do… Do you know why we did what we did in Iraq?” Hernandez asked.

  The Humvee had now exited the fields and was driving down an asphalt road.

“Actually… ‘Ah don’t know.”

“Ivan…” Jacklyn shouted worryingly. “Hang in there, please!”

“We only did it because we needed to end the war.” Hernandez answered.

  Ivan sighed. “I’ll… I’ll do my best!”

“But… weren’t there other methods, Sargent Hernandez?” Haystack asked, looking at the rogue Humvee through his scope. “Couldn’t it be done in a more civilized fashion?”

  They were only a few miles away from reaching the massive fence that blocked them from the walls. Sadly, it meant they were one mile closer towards their key battle.

“You know that people like them wouldn’t listen, right?”

“They would, Sargent. They just needed the right words.” He pulled back the hammer, letting it slide back into place. “So why do you think this case is any different?”

  Haystack could see the Humvee ram through the doors.

  However…

Static!

  Hernandez began. “On second thought…”

  Once the Humvee was in the right place. Haystack muttered, “You don’t know, right?”

  He then pulled the trigger.

Thwap!

  One of the tires blew to pieces, causing the vehicle to swerve wildly.

“What the-”

  They were suddenly in the air as their world spun round and round. The vehicle would crash on its front and roll over with force. It would land on its wheels before finally releasing smoke of defeat.

  Haystack breathed a sigh of relief. "Please Ivan.... we can work this out."

“Attention rogue workers! Surrender at once, or face brute force for your actions!” a soldier called from the speakers above.

“Ugh…” Jacklyn grumbled. “You all right, Ivan?”

  His only answer was through firing the machine gun at the warily advancing soldiers.

“Just get out there and defend!” Ivan shouted, shooting down every soldier one by one.

“Uh… G-Got it!” She grabbed her rifle and opened the door.

  Erratically, he fired the weapon from left to right and vice-versa. The troops kept charging towards the Humvee, hoping to subdue the two with sheer manpower. However, it wouldn’t be close to that once the casualties started to come in.

  Jacklyn would shoot one soldier in the knees making him collapse on his belly. She watched the soldier struggle to get back up, but one of Ivan’s bullets took him out. With a glum expression, she’d utter, “Celestia help us.”

“Retreat!” another soldier cried. “Retreat!”

  The troops begin to pull back, but that wasn’t enough to stop the flow of casualties.

  Through their binoculars, they were able to observe the bloodshed.

“Hmm, you were saying?” Hernandez smirked.

  Haystack could only glare at his remark.

  Ivan kept shooting until he found Jackie pinned down against the door. That’s when he got an idea.

  Later on, Jacklyn would shout, “Ivan, do you need help-”

“Take this shield that’s attached to the back of the seat, and push forward!” Ivan shouted. “I’ll cover you!”

“What, but-”

“You were a part of the Peace Corps once, it’s just like that! Get going!”

“Uh, yes!’ she crawled back inside, and quickly loosened the shield. Once it popped out, she grabbed the attached baton and crawled back out, heading towards the enemy fire.

  With the advancing troops heading for her, it gave Ivan the opportunity to mow them all down.

Click!

“What?”

Click-Click!

“No, no, no.” he said.

BOOM!

  An explosion landed right beside the broken vehicle. “Shoot.”

  Another explosion hit beside him.

  Jacklyn on the other hand, had to deal with the first rounds of bullets striking her shield. She knew what to do then. She pressed a switch on the handle which would make two shields slide out of each side.

BOOM!

“Damn it.” He looked down at his stained uniform, the wound visible. It still hurt like a snake bite, but that wasn’t going to stop him. With the pain still resonating, he reached towards the eject button and pressed it. With a sudden push up, he was in the air. He would land on the ground before another explosion would destroy the Humvee completely. ”How coincidental.”

  She looked behind her to find what happened. “Oh thank Celestia!”

  Then she began to pull back.

“Grrr.” Ivan struggled to stand up, but was able to manage as he crawled towards Jacklyn’s position.

  Bullets would keep flying by as he approached her. The trip there was rather quick.

“Ivan, you-”

“Push!” Ivan shouted.

  She nodded and they charged down the empty lot with bullets still pounding against the shield.

BOOM!

  Not caring where the explosion occurred, Ivan simply shouted. “Go faster!”

“Right!”

  They increased speed as they approached the barracks, with Ivan shooting down anyone who got in their way. When they reached the barracks, they quickly sat against the wall.

“You okay, Iv-.” She looked at the blood that was dirtying his sleeve. “Oh Celestia.”

  She reached into one of her pockets and took out a syringe. Quickly, she’d inject it into his arm.

“Huh?” He quickly felt the difference just seconds after the vaccine entered into his bloodstream. He could now stand up without any difficulty.

  Unfortunately for Jacklyn, the opposite of a thank you was in store. With contained anger, Ivan told her, “You know, you could’ve just handed it to me in the Humvee, right?”

“Uh…” Blushing, she looked down. “Sorry… I’m sorry.”

“Grrr, just don’t do it again, got it?”

“Mmm Hmm.” she nodded again.

  Now on his feet, he went to the edge of the wall and shot some more rounds at the enemy troops, killing two as they attempted to push upwards. “Now Jackie, let’s get going.”

  She’d nod in anticipation. “Right.”

“So Marianne, you knew him before?” asked a soldier, observing the damage in the estate.

  She opened a bottle of soda and drank from it before answering. “Yep, he was a good friend.”

“Um… Do you think they’ll be able to… subdue them?”

  She was quiet with that. After looking at the bullet holes in the fountain, she’d say, “Do you think the chances are very high, sir?”

  He shrugged. “Um… No, not likely.”

  She sighed, flicking her air with the wind. “Don’t worry, I got another person to help me.”

“Hmm, who would that be?”

“Well, he was a friend during the early days of my first deployment.”

  Intrigued, the soldier replied, “Interesting,”

“Indeed.”

Rat-at-at!

  The soldier screamed in pain before falling to the floor. Two more would follow, failing at their attempted ambush.

“This is Eagle five, we’re losing men at high rates!” another cried desperately from his room. “Send help, please!”

  He quickly grabbed his shotgun and ran out the room, “Die, freaks!”

BLAM!

Tw-tw-tw-tw-tw-tw-tw-twang!

“wha-wha-!”

Whack!

  The soldier flew back with such force, slamming against the wall.

“Nice hit, Jackie.” Ivan complemented, shooting down two soldiers firing from their rooms.

“Uh… thanks… I guess.” she said, looking at the unconscious body.

“Now let’s go. The last barrack is just next door.”

“Got it.”

  They went into the last room which was the gateway to the outside.

Rat-at-at-at-at-at…!

  Bullets teared through the window, deflecting off of Jacklyn’s shield. Ivan returned fire, finishing the soldier off. They each jumped through the window and went inside to an empty room.

Rat-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at…!

  Bullets flew through the door, making them get out of harm’s way. As time went by, the shooting became less and less audible, soon coming to a stop.

“Huh?” Ivan mumbled.

  Slowly, the two slowly crawled to the door. It was battered to the point where only the edges and the hinges were visible. Ivan would signal her to stay cautious, as they exited out the room and into the hallway.

“Odd.” Jacklyn whispered as they passed by room to room.

“You know I expected more from the US Army.” Ivan scoffed, looking into one of them to find a tape recording on a desk. He simply stuffed it in his pocket.

“We already got a lot, Ivan.” she stated, then her tone shifted when she saw Ivan do as such. “You seriously going to take that?”

“What?” Ivan wondered. “Just curious, that’s all. Not gonna use it as blackmail or anything.”

  Jacklyn only scowled. “Let’s just get out of here.”

“Su-”

  They heard the coils from the beds creak.

“What was that?” she cried, whipping her baton towards the direction of the noise.

“Grrr, don’t tell me that Maribelle wants a rematch.” Ivan said while taking a couple steps back. That’s where they heard a strong breeze behind him. Strong enough to snap Ivan into alert. “Jackie, shield up.”

  She obeyed said command, asking, “What for?”

  Ivan quickly ducked downward as a gunshot rang behind him.

Twang!

  Ivan combined his hands and swung his arms at the attacker.

“Oomph!” The man flew back, crashing against the wall. He kept his fancy gun however, and fired another round.

Rat-at-at!

  The Revolver flew off his hand, so he had to go into the alternatives. He got up before the next rounds could hit him. When he charged towards Ivan, he managed to even it out.

“Hey!” Ivan snarled, bothered by this sudden change.

  Head to head, the two threw as many blows as possible. Ivan managed to block most of his punches, while the attacker managed to do the same.

“Arrgh!” Ivan screeched when a punch to the stomach was what he got. He got payback with a backhand slap to his face. The man fought back with a kick, he managed to jump back… only to be punched in the face and knocked to the floor. Looking up, and watching him take out the knife, he squinted his eyes closed.

Thwap!

Whack!

“Ow!” The man shouted when the baton slapped him across the cheek. She attempted to make another blow to his face, but was denied thanks to the man’s wrist. The two struggled to gain control, but it would continue into a stalemate.

“Don’t you dare hurt him, mister.” she growled.

“Coming from ‘ze lady who hesitated to do anything.” he rebutted.

  Her mouth went agape, but she regained her composure. “Don’t play games with me!”

“Whatever you say.” he said with a ravenous smirk.

  On the floor, Ivan instantly recognized that voice. He only did the most logical of choices. “So Pierre, looks like you’re no longer wearing that mask, huh?”

“I believe so.” he answered. “You like my hair?”

“Pff, seen better. Not to mention” Ivan grunted, getting on his two feet. “that you got yourself a new uniform there.”

  Pierre’s firm hold loosened, watching Ivan look at his black trench coat that was adorned with gold buttons. “It was a gift from my boss.”

“Well, it explains what you’ve been doing for the past two years.” Ivan said. “So, how did it favor?”

“It’s been fine. Though, terminating my original contract with BLU wasn’t all that easy.” he said plainly, putting a hand on Jacklyn’s shoulder, causing Jacklyn to slowly pull back with her defensive stance in place. “But, I’m liking this job. Once we’ve completed our hunt, we can just go back home and call it a day.”

  Ivan snickered. “You see, that isn’t happening?”

  Pierre raised an eyebrow. “Oh? Why so?”

  He walked towards Pierre, only to be stopped by Jacklyn’s hand holding his arm. She gave him a shake of the head when he looked at her. He just responded with an eye roll. Standing in that spot, he answered. “Haven’t you noticed? We’re fighting in the Barracks thanks to your leader… H-How were you able to-”

“You don’t have to know.” Pierre interrupted.

“Why not?”

“You’re leaving this place, right?”

  Ivan crossed his arms together. “Ugh, true.”

“Oui, there was a reason why I ordered these men to withdraw.” he said, taking out a cigarette.

“Just so we can fight?” Ivan groaned.

  He smoked his cigarette, a puff of smoke leaving his mouth. He reached into one of his interior pockets and got out his second pistol. “Ivan, we knew each other for a week. By then, you should know how I fi-”

Whack!

“Aaargh!” Pierre screeched, falling back on his back.

   With screams of rage, she beat his baton relentlessly at his head. “Don’t… you… dare… hurt…-Aaargh!”

  She held to her stomach, wincing at the blow. The next punch however, was blocked by her shield. “Ivan, run!”

“What?” Ivan said, mouth agape.

“Just go!” she’d shriek.

  With very little resistance, he ran down the hall. There wasn’t anything that would distract him as he ran towards the desired exit.

  Jacklyn held on to her position, using it as an opportunity to trip Pierre to the ground and kick him in the face. The best thing she could do after that, was run.

  Ivan reached the last room, which was a small office. He looked out the window to find the less defended road just past the green grass in between them. Past the road was the massive wall, We made it alright.

  He took out a bottle of rum he found, and took as much large gulps as possible until the glass was empty. He would let out a huge breath once he slammed it against the desk.

Bam!

“Huh?” Turning around, he found Jacklyn slamming her body against the now closed door, huffing and puffing.

“Let’s… get the hell… out of here!”

“Agreed.” Ivan said flatly.

“Good, cause we got-” She grew quiet when she saw the glass in his hand.  Connecting that to the opened bottle next to it made her say, “What the hell are you doing?”

“Uh…” He looked at the glass, then back at her distraught face. “Um… You’ll see.”

  The reply only made her feelings turn sour. “I-I can’t believe you!”

“Grr, I use it to recharge those fire powers you saw earlier!” Ivan snarled. “Now let’s just go, before that guy comes back to try to give us another lec-”

“No!”

  He froze, turned around, and looked back at her glare.

“I wanna know, why the hell… are you drinking that?”

  Ivan facepalmed. “Grrr, why is that, of all things, so important right now? You do realize that we’re being chased, right? Not to mention that I already told you-”

“I’m surprised you still haven’t changed, Ivan!” she snapped.

  He was quiet for a while, then rolled his eyes before turning to face the window. “But I’m not surprised that you haven’t changed.”

  Her glare changed to a frown, as she held her arm. She began to make soft kicks in the ground, looking away. “I know Ivan… it’s just that… I’m tired of that place… that’s all.”

  Ivan kept looking at the troops outside, taking out a tear gas explosive. “Shoot… Now then, that’s our only way out. If we take it, we can quickly get out of here.”

  There was no response. “Jackie?”

  She looked up quickly. ”Uh…”

“Come on, get over here please.” he said with a hint of comfort.

  She only nodded, and began to walk towards him.

Ccchhh!

“Uaaah!” She jumped forward and yelped upon hearing that.

  Ivan pointed his rifle at the door. “Get out of the way!”

  She complied. The bullets punched through the door before a groan of pain could be heard. “Let’s go, let’s go!”

  Ivan released the pin from the explosive and tossed it through the window.

BOOM!

   Hearing the gunshots outside, Pierre only smoked his cigarette as he held his wounded stomach. He muttered, “Eh… Pourquoi veut-il pas écouter?”

  The two charged through the smoke.  Ivan blind fired as many shots as he could in front of him. Then he’d feel the metal slamming against his face. “Umph!”

  After a couple of random slaps against the metal, he finally felt the handle bar and opened it. With instinct, he found his way inside the vehicle. “Umph, hey!”

  Then he felt himself pull back and slam against the seat as the smoke cleared. When it completely did, he noticed the idle vehicles being passed by. “Damn!”

“Just be happy that I’m sticking by you!” Jacklyn yelled, sliding around two soldiers charging towards him. He stuck her baton out, letting one of them smack her head against it.

“You asshole!” The next soldier fired as many rounds as he could, but it wasn’t enough. “I’ve found the target, he’s fleeing in that jeep!”

  Jacklyn increased her speed once the bullets were starting to strike from the right and in front.

“I got it!” Ivan shouted, breaking the front window with his rifle.

Rat-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at…!

  The squad held the line, but would lose most of their troops in the failed attempt. The moment she reached their destination, they retreated while she pushed the breaks as hard as she could. The jeep would turn its tail at a perfect angle when she turned the wheel leftward with all her might. They were met with a giant metal black wall though.

“Celestia damn it!” Jacklyn glowered. “Now how are we going to-”

Shwoom!

BOOM!

“Whoa!” She then braced for the falling shrapnel.

“Come on, let’s go!”  Ivan screamed, reloading the grenade launcher.

“Oh, okay!”

  The vehicle instantly bolted through the broken gate without delay.

“Damn it!” Hernandez shouted, kicking his foot against the tank before reaching into his walkie-talkie. “Get every Javelin unit up here immediately!”

  Haystack only ran to the other side with urgency, rifle in his back.

“Grrr, fine! I’ll fire the TOW missile then!” Hernandez bitterly responded.

  Haystack listened nonchalantly though, but was insistent in taking out that Jeep. That’s when one of the passengers stood from the sunroof of the jeep, rifle in tow.

Foom!

BLAM!

  Both bullet and grenade collided, creating a mass explosion of white smoke.

“Ugh, Ponyfeathers.” Haystack mumbled, lowering his weapon.

“On second thought.” Hernandez muttered, hand over his eyes. “Nevermind.”

  Ivan could still see the walls from where he stood, but it would slowly fade with each inch passed. With the feeling of security, he sat back down. “So… off to Washington State, huh?”

  Jacklyn was quiet, still focusing on the land in front.

“Well then…” Ivan chuckled. “Looks like we’re off to a good start.”

  Again, nothing. The only difference was that she was biting her lip, and squeezing her hands against the wheel.

  Seeing this, Ivan had to do something. “Honestly, I’m glad we made it through. With all the stepped up security, it proved to be-”

“Ivan,” she austerely spoke. “What the… What the hell just came from your hands?”

  He looked back out the window. “Powers.”

“Where… did you get them?”

  Ivan kept that position intact. “It’s… it’s best that you don’t know.”

“Why not?”

  He sighed. “It’ll get more complicated than it already is.”

“Doesn’t look that complicated to me!”

  He was quiet for a couple seconds. “I was in a… in a strange place west from here… a place that lost its marbles thanks to some drink… I… drank those said drinks, and now I can burn, freeze, and mind-control anyone in my way.”

  With the same stance, she asked. “So… is that the reason why you’re on the run?”

“What, no.”

“So what is it then?”

  He remained quiet.

“Grrr… You know, I have been leaning towards thinking that you were just caught in the cross fire or just got involved with some local gang, but that little girl you just slashed with my knife should’ve been a wake-up call for me.” she said with a raised voice. "Not to mention that a good friend of mine is in on it too... I just... I just can't comprehend this!"

“So… does that mean that you don’t want me around?”

  She did her best to contain it, but she couldn’t anymore. "Hmm, Yes! That’s what I’m getting at!”

“Oh.” Ivan frowned. “Then that’s okay with me then.”

  He opened the door, and hopped out, rolling onto the grass. It wasn’t as rough as expected, so he simply got up and watched the jeep drive away. He wiped away what little grass was on his uniform and headed north. “Well then, that’s the end of this ride.”

  He placed his hands in his pockets. “I guess I can try to reach the NVR, getting a job there won’t be that hard…”

  Ivan looked back in the direction where she had driven off, revealing that she was gone. However, he could hear the engine rumbling though. He turned around to find the jeep going the opposite direction, making him frown again, mumbling, “Hmm, I always knew she couldn’t handle the journey.”

  Then the jeep was heading in his direction.  ”Huh?

  It would get closer and closer, until finally arriving at his position and turning to block his path.

“Uh…”

  The vehicle turned off, and Jacklyn went charging through the door.

“Wha-What are you-!” he tried asking as she grabbed onto his collar. “Umph!”

  With his back now against the car, and his collar held with an iron grip, he looked down to face her.

“Ivan…” she started, looking down towards his uniform. “Just… Just get back in the car.”

  Ivan chose to say nothing, still frowning at the sight before him.

“You know how I get in situations like this… don’t you?”

  Ivan just stared at her, letting nature’s silence take over.

“Well, I don’t care what the answer is.” She’d look at him with tears forming in her eyes. “Just don’t do that again… please.”

  They kept staring into each other’s eyes, until Ivan leaned away to walk around the vehicle.

“Ivan, please.” she begged.

  Once on the other side, he sat in the front seat and closed the door. Jacklyn only stood still as she watched. “Uh…”

  Ivan simply leaned back and said. “Well, we better hurry if you want to get to Washington State without being in a body bag.”

“Oh…” she nodded hastily. “Okay.”

  She rushed back towards the driver’s seat, and went inside. She’d turn on the vehicle, and get to driving.

  Ivan chose this as a perfect moment to play the recording. When it started up…

“Hmm, the top dogs at Fort Xavier want us to guard the gate from ‘expecting intruders’ today.” the man said nervously. “Heard that he killed six people when he escaped… well, all I got to say is that…  There was no point in resisting. The world is already cruel enough, gunning down your security won’t make things better. I mean, what the hell is he going to do here? We practically scared the people here into not messing with us. Does he really think that we’re going to kick their ass with just rocks and sticks…?”

  The man spoke again. “But even if he chooses to go outside these walls, what then? How the hell is he going to survive there? Does he-”

  Ivan stopped the recording, pushed the window down, and tossed it out into the plains. Pushing it back up, he turned to Jacklyn, who was eyeing the plains with quivering eyes. He only sighed as he looked back out the window. “Give her time, Ivan. Just give her time.”

Chapter 3

Volunteer Work

  Marianne was inspecting the drawer, only to find each of them filled with nothing but uniforms. “Damn it.”

  She closed it forcefully.

Static!

“Marianne?”

  She picked up the walky-talky. “S"up Haystack, how’s it going?”

“Fine… um, where are you?”

“I’m at Ivan’s apartment.”

“What for?”

“Trying to see if there’s more evidence to prove that he planned this all along or something.” Marianne said. “What news do you have?”

“Well…” Marianne could already decipher the sadness in his voice.

  After his explanation…

“Oh, that’s unfortunate.” she lamented.

“Yeah, we were so close in finally takin’ him down too.” Haystack answered, feeling the same way. “What do we do now?”

“It’s okay Haystack, don’t worry.”

  His breath escaped at that. “What?”

“If we can’t get to them, then the outside will.” she reminded him.

“But what if they-”

“We’ll step in as always, Haystack. What is there to worry?”

  Big Mac kept quiet before talking. “Look, It’s been two years since ‘ah took this job and-”

  She interrupted again. “Don’t worry, Haystack. We’ll get the job done in no time.”

  He could only sigh. “Eeyup.”

“Plus, just because we failed the first time doesn’t mean that there won’t be any more opportunities, right?”

  Inaudibly, he grit his teeth; but quickly suppressed it. “Yeah, sure… Um, we’ll meet at the apartment?”

“Okay then.” she chirped before hanging up. Her mood would quickly drop though as she stared at the scene.

“Marianne, is something wrong?” asked a woman in black, turning on the TV.

“No Lily, I’m all right.” she groaned. “So what’s on?”

“Uh… just the government seal and a ‘Please stand by’ message. That’s all.”

“Interesting, now let's get back to work.” she said with a grin, standing up to head to the small kitchen close by.

“Um… Ma’am?” the lady asked, hesitantly. “About what happened to... you know.”

  Her mood then softened. “Just don’t worry about it, okay?”

  The lady was reluctant to say, “Okay then.”

“Good, now get to work.”

“Mmm Hmm.”

  And the two said nothing after that.

  Maribelle sat patiently on a metal bench, kicking her feet in the air with unison. She held a firm grip on her katana as her mind drifted back to last night.

”It’s okay, Maribelle.” Haystack cried, desperately searching in his pockets for a syringe. “You’re goin’ to be all right! ‘Ah promise!”

  It hurt her so much, but what hurt her the most was what Ivan asked her. It wasn’t worth mentioning, but it felt as if it was.

“Maribelle!”

“Huh?” she looked up, finding Haystack standing right in front of her.

“We’re leavin’.”

“Oh, okay.” she nodded, and hopped off the bench.

  The two would walk down the hallway, where there was no soldier in sight.

“What were you thinkin’ about?” Haystack asked her.

“Nothing much.” she answered, keeping a straightforward face unbroken.

“You can tell me you know.”

“N’ah.”

  They reached an elevator and went inside. The two kept quiet as the elevator kept its descent. Their sullen thoughts kept them from saying anything further.

She only remembered how he looked so happy with that mare. The day looked bright and chipper as always, and her smile was equal to it. They had so much fun that day, but those smiles would quickly fall once the bullets began to fly at them.

  The doors would soon open to a wide room that was just as empty as the floors above. The only things that inhabited the place was a turret on the ceiling; along with shotguns and HMG’s mounted through the walls behind. Haystack could also see similar holes line up the walls beside him. The sight of this would make him quiver a bit as they continued to walk down the empty room before they exited out the double door.

  Outside, they were met with the black sedan.

“Marianne opted for me to give you a ride, sir.” the man in black said.

  The two only nodded and entered the vehicle. The man drove them down the lot, passing by carrier trucks that were unloading body bags by the dozens. The sight made Haystack glum. He couldn’t believe that Ivan and that girl would-

“Just don’t think about it.” Maribelle reminded. “It’s part of our job, anyways.”

“Yeah, but-”

“You killed too, so it isn't worth moping about.”

"But-" He looked back at the trucks, grimacing even more. “Hmm..., Eeyup.”

“Hmm, nearly a hundred dead in under twenty minutes.” said the driver in black. “That’s impressive.”

“Yeah, but, let’s not talk about that.” Maribelle told him.

  The man only looked at the mirror, finding a moping Haystack. “Agreed.”

  Marianne, exited out the building, standing against a Humvee.”

“So, we’re done here, right?” said the lady.

  Marianne looked down. “Tsk, nothing in there, might as well search someplace else?”

“Agree… What now then?”

“We wait, of course.” Marianne exhaled. “Those two just love to take their time.”

“Yeah.” the lady leaned against the Humvee also. “Oh, and Trevor informed me that he’s coming over from the Idaho front.”

“Oh, that’s nice.”

“I already informed him on the failure of this mission.”

“Okay.” she said casually.

  With concerned look,  she asked. “Uh… are you all right?”

“I’m fine, Lily. You don’t have to keep asking.”

“If it’s about what happened to-”

“I underestimated Ivan’s capabilities, I know.” Marianne grumbled. “He’s too powerful for-”

  The lady raised her voice, matching that of Marianne’s. “I’m not talking about Ivan, I’m talking about-”

  Marianne only rolled her eyes, leaving her to be. Only to realize…

“Just… don’t bring it up… all right?” she requested softly.

  The lady sighed. “Fine then. I’ll be in the building if you need me.”

“Yeah, sure.”

  Although the lady was cautious in leaving her, she’d obey nevertheless.

  Marianne watched as she went back inside. ”Don’t take it too personally, Lily.”

  She’d hear a car approach from the right, noticing that it was the black sedan she sent.

  They kept driving over the plains, the jeep casting a soft shadow thanks to the morning sun. Jacklyn’s only occupation was to keep driving. She’d sometimes glance at Ivan, finding him looking out the window, and not wanting to look away.  It only made the atmosphere more uneasy when she did. She decided to turn on the radio to make sure it doesn’t worsen. The first thing to come on was a rap, so she quickly changed it. She’d fly by every channel until she finally found the one she wanted.

“You are listening to the Free Press of Equestria, here on the Ponies’ front Ninety-Seven point three FM.” exclaimed the man with reticence. “I am Jack Gertrude, your host for this program. I am also joined by head Priestess of the Celestial Temple of Tulsa, Oklahoma: Esmeralda Dalton…”

  Jacklyn looked back at Ivan, who was still looking out the window. Then she returned back to the plains ahead.

“… and Blaze, the Californian musician known for her biggest hit: Stars of the Open Sky. So how’s everyone doing?”

  The guests all greeted each other, and such.

“So, first topic of the day.” he began. “An infantry division of their majesties' Fifty-second Regiment managed to capture a town outside Fort Worth, Texas. Sadly, they lost more than half of their fighting force and required troops in other occupied cities to loosen their defenses to reinforce the town.”

  Jacklyn placed a few fingers over her mouth, not sure what to think on the matter.

“This brings the number of casualties in our armed forces to thirty thousand in this year alone. So, I ask you, what are your thoughts on the matter?”

“I think the direction for those troops was pathetic!” said the musician, the others would express their agreements… well, most of them actually. “General Sutton contracted an inexperienced commander to lead them, and look what they got! Eight Hundred dead, two hundred gravely wounded, and less than fifty being told to help those guys out while they hold the line against the counteroffensive that came! And guess what only ten troops were left uninjured before reinforcements arrived. Grrr, Jackass!”

“Look, the commander was up against one of the CHM’s High Command.” the priestess reminded her. “Just be happy that we were finally able to break through the front!”

“So they get a guy who only oversaw security within our territory to do it?” the musician responded bitterly.

  The priestess responded in nearly the same attitude. “We’ve been on the defensive for nearly two decades! Aren’t you happy that we’ve finally took some action!”

  The musician yelled, “The Defense Ministry is telling him to stay there and defend, Esmeralda! That’s a recipe for disaster!”

“Look guys,” the host intervened. “You’re looking at it the wrong way. Commander Garcia isn’t as inexperienced as you think. He managed to put down three Guerrilla attacks in record timing-”

“Then send him off to London if you have high hopes for him then!” the musician said.

“Plus, what does that have anything to do with the topic at hand!” the priestess shouted. “The guy crushed guerillas, woo hoo, but that doesn’t matter! He failed horribly at keeping our troops safe, and Mister Grump over here doesn’t understand that he’ll learn soon enough!”

“Who are you calling Mister Grump here! I’m stating the freaking facts, you’re probably just here to sugarcoat that poor excuse of a commander!”

“I am not doing such a thing!” the priestess yelled. “He may have messed up, but if we give him further educa-”

“Oh don’t give me that ‘educate our military leaders’ bull crap!” the host interjected. “If you mess up, then you don’t deserve such a position yet, period! You can’t just give a dumbass like him the position of battlefront commander and throw him on the front lines when he or she’s not ready!”

“That stupid ass policy is getting more and more of our men and women killed!” the musician yelled angrily. “Can’t the Defense ministry get it straight to their heads?”

“They don’t have to!” the priestess said. “The policy at least kept us safe from-”

“Well it isn’t helping us win the war!” the musician rebutted. “We’re not here to fight a war of attrition, Esmaralda! We’re making sure that mad priestesses like yourself don’t get any free passes!”

“Who’re you calling mad, you hothead!”

“Uh, ladies?”

“Now who you calling-”

  Jacklyn quickly shut it off, praying with urgency. “Oh sweet Celestia, help them please.”

“We’re not going to them, right?”

“Huh?” She turned to Ivan.

“I said we’re not going to them, right?”

  She only frowned. “Right.”

“Good.”

  It was again quiet, the motor making the only sound. Jacklyn would soon break it however. “So, did they treat you well?”

“Hmm?”

“Uh… how was the work place like?”

  Ivan paused a little before saying. “It’s been tough, but I’ve managed.”

“How so?” she asked, her curiosity increasing.

“Well, you know how the DHHS operates nowadays.”

  The curiosity quickly sank. “Oh… I see.”

“You saw it there didn’t you?”

“I… yeah… it’s just like back in Chicago, right?”

  He sighed. “Kind of.”

“How so?”

“You just saw it.”

“Oh.. Uh…” Jacklyn stammered, scolding herself. “Right. Sorry that I’d ask such a-”

“Don’t worry Jackie, it’s all right.” Ivan silenced.

“I know, I know. It’s just that you’ve been gone for so long since that incident-”

“Do you think I care?” he interrupted. “I mean, we are going to Washington State, right?”

“Well, uh, yeah, but I… I… Look I’m sorry it’s that...”

Ivan just looked back at the plains.

   Jacklyn too kept quiet upon seeing that. Letting another round of silence go their way. As time went by, Ivan would go back to the past.

"To continue, I managed to find him seven years later, baring the Lunarist Flag.” he sighed softly, feeling a little pain from that memory. “… Only to be shot dead by a Celestianist sniper.”

“Oh…” He continued to stare down at Maribelle still feeling saddened that children like her were being forced to fight for her highness. “Well Ah’m sorry about that.”

“Don’t be… in this world, friends come and go, our society helps us remember that.”

“Ivan?”

“Hmm?” He turned to look at Jacklyn again.

“I asked what your job was.”

“Uh… You just-”

“No, not that one.” she rectified. “I mean… you know.”

“Oh…” his puzzled tone soured, looking back out the window. “Well… I was just a delivery boy for those guys.”

“Yeah, and?”

  Ivan sighed. “A couple things led to another… and now I’m here.”

“That explains a lot.” Jacklyn said. “So why try to hide it?”

  Ivan kept quiet for a moment. “There are some things in that job that are not worth telling, Jackie.”

“Like what?”

“You really want to know, don’t you?” Ivan looked back at her determined face.

“Mmm Hmm.”

“So I’m not saying.”

“Grrr.” She’d immediately cease her annoyance. “I understand.”

“The only thing I’ll say is that I now have fire, ice, and mind-control coming out of my hands. Impress~’d?” he joked.

“I…” Jacklyn blushed. “Just… don’t go overboard with it, alright?”

“Got it.”

  The two were quiet again. The vehicle kept going and going without further noise to accompany it besides the wind. Jacklyn kept her eyes on the road as usual while Ivan-

“Though, those powers of yours, scare me.”

  Ivan groaned. “Pointing out the obvious, huh?”

“Um...” she wined solemnly.

“I know, that’s probably what’s going to happen since word of this is already out.” he continued. “Hell, it's obvious the US Army won't be standing by and watch after that show.”

“That’s what scares me the most.”

“Hmm?”

“When we get to Washington State, do you think that we’ll have to change who we are for that?” Jacklyn asked.

“Well…” Ivan frowned. “It does sound likely…, but we’ll cross that bridge once we get there.”

“Yeah.” Again, it was quiet for a short moment. “So… Marianne is after us huh?”

  Ivan felt his stomach tie in knots, but was resilient. “Yep, that’s literally what happened.”

“That means…”

“Yeah, it applies to her too.”

  Jacklyn’s depressed mood was still on her shoulder even as Marianne became the topic. “Well, she always wanted to go to back to Canada, right?”

  Ivan sighed. “Well, I hope she finds another way… cause…”

  Jacklyn’s eyes watered.

“Um... Damn… anyway…”

“Do you know who she works for?” she asked, blinking her tears away.

  Ivan stepped out from his current state. “Uh… yeah, I’ve actually met him personally."

“Oh really?”

“Yeah.” Ivan took some time to explain.

  A green attack chopper flew across the plains, and would land over a helipad located on the wall. Stepping out were the same men in black, only they aligned beside US troops. Behind them was an elderly man in a white overcoat. They’d walk down the floor before they’d stop in front of a man with medals that patched his green uniform. “Good Day Trevor.”

  The man in white lifted his hands, and placed one over his chin, while the other was in midair. He then brought the top one down to slam against the other.

“Good...” said a voice, while he placed one elbow over the other the other arm, slamming it against it like a block. “Day.”

  The man looked with such puzzlement at what made that voice: a blue orb that hung from around his neck, flashing dimly with every word.

Trevor then took off his black hat, and added a gesture to his greeting.

“So that’s the kind of guy we’re dealing with, huh?” Jacklyn asked worryingly.

“Yep, it's not known whether he lost it during the war, or if he was like that since birth.” he pointed out. “But by all means, it doesn’t matter. Let’s just get to where we need to-”

“Uh, Ivan?’

“Yeah?”

  She pointed out the window in front. “Wh-what’s that?”

  He looked out in that direction to find a black dot in the distance. “Don’t know. Since we’re approaching it, we might-”

  The dot would get bigger as they got closer, revealing a crumpled and burned out armored vehicle. A crescent moon with wings at both sides, baring a star in the center, was visible over the worn out armor. Seeing this made troubled the two.

“Oh…” Jacklyn was feeling goosebumps as a destroyed Humvee entered into view; baring two yellow wings embracing a red circle, where more yellow and a red horizontal line were inside. "Those two just don't know when to stop, don't they?"

“Yeah, the Government just had to hire those two bozos to quell the unrest." Ivan said.

"And then those two came in." Jacklyn sighed. "... Hey, about that pony-"

"I told you that he was just an old partner." Ivan said. "He's married now. That's all I'm gonna say."

  "Okay..." Jacklyn said, frowning.

"So, do you know where we are?" Ivan asked, trying to ease the gloom.

“We just entered the Rosebud Reservation." she glanced back at Ivan. "Hmm, I never thought that we'd go through here. Hopefully-"

  There were sudden beeping sounds coming from the fuel gauge. The meter was glowing red at the E.

  Ivan, now losing peace of mind, was asking. "Uh... You didn’t check for fuel?”

“We were in a hurry, remember?” Jacklyn rebutted.

“Oh, right.”

  The vehicle began to rumble persistently before stopping alongside the engine. The two looked at each other with gaped mouths before looking back at the plains. The only thing they could say to each other was, "Shoot."

“So, that was a clever move you made there mister Mayor.” Trevor complimented with the motion of his hands.

“Thanks.” the medal adorned mayor smirked, watching the man from his desk.

“But that does not excuse the fact that they got away.” Trevor glared. “We’ve been searching for him for four years now, losing him at the heat of the moment was a blow to our morale.”

  He looked up at the mayor with stern blue eyes. “Not to mention the deal that we had.”

  Muttering was being heard all around as the mayor stood there frozen.

“I may have done wrong, but that doesn’t mean that it’ll prevent me from contributing to my country.”

  The mayor rubbed his eyes, calming down. “Look, I already did part of the deal. Your Equestrian friend doesn’t have to worry about the FBI grabbing him by the tail. However, I'm not letting a criminal control us just for a short hunt. So, I propose that we deny your request to grant us a loan to improve the living conditions of our citizens. We will however, support you in the capture and execution of the now escapee of the Den with the abidance of handing half of what we uncover from his body to BLU industries... deal?"

   There was silence for a moment, but it would end with Trevor giving a little smirk. "Deal... The least you can do is not shoot us as we try to help.”

  The Mayor frowned. “Not to mention that you have your 'loose partnership' with BLU, and... the Pony’s backstory was a very tragic in my opinion.”

“Agree.”

  Haystack, who sat calmly over a provided pillow, was met with mumbles towards him. His body only tensed as such happened. The thought of what Trevor did to let him free was only taking him back.

”I’m sorry for what happened to you, Mister Macintosh.” said the Mayor, looking out the vast plains.

“It’s all right.” Haystack answered.

“But during your two year career, you should’ve known that you were working with a criminal.”

“Eeyup.”

He sighed. “Look, I’m not a fan of this guy. But to his credit, he’s trying to help us win over these hard times. Not to mention that he isn’t posing a *serious** threat to national security.”*

“Eeyup.”

With a soft grin on his face, he continued. “Who would’ve thought that he used to be head of the First Legionary Regiment. Should've known that he'd find me here. Hell, he helped me get this position anyway... He also knew that the Director and I were good friends and..."

He sighed, looking back at Haystack. “Look, what I’m getting at is that even though you have a guy like him, doesn’t mean that you’re going the right path… But hey, who am I to know?”

Haystack kept looking at the mayor, worryingly.

The mayor would look back out the plains. “I’ll call the Director tomorrow, making sure that his boys don’t go hunting for a red farm pony. In exchange, you hunt down your guy, and *don’t** come back, okay?”*

He nodded.

The Mayor would smile. "You know, you shouldn't've left those photos there for RED to find, right?"

Haystack frowned again, ashamed for what had happened that day. "Eeyup."

"You *do** like saying that a lot, don't you?" the Mayor asked with intrigue.*

"Eeyup."

"I guess you'll keep doing so, right?"

There would be a brief pause before he'd say, "Eeyup."

“Haystack." Marianne called.

“Hmm?” He looked towards her.

“Something’s bothering you?”

“Um… Nope.” he said, looking back at the conference.

  Marianne could only look with uneasiness before facing the conference also.

“So, do you have a proposed plan for us?” asked the mayor.

“My men are too far away to reach their position, but…”

  The sun was now in the center of the sky.

“How long have we been walking?” Jacklyn breathed, trudging her feet against the ground.

“Don’t know.” Ivan answered, looking at a map. "But on the bright side, the map is telling us we're going in the right direction."

“Uh… don’t you have a watch or something?” she asked, wiping sweat from her forehead.

  Ivan raised an eyebrow. “Uh, no. I thought you had a cellphone.”

“Ivan, do you think I’d have contacts out in the red zone?”

  Ivan looked back in front. “Hmm, Touché.”

“But do you at least know where we’re heading?”

“Not a clue, we’re just going in the direction the map is telling us to go."

“You think it's the right way?”

"Probably, I don't know for sure." Ivan admitted. "This was an outdated trail from Idy's early years. So maybe it'll work."

"Oh... great." she said with a weak smile.

  The two kept walking for what seemed like hours, even though the sun had moved just slightly. Jacklyn now had her arm wrapped across Ivan’s shoulder as she panted despairingly.

“H-How the hell are you a mercenary?” Ivan asked, perturbed by her breathing. She just kept panting, before Ivan decided to put her down.

“Like I said Ivan, jobs are scarcer now.” she breathed.

“Well that doesn’t excuse the fact that you’re exhausted.” Ivan said. “Have you been drinking your water?”

  She nodded her head. “Ran out though.”

“That explains it.” Ivan reached for his water bottle and tilted it over her face. “Say aah.”

“Aah..” she sang, opening her mouth.

  He let the water flow down her tongue, swallowing it by ounce. She’d softly push it away once she had enough, swiping her mouth with her sleeve.

“Uh, thanks.” she said with a smile.

“No problem.” he replied while tossing the bottle to the side.

  Her smile diminished. “Wait, why’d you do that for?”

“We’re out.”

“What!”

“We’re out.”

“But didn’t we get supplies from that Bill-“ When she saw Ivan’s stroppy grin, it could only imply one thing. “Shoot.”

“Yeah, and we haven’t seen a single town for miles either.” Ivan stood up. “So I guess we’re going to have to hold out.”

"Aw damn it." she moaned.

  They looked in the direction they were going, noticing that there was nothing but junk out there.

  "I... I-"

“Can you get up now?” Ivan reached a hand out for her.

“Yep.” she said, feeling a bit solemn, but trying to ease it. “Ready to walk by old war vehicle number two hundred and fifty.”

  He laughed, causing Jacklyn to join. They’d get back up and continue their walk…

“Wait, you’ve been keeping count?”

  The sun moved a little more, while Jacklyn had her arm over Ivan’s shoulder again.

“Still couldn’t handle it, huh?” Ivan cooed. “No biggie.”

  He wasted no time and looked around. Speedily, he inspected every armored vehicle in the area. When he found one that interested him.

“Huh, an old Patton tank.” Ivan said.

“Huh?” Jacklyn slurred.

“The M60 Patton, a tank that fought alongside the first M1 Abrams during the third World War before being decommissioned. Now it’s fighting for the Sisterhood-”

“Uggh, not that Ivan!” Weakly, she pointed forward. “That.”

  He placed the light in that direction. “Huh, what’s that?”

  Passed the road was a massive parking lot, behind that was a large flat building. Ivan then noticed a tall silhouette above. He pointed the light at it to find a sign that displayed a blue T standing beside a red A. Underneath it displayed Logos from various restaurants.

“Oh, I heard of these.” Jacklyn uttered, a little smile on her face. “People would stop by these places to get some gas, eat something, or go to the bathroom.”

“Where’d ya here that?”

“Well, I had a friend who was from the green zone.” Jacklyn said. “Said that her bus stopped by one and ate in a diner. Told me she ate some delicious bacon and eggs and-”

“Hold on!” Ivan interrupted. “Why would she leave for Chicago?”

“To visit some relatives?”

“Well, good point.” Ivan stared at the building for a while. ‘Well, since you say that that’s the case, let’s see if we can find anything useful in there.”

  When entering…

“Only if whoever was in control of it didn’t raze it to the ground.” Ivan groaned loudly at the nonexistent interior.

  Jacklyn looked behind her to find the front wall still standing. “Now what?”

  Ivan sighed, looking out at the small buildings that was miles away. “We just keep going.”

“Oh…” she whined weakly.

“Let’s go.”

“Okay.” she moaned.

  The two kept treading down the roofless foundation and into the back before reaching the grassy area. Throughout the walk, Ivan could hear Jacklyn pant and whine as her legs began to shake. He rolled his eyes, stopping to kneel down beside her. “I’m surprised you’d join a mercenary group like that. I’m guessing that you barely passed by one point or something.”

  After regaining control of her speech, she’d say. “Why bring this up again?”

“You already know.”

  She clenched onto her chest with such agony, winded.

  He looked at the forest, before looking back at her. “Lie down.”

“What!” she said as her face reddened at the request.

“Just do it.”

  She looked away slightly as she held onto her chest. “But Ivan, we can’t, I mean… I’m not…”

  Ivan groaned. “Oh Jesus, get your mind out of the gutter and do as I say!”

  This surprised her into embarrassment. “Oh… uh… alright.”

"Can you give me your shield first."

"Uh, sure." She took the shield off her back and hand it over to him.

  In a couple seconds, her back was on the grass. She’d feel a slight pinch of pain in her head though. Something that would make her see four Ivans then one, then four again, then one, then four again, then back to one, and that was it. “Uhhh…”

  Suddenly, she was light as air. She slurred again before finding her head pressed against his shoulder, feeling his hand gripping underneath her legs. She was speechless, all she could do then was place a hand over his chest for support.

“Just be lucky that your legs aren’t hurting, okay?” Ivan said, agitated.

“Um… okay.” she cooed.

They were now in the city, finding it empty and looted. held the scope firmly in hand. On occasion, Ivan would look at Jacklyn to see if she was okay. At the very moment, she was unresponsive. Fortunately, she could tell by her breathing that it was nothing too serious.

The sight of this only made him worry. Most of all, it would annoy him to the point where both feelings were battling for control.

”On June thirteenth, Nineteen eighty five, the Socialist Viet-Laotian Republic agreed to make peace with India once it was heard that the Chinese Government had surrendered to the Soviets, and that thousands of PLA troops were resisting the unconditional surrender…”

Ivan looked back out the window, letting the teacher ramble on. On the concrete ground, students were running laps. He’d briefly glance at the dilapidated city before hearing the whistle blow. Now, the students were either stretching or sitting in exhaustion… except for one person.

“Come on Jackie!” he’d hear the coach shout. “Get a move on, you can do it!”

He looked back at the track to find her trudging her legs, heart clenched by her hand, and shirt stained with sweat. Ivan frowned, watching as she struggled to finish her lap. The coach would continue to encourage her before she’d reach the finish line.

“Good job Jackie, you did your best!” The coach pat her on the back before she’d fall to her knees, breathing heavily as a couple of guys and girls would go over to her for support. One would give her a water bottle, which she’d drink like a child. A couple seconds later, she’d look up over to his direction. Her eyes narrowed as she leaned forward. In a few seconds, she’d quickly smile and wave cheerfully.

Seeing this, Ivan gave a little wave himself, smiling all the while.

“Ivan.”

“Hmm?” He looked back at the teacher.

“You *do realize that you’re in history class, right?” the teacher asked with suspicion.*

Ivan raised an eyebrow. “Uh, yeah?”

“Good.” the teacher said, smiling. “So you know what to do.”

“Yep.” Ivan groaned, looking back at his textbook.

“Okay then, Ahem… The remaining PLA forces managed to hold out in Southeast China, letting the VLPA troops join them without problems…”

Ivan looked back out the window, to find them all gone.

“Ivan!”

“Yes?”

The teacher looked at him with narrowed eyes. “Pay, attention.”

“Ugh, fine.”

The teacher continued on as Ivan kept doing what a student does.

Then there was the sound of cracking

In breakneck speed, he shifted his sight over to the source. Which was a piece of concrete rolling down the street adjacent to him. He only looked back at the street in front of him. “Must’ve been some kind of animal.”

He sighed and just kept walking.

He’d find a suitable area for some rest: a traffic light in the corner of an intersection. She let Jacklyn rest on his shoulder again, not wanting her to get uncomfortable from the rough terrain. Looking around, the empty dust and shell filled streets were everywhere. The buildings reduced to rubble and dereliction. He could vaguely clarify some writing on one of the nearby walls, reading in what appeared to be blood, ’Sunbutt will bleed!!!’

“Damn it Jackie.” Ivan mumbled, looking down onto her. “You didn’t need to be here, you know.”

He looked back up at the sky, hoping that he’d relax in due time. “You shouldn’t’ve come out here if you were going to fall like this, right?”

There was no response. “Right…? Uh, Jackie?”

He looked over to her, finding that her eyes were closed shut.

“No, no, no, Jackie!” Ivan shook her softly, but no response. “Damn, damn it to-”

Tap!

“Shoot!” Frantically, he looked around upon hearing that. He searched and searched before looking away. Nothing. Nevertheless, he reached for his pocket to get out a small mirror. He turned it slightly to search behind him. He searched from left to right, and back. Then he put it away, took out a smoke bomb, and…

BOOM!

…

Blam!

There was the sound of a man screaming in pain.

“Charge!!”

“Son of a-”

It would be followed by the battle cries of many before relentless gunshots would ensue.

“Cease fire, cease fire!”

The group would stop shooting as the smoke clearing up. The only bodies they’d see were the ones from the shooters’ comrades.

“He’s gone, sir. Asshole was clever enough to deceive us.”

“Then keep looking.” ordered the Mayor. “The Legion is on its way to intercept, so do your best to find him. Oh, and by the Pony’s request, bring him alive. I heard you guys were going for the overkill there.”

“Sorry sir, the guy tried to hide, so we tried to-”

The Mayor sighed. “Just bring him alive, okay?”

“You got it, sir!”

Static!

“Alright boys, split up into squads and get to searching! You spot that guy, make sure he doesn’t die!”

“Yes sir!” the group chanted before doing as ordered.

Ivan on the other hand was hiding patiently inside what looked like an insurance office, with Jacklyn in his arms. He peeked around a table he was hiding behind to observe who they were. All of them wore either patriotic hunting outfits, patriotic Jerseys, et cetera. “Grrr, Damn Minutemen.”

He began to look around via his mirror, hoping to find a safe way out of here. Unfortunately, the enemy was ubiquitous. Everywhere he looked, there was a group of them somewhere, guns ready to bring him down. The only option he had was to fight them head on. The challenging part though, was that they came well prepared. Pickup trucks armed with HMG’s too were roaming the streets alongside the foot soldiers.

What made it worse was that one squad consisting of about eight of them, was already lining up outside the door. In urgency, he began to look around again, finding more tables and desks… and a door… or at least an entrance.

“One…” the Minuteman whispered.

Now Ivan had to think of a ploy. In an instant, he thought of one.

“Two…”

He took out his grenade, and got ready to pull the pin.

“Three!”

After pulling it out, he tossed the grenade over towards the front door.

Bam!

BOOM!

“The hell?” their boss shouted. He then found the sight of his subordinates bleeding on the ground while gunfire was being fired from inside the building.

Ivan crashed through the back door, leading him to an alleyway. Through his lowered arms, he fired his last two bullets at the three men, killing two.  With the shield on his back, he charged down the alley while the last man hopelessly fired his assault rifle at him.

Angry, the man slammed his rifle against the ground and radioed, “Sarge, he’s running down an alleyway. Heading for South Harper Street! Be advised, he has a riot shield strapped to his back.”

Ivan ran down the street, coincidentally for him though, an HMG pickup truck had already arrived at his position.

“Stop!” the driver shouted.

Ivan ignored him, and kept running past him.

“Fine… Snips!”

Rat-at-at…!

Ivan turned his body to the right, running sideways.

Tw-tw-tw-tw-tw-tw…!

Ivan then ran forward into another alleyway, kneeling down. He began to reload his pistol when the truck had returned.

“I said, put the guns down!” the driver demanded.

Still, no response.

Rat-at-at…!

Tw-tw-tw...!

The bullets nearly knocked him to the ground, granting him only one option left.

”Imperium!” With the quick thrust of the hand, a black mist soared towards the man firing the HMG. In an instant, he turned the gun around, and began firing it at passing by comrades.

Cl-click!

Ivan would hear the driver shout. “Snips, what the hell are you-”

Blam! Blam!

He said no more once Ivan had shot him dead.

Ivan then proceeded to pick up Jacklyn and ran towards the truck. Quickly placing Jacklyn in the front seat, using her shield as a metal blanket. He quickly shifted the lever to drive and got going. His hopes were crushed though, when another truck had arrived right in front of him.

“Snips, drop the gun!” The man holding the Machine gun shouted. “Please! Don’t do this to yoursel-”

Rat-at-at!

Three fatal shots to his head was what came to him.

“Nips you traitor!” The driver screamed, firing her submachine gun at him. She was met with a rain of bullets that ended her life.

Ivan, simply rammed through the truck, heading in the direction he needed to go. Not stopping for anything, he spotted the sign that announced he was at the city’s limits. “Hmm, easy does-”

The miniature celebration would be interrupted by sixteen minutemen joining together on the street. “Son of a bitch.”

On the Helicopter…

“I’van, don’t do this.” Big Mac thought.

“You all right, Haystack?”

He looked down, finding Maribelle looking at him with worry.

“Eeyup… Ah’m f’ahne.”

Maribelle frowned, looking out at the green below. ”I pity you, my friend.”

His eyes would water.

“Disable the truck!” one of the minutemen would shout.

“Why isn’t that guy shooting?” Ivan muttered, the enemy’s bullets already hitting his windshield. He temporarily looked behind him, finding that he had already left. “Well, you do it the old fashioned way.”

He used his rifle to break through the window, firing as many shots as possible. Five of them would be shot down from where they stood.

Crash!

The glass broke, following a man who jumped over the hood to finish him with his knife. “You’re not going anywhere, assho-”

Blam!

The man only hung limp before Ivan lightly pushed him off. He blew the smoke out of his pistol, muttering, “Sorry buddy, but I don't feel like being ‘rescued’, this time.”

He could already hear the bullets hit from behind while the sound of gunfire was becoming less and less capable of being heard. He took out another gas canister from his pocket. “Hmm, last one I guess.”

Ivan then tossed it out the window to explode.

“Well then, let’s find some water and-” When he saw the blood on her sleeve and vest, he only sighed. “God damn these people.”

Down the road, Ivan would park the car in the grass.

There, Ivan reached into her pockets to find that syringe.

“Come on, come on.” Ivan mumbled restlessly before finding one. “Yes.”

He injected it into her arm and watched as the wounds began to disappear from sight. “Good, now I don’t have to worry about her bleeding to death.”

Ivan looked back at her face, making him feel down. He then looked back at the smoke, which had been reduced to nothing thanks to how far he’s driven away from it. All he did then was place the lever back on drive and got going. The sun was still over the western horizon, and was barely shining brightly in front of his face. It was bright enough to blind him at some moments, forcing him to stop the car once more.  “Damn sun.”

He then pressed the gas pedal, hoping to balance eyesight and driving.

The sun’s luminosity and the road in front proved to be too difficult for Ivan to balance. Instead, he ended up out of the road, and forcing himself to brake. “Damn it.”

He banged both his fists against the steering wheel. “Damn it!”

He could only sit there, doing his best to not let the sun blind him.

“I-Ivan…”

He looked beside her, finding Jacklyn’s eyes had open, as the rest of her body hung limp.

Ivan could only smile weakly. “H-Hey. You’ve been out for a while.”

“Uh… yeah… I have, haven’t I?” she slurred, squinting her right eye as the sun forced her to do as such.

“Mmm Hmm.” He looked past her to find a cabin resting over the empty plains.

“So what happened while I was out?” Jacklyn asked curiously, sitting on a table.

“I ran into those Minutemen again.” Ivan said, bouncing a little ball he found against the wooden floor.

Jacklyn grimaced, “Oh, that’s unfortunate.”

Ivan aligned his poster, saying. “I say it’s more interesting actually.”

“Why say that?”

Ivan giggled. “Well to start, I had to carry you around.”

Jacklyn was thankful that the night was hiding her blushes. Her legs beginning to flail in unison.

“Second, it seems that they want me alive.”

She leaned over to him. “Why?”

“Probably just to kill us off, of course.” Ivan shrugged. “I resort to exhibit M.”

Jacklyn raised an eyebrow. “What?”

Ivan rolled his eyes. “Marianne.”

“Oh… right.” Jacklyn adjusted her dangling hair, frowning. “Her… what now?”

“Well, we’re heading out tomorrow.” Ivan said, looking at the pickup truck outside. It’s too dark to keep driving, and not to mention that if I continued, I’d be both in Washington, and blind by sunset.”

Jacklyn giggled. “Yeah, I agree.”

The two sat there, looking up at the florescent night sky.

“How the hell did you even get to Fort Xavier anyway?” Ivan asked inquisitively.

The question made her cease all leg movements, as her demeanor turned into sorrow. “I… I stowed away in a supply truck. Didn’t need any supplies myself though, the trip was rather short… Ivan?”

She found him, looking at the sky with a shocked expression. “Uh… Okay.”

She too looked back at the sky. “The ride was simple, no incidents occurred, and I managed to get in undetected.”

“I see.” Ivan uttered. “You don’t miss Chicago, at all? I’d expect you to be back there instead of here.”

“N’ah.” she giggled. “Life in Chicago and here seems about the same.”

“Yeah, you sort of got a point there.”

They were silent again, until, “But hey, there’s a bright side to this.”

“And what would that be?”

“Remember when they’d cut the power back in Chicago?” Jacklyn asked with a hint of bliss.

“Yeah.”

She placed her hands over the table. “Times like that were lovely, you know. I’d look out at the stars, and sometimes think about how Luna’s doing.”

Ivan could tell that she was probably grinning like an idiot at the moment.

“I mean, when she raised the moon, why would ponies turn away from her.”

“Pffft,” Ivan groaned, “It’s called sleep, Jackie. Maybe the reason Celestia banished her to the moon was so that she could stop being a spoiled brat.”

“No, no, no, Luna didn’t mean it like that.” she said defensively, but calm. “Just the thought of feeling abandoned must’ve been hard on her. To make matters worse, doing something like that only made her more hated… Hmm, life on the moon must be really lonely up there, right?”

Ivan paused for a moment, “Well… maybe.”

“Yeah…. I’d feel the same way.” she said, looking at the night sky in awe and pity. “Now a thousand years have gone by and I’m worried for how things will go once she comes back.”

“Honestly, I can’t believe that you believe in that stuff, especially when the astronauts couldn’t find her" Ivan sighed. "But hey, if the mare in the moon can only be seen in Equestria, then I’d rather digress... But in answer to your ‘worry’, I don’t know. I mean that’s how the Ideological wars started, right.”

“I guess so.” Jacklyn, though saddened by this fact, chose to cheer up a bit while asking, “Remember the time when I visited your house?"

“Ugh, let’s not remind ourselves of that.” Ivan said grumpily, blushing himself.

“Oh… but I thought the night sky felt.. Fitting…, to be honest.” Jacklyn sighed.

Ivan shrugged. “Sure, whatever you say.”

They kept quiet again for a little moment more.

“So what now?” Jacklyn asked.

“You only have one syringe left, don’t you?”

“Mmm Hmm.” Jacklyn sulked.

“Then let’s not get into any more trouble, okay?” Ivan stated. “Just be glad that syringe surprisingly cures dehydration.”

“Okay.”

Ivan smirked. “You had a lot of guts to come here, you know.”

She felt flattered at that. “Yeah.”

“So don’t mess this up, got it?”

“Mmm Hmm.”

After a short pause, Ivan would say, “Oh, and by the way, I forgive you.”

She looked back at him. “Huh?”

“We were in a hurry, remember?” Ivan said with a smile.

She could only do the same when she figured it out. “Oh, heh, right.”

Underneath the same night sky, Haystack lied on a soft bed beside his little companion, Maribelle. She was fast asleep, but not him. He looked out the broken window in front of him. His head hanging low, and his thoughts in gloom. ”Ivan… It doesn’t have to end this way.”

Chapter 4

Equals

The sound of her shoes would be heard across the wide hallway, as she strutted down like a shopper in Time’s Square. The hallway itself was as white as her robe, with paintings and pottery that could be compared to that of the finest artists. She went on to open the double door way in front of her, where two men and two women, wearing uniforms of the same color, were waiting. With medals adorned on them, and gold epaulets lining their shoulders.

“May Celestia bless you.” she said in a regal but stern tone, reaching her right arm out.

“And may Celestia bless you two.” they’d respond in a harmonious chorus, returning a simple salute with their right hand.

She’d walk past them, and was now standing in front of a large round hot tub. There, she took off her red stole that depicted Celestia’s sun on both sides, then handed it over to one of them. Then came off her robe, her undergarments, and then her silver tiara. She’d adjust her long blonde hair before merging her nude body into the soft, warm water.

She’d relax for a while before turning to the men and women in uniform. “So, what is there to report?”

One of the women raised her hand, letting the tiara hang on the other.

“Yes, General Cornelius?” she’d ask with an encouraging smile.

She spoke with a mouth filled with pride. “The commanders under my wing managed to capture an Oil Rig from the Sisterhood outside Krasnoyarsk. Hopefully, we’ll have it back up and running in a couple weeks. And have RED workers there just a couple of days also.”

“Good.” she’d chirp. “What about you, General Frederick?”

“The City-State of Port-Gentil has fallen, Madame.” he declared. “Successfully cutting off the HUE’s supply route to their African front… Hmm, serves them right for sympathizing with those rats.”

“Impressive.” she said, smirking. She stretched her tone arms, letting a groan escape from her mouth before dipping them back in the warm water. “With those burdens out of the way, we might be able to wipe the HUE off of Africa in just five years instead of ten. You know how persistent they get.”

“Indeed, your grace.”

She turned to the one holding her stole. “What about you, General Peterson?”

“We attempted another offensive on the Ozark Plateau.” Frowning, Peterson would go on to add, “We were forced out, ma’am. Fortunately, our sheer power was enough to scare them into not pursuing us.”

The mood started dying in her. She looked out the window, where the sunset was looming over the trees. “Oh, I see… Hopefully, they don’t dare step into our turf.”

  He turned to the last General with a face of discontent. “What about you, General Robb?”

  He too was frowning as he stepped forward. “I was visiting the small town of Harpington in Texas… the HUE came out of nowhere and attacked. Fortunately, I was able to flee back into the command post… But they were too much, your grace.”

  He clenched onto her stole tightly as he continued. “I attempted a counter offensive… but their fortification was quick and impenetrable… I… I don’t know how they did it… they looked outnumbered and...”

“That’s enough!” the leader avowed with a thundering voice. This made Robb jump, nearly dropping the stole on the floor. However, she quickly calmed down to his relief. “You’re showing your sign of weakness, General.”

“Oh…” Robb said, moping. “I am, am I.”

“Yes you are.” She leaned her head back against the concrete. “Just because you’re in the High Command, doesn’t mean that you’ll be looked down upon when you mess up, got it?”

Robb, still holding back his tears, nodded slowly before turning away to wipe the few he had. She then sighed,

“When will this war end? We’ve been in a stalemate for more than two decades.” She glanced at each and every General standing beside her. “However, all four of you did your best… our successes and failures here will long be remembered by our beloved Princess.”

They smiled a little before bowing with gratitude.

“Now then, you all remember Ivan Bentley?”

“Who?” asked General Peterson.

She rolled her eyes. “One of the Infiltrators.”

The Generals all reveled in the knowledge of Ivan. Letting out various ‘Oh’s and such.

“Yeah, turns out he’s still alive… and on the run.”

The Generals’ revelry then turned into sudden panic, all of them doing what they could to hide their dread.

“Redmond’s spies uncovered that he’s been hiding in a Government work camp in South Dakota before his employer ratted him out.” She ogled at her golden acrylics. “He’s said to wield the power to burn, freeze, and control minds. He also killed nearly a hundred men while escaping… or was it near fifty…? I don’t know.”

General Cornelius stepped forward. “Your grace, do you fear that this could endanger our cause? I-I mean…, he had loosened ties with BLU, didn’t he? And you said yourself that he killed several men before escaping.”

“Yes your grace,” General Frederick added. “He’s one of the most dangerous men in the country, don’t you think...”

She began to laugh facetiously. The Generals would only look at her with concerned gazes.

“Y-your grace, what’s the matter?” said General Frederick.

When she stopped laughing, she spoke. “I’m surprised that you’ve forgotten who his employers are, General.”

“Uh…”

Her happy face changed to a serious one with a gradual fade. “They’re just as big a threat as that boy, especially the pony and that abomination they call a human child.”

The Generals began to scold themselves in any way possible. Ranging from moping to grins of embarrassment.

“Remember also, he’s running away from them. He won’t be fighting alongside BLU or the Sisterhood any time soon. “

“But he does run the risk of fighting with the HUE.” asserted General Cornelius.

  She went quiet, frowning at the thought. Then she asked civilly, “Can you hand me my Tiara?”

She squatted down, giving her the silver tiara with her arms stretched out in reverence.

“Thank you.” Like with her nails, the tiara would be watched with the same manner. Observing the attached gems that were each a color of her majesty’s mane. “Celestia, is a beautiful, strong mare. Doing what she can to make sure her little subjects achieve a greater tomorrow… even if it means exiling that wench she had no choice but to call ‘sister’.”

The Generals paid close attention as usual.

“Which is why, we shall do the same in return. His will to fight for nonsense shan’t kill our will to fight for her majesty’s future. He may be dangerous my friends, but we have the might of Celestia by our side to smite him into flames!”

With their spirits lifted, the Generals made a modest cheer, clapping and smiling all the way.

“However…,”

The Generals’ celebration quickly ceased.

“That doesn’t mean that we can’t bring the battle to him.” she smirked devilishly.

“B-but your Grace,” General Cornelius said, hiding her trembles. “Don’t you think this proposal is absurd?”

“Nonsense, General Cornelius. What did I say about our will to fight?”

Cornelius backed away, standing beside the quartet.

“Besides, since you all fear that he'll join the HUE, might as well do the obvious." she handed the tiara back to Cornelius. "Also, my friend Redmond’s got it all under control.”

“What do you mean?” asked General Robb.

She laughed. “When you hear of her, you’ll see.”

“I’m sorry Haystack, it just came out of nowhere.” Marianne said, via her walky-talky. “Plus, he said it was urgent.”

“’Ah understand.” Haystack said. “Not mad actually, just confused.”

“Don’t worry, you’ll be back to hunting Ivan down in no time.” she retold optimistically. “Remember what I told you back in the Den.”

“Eeyup.”

“Okay, gotta go.”

He nodded. “Alright.”

She put the walky-talky away, turning back to the saddened boss. Her optimism quickly dropped upon seeing this.

“I’m… sorry, Captain.” Marianne said, berating herself behind his back.

“It’s all right.” the Captain eased. “The pony wasn’t here to witness this anyways. Not to mention that it could kill his morale too.”

“Don't worry about that. It bums him out, but he's grown used to it.” She looked at the lined bodies that filled the street. All of them covered in tarps. She’d look up to find two women hugging in grief. Another went out of his way to hug tightly his fallen loved one, sobbing over her now cold shoulder.  Another would place his hat over his chest, looking down in utter silence.

“Do you think this plan is working?” asked the Captain.

“What plan?”

The Captain, puzzled, asked, “Uh, don’t you know?”

“Oh, that…” Marianne kept quiet for a little while. Making the Captain more eager to hear it. She’d take her time to speak, and when she did. “I… I don’t know. Haystack’s plan may be absurd, but it’s possible. Though, Ivan is very stubborn. So it’s going to be difficult at best.”

Marianne kept looking at the bodies, sending chills up her spine. “It’s what brought him here in the first place… then again, we’re going to try.”

“Oh… but until how many tries then?” He gripped onto his hands.

“Don’t know.” Marianne said, disheartened at the thought. “But hey, someone’s gotta put these poor sods over there out of their misery, right?”

The Captain held back his anger, watching his grieving comrades. “I disagree… people like them don’t deserve such a loss… so if that bastard ever decides to attack us, then we’ll be one step ahead.”

“Well, good luck with that.” Marianne said flatly.

The Captain said nothing, his anger and his sadness would drive him to walk away from her, and never look back.

Marianne frowned, not wanting to look at those bodies again. “Oh Ivan, Jackie…, can’t you just listen for once.”

“Aaargh!” a blue uniformed soldier cried, falling back after a bullet pierced his heart.

“Jack!” his companion shouted, before being fatally shot in the head.

The perpetrators in red would shortly walk over them as if they were nothing.

Click!

“God Damn it!” another soldier mumbled, desperately searching for another round in his pockets. “Come on, Come o-”

He felt something circular hit his helmet, looking up would only prove fatal.

“Push towards the base!” a soldier in red ordered, with his squad and him advancing towards one of the two hallways.

Rat-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at…!

“Phew!” he sighed, the relief would change to disappointment once he saw red coated bodies on the floor. He took out his walkie-talkie once more. “Commander, we’re meeting with heavy defenses from the hallways. Have Squad Five captured the Outer windows!”

“Yes, but they too are being pinned down!” said the Commander. “Sentry guns, right?”

“Yeah!”

“Try to toss a grenade there!”

He obeyed the order, tossing one down the hall. Time went by, but nothing came of it. “Damn… Nothing!”

“Shoot.” the commander mumbled, watching over a static screen.  “They really saved those short circuits, huh?”

The static screen would fade to display the current situation.

“Sir, you have a solution or something?” he shouted. “The enemy will be reinforcing this area soon, don’t you think you should hurry!”

“I’ve deployed a spy in the base. Hopefully he’ll come up with a solution!”

“Well, hopefully!” the soldier answered. “I hope he does the right thing and-Aaargh!”

The Commander gasped, watching as he flew out of the picture. “Ocelot two, Ocelot two!”

He got nothing, and could only sigh in sorrow. “Dear God… Focus on the spy’s camera!”

“Yes sir!” one of the men said, using the controls to bring the video feed.

The few sentries were being lined up all across the vast room. While soldiers were setting up as many garrisons as they could. Using riot shields, sand bags, sticky bombs, the works.

“They really are making their last stand, huh?” He pressed a button on his control pad. “Snake ten, get ready to push towards the hallway on the second floor! Try and take out that sentry and the troops that are guarding it!”

“But sir, isn’t that suicide?” he quietly objected.

“The sapper will be a great distraction tool.” the commander reminded. “Once you sapped the sentry, kill as many as you can and flee back to us.”

“Understood. Moving now.” The spy stood up and ran down the stairs and down the massive space that divided the- “Aaaarrgh!”

  In an instant, a long and bleeding blade was keeping the camera feed company as the spy collapsed onto the floor.

“No…” the commander gasped. “I-It can’t be.”

He heard the blade be pulled out with a quick but gut-wrenching squish, before seeing the body be flipped over to the sight of a blonde-haired girl and her callous grin. She’d switch from her katana to her pistol before firing a blast that would turn the screen to static once again.

“Uh… Thanks.” said the BLU commander, nearly speechless. “H-How did you know he was…”

“Just a hunch.” Maribelle said with a smile, cleaning the blade with a large handkerchief. “So what now…? Haystack?”

“Huh?” he turned to look at her, looking as if he was high as a kite.

“I said, what do we do now?”

Busy looking at every man and woman in the base, he didn’t know what to say. Even as many of them would look at him with mixed feelings. It made him feel anguished, having to look at these people. In that brief moment he had, he held onto that feeling before giving out his order.

“Commander, order all soldiers to stop preparations and head to the second floor. Bring the Sentries too.” he finally ordered.

“Commander, the Blue coats seem to have ceased fire!” contacted the head of the Squad. “What do we do now?”

“R-Retreat!” he screamed.

The soldier didn’t understand. “But we have the chance to push towards the base!”

“Never mind that, Sarge! They have a killer little girl on the loose!”

“Pfft, you don’t mean that Maribelle girl is-”

He only watched as she sliced his throat open with her katana.

“No…”

“Ocelot five! Come in Ocelot Five!” shouted the soldier. “Get your ass out of there! That Maribelle bitch just swooped in and murdered five of our guys! Can you-”

Another soldier picked up the walkie-talkie. “This is Private Richardson! Ocelot Five’s KIA, we’re trying to hold the line as-”

A bullet to the head silenced him for good, along with anyone who didn’t know that BLU soldiers were coming in from above. Landing on their feet with guns blazing.

“Ay!” one soldier shrieked, the blade tearing through his stomach.

His comrades tried desperately to put her down. Firing as many bullets as their magazines allowed. But it felt as if she could read their bullets’ minds, too bad they’d be cut down before they could think of that.

The last man standing would take out his knife. “Come at me you little turd!”

The two blades would clash against one another, but it would take a chest-jab of the Katana shortly after to finish him off.

On the floor, Maribelle stood up. Nonchalantly humming as she used a handkerchief to wipe the bloodstains away.

“You impudent little bitch!” she heard a soldier scream from behind. “You’re going to wish you stayed in Elementary sch-”

A second later, Haystack jumped in. Assault rifle in hand.

Rat-at-at-at-at-at-at…!

One by one the soldiers were mowed down.  Each of them with fatal blows to their bodies. By the time the magazine had run out of ammo. Every soldier he faced was now on the floor, immovable.

“Clear.” he’d declare. In no time, the BLU soldiers would arrive at his position. In an instant, they’d crouch, now invisible to the enemy snipers’ gaze.

“What now, sir?” asked one of them, carrying a sentry gun alongside his friend.

Haystack only had to hear the footsteps to find that they were trying to make another attempt at taking the base. He quickly turned to Maribelle, saying confidently, “You know what to do, right?”

“Yep.” she said merrily.

She’d jump through the window and land perfectly on the ground.

“It’s her!” a soldier would shout.

Maribelle sighed before jumping onto the air and making her kill.

“Kill ‘er!” another screamed. “Kill ‘er!”

The bullets began to fly towards her, but she would always be one step ahead. She focused on the troops over the metal bridge, jabbing the three with the speed of lightning.

“Damn you!”

She quickly pushed her katana back into the holster, and switched to her pistol. The next round of bullets came to her, but as always…

Blam! Blam! Blam! Blam! Blam! Blam!

Splash!

She swam deeper and deeper into the water, using what little vision she had to navigate.

Twang!

”Uh oh.” she thought. Seconds later, she was starting to hear more of them dart all around her. She pointed her pistol upwards, firing three shots back until she heard an unexpected click. This forced her to abandon it in frustration.

Despite her limited vision, she was able to swim to where she needed to go. She could only grin to make sure her giggles wouldn’t end the celebration too early. The tunnel was just enough to prevent anymore bullets from trying to kill her off. This gave her a little time to herself as she swam, and she used that time to reflect on…

The look he had…

Of those people…

He was looking at the battered Statue of Liberty. The gentle waves underneath a rainy sky felt greatly fitting to him, and Maribelle could tell. Sadly though, she couldn’t say the words. Even as tears were beginning to trickle down his eyes. The only thing she could do was just hold onto him, and keep doing so.

“You okay, Big Mac?”

They looked up to find Marianne looking back onto them, no doubt worried.

“Eeyup.”

Marianne rolled her eyes. “Well, to be honest, from the very start I thought what you were doing was a stupid idea.”

“Ain’t that a surpr’ahse.” he muttered with a hint of sarcasm.

“Well, you’re back here now. Just be thankful that your family forgave you for it.” She stretched her arms, letting them pop with every move. “Ugh~… you’re here ‘till you can pay off that debt. Won’t be easy, but that doesn’t mean that it’s impossible either.”

Splash!

She sucked in a huge ball of air upon leaving the water.

“Miss Maribelle, you okay?” a soldier asked while trying to get her out of the water.

“Yep.” Her feet landed on the floor. Though, she couldn’t move after that. She was busy looking up at the ceiling above. She’d look with a face of anxiety, holding onto her arm.

“Maribelle?”

“Huh?”

With an eyebrow raised, the soldier would ask. “Uh… you okay?”

“Uh, yeah.” she took out her katana back out. “Now let’s go.”

BLAM!

Haystack watched the flamethrower armed soldier fall to the ground, his mask baring a huge bloodstained hole.

“Pyro unit down!” an enemy soldier cried.

Cl-Click!

BLAM!

He sighed, still maintaining his focus on the scope. He didn’t know how many he killed, but he just didn’t care. ”Ah’m okay, Maribelle… don’t worry.”

A man, wearing a red suit, sat calmly in his chair. He took a few puffs of his cigar, letting the smoke fill the air. The doors located several yards away from him would open a few moments later.

“Hello Alice.” he greeted with a smile.

“Morning Redmond.” she said with a modest wave.

“How was your meeting in Israel?”

“They chose humanitarian aid over military protection, sir. Just as we hoped” she reported. “Even though the Arabian Republic is at Jerusalem’s doorstep, I don’t think they can afford additional reinforcements at the moment.”

“Well, the least they can do is let us help them evacuate their citizens and feed their poor. Let their battered and alienated government figure out the rest.” Redmond said, before taking in another puff of smoke. “So, how was it with the Central Union’s president?”

“It went well, sir.” she answered, smiling. “He agreed to let us set up shop in Mexico, saying that it won’t interfere with their future plans for the country.”

“Good.” He grinned. “What about in East Australia?”

“Their Militia managed to put down rebel forces hiding in multiple cells across western Queensland. Thus, the Prime Minister is renewing his contract with us in exchange for training more civilians into the Police force.”

“And in Brussels?”

“It was a success, sir.” She kicked the floor softly. “The remnants of the Italian Parliament have successfully fled the country. In exchange, the EU is allowing us to assist the Italian Military in Guerrilla tactics against the Revolutionaries.”

“Ha, those blokes underestimated the might of our special forces.” He leaned back on his chair, putting his cigar back in between his lips. “So… you’ve done a great job here, Alice. I’m glad that you fought so hard to get to this position.”

He took the cigar out, sighing. “Even if it was for different reasons.”

“Yeah.” She looked out the window feeling flustered. “I know.”

“You’ve done a lot for this corporation, I can certainly say that.” He placed his arms over the table before letting out an annoyed groan. “However… your husband seems... he seems to be lacking in your skills.”

She looked back at him with a face of discontent. “What?”

“I hate to say this Miss Gree…, I mean…”

“Uh… Missus… Missus Wesley, sir.”

“Right…” Quickly, he switched back to the issue at hand. “Anyway, your husband hasn’t been doing so well since he accepted that job offering four years back.”

“B-But sir, he’s-”

“I’m not saying that he’s doing a terrible job, Alice.” he interrupted. “I’m just saying that his skill on the battlefield seems to be very unsatisfactory. He’s bringing in more casualties with every battle won and lost.”

“But isn’t that with everyone in your command?”

“Sure… but it’s a sharp contrast from your accomplishments Missus Green. Seriously, if you were to switch sides with him I’d say that you’d win us the entire war in two weeks. While your hubby would’ve gotten us defunct at the same time!”

She bit her lip, doing her best to be quiet.

“That being said, though.” he continued calmly. “He’s at least keeping the stalemate going. It’s better than losing, right?”

There was still that awkward void of silence.

“I don’t blame him, though. Using what little he learned in that place is both intriguing and tragic.”

“Yeah… V-Vanessa wasn’t a very… great teacher, Mister Redmond.” She held her hands together.

“No she was not.” He looked back at her. “I mean, he didn’t do much there. The only job he probably had was to jump in her bed and enjoy the ride, am I right?”

She hardened the grip on her hands.

Seeing this, he stood up from his seat, walking to the large window. The buildings stretched across the skyline, making him feel relaxed. He exhaled. “That ‘country’ was in a really bad state even after the coup… and even after we came in. Then again, I don’t know what to say of him. Honestly, before you reunited with him, you were a great Personal assistant, but a terrible diplomat.”

“I know sir.” Her grip loosened.

“You let that poor man be used as a weapon against you. But hey, look where you are now.” He smirked. “You kept this company alive and you kept our relationship with the world intact.”

She stood there, not wanting to look up. “Right.”

“Your husband may have learned, but all war is based on luck you know. Keep that in mind, I’m confident I forgot when he lost his first battle.” He walked back to the table, the cigar still in his hands. “On the bright side though, he’s been doing fine in capturing a well in Northern Nebraska. Pushed the BLU forces back towards their base.”

She looked back at Redmond. “What?”

“Took far less casualties this time, meaning the battle for that well will be done in no time.”

“Well, there you go!” She smiled, trying to hide her tears. “He’s done something successfully and-”

“Until he reported having difficulty taking it.” he grumbled.

Her heart sank. “Uh… Why?”

“Well, do you remember that, ‘Marianne’ girl?”

Her growl was as audible as a kitten’s meow. “What is that bitch up to this time?”

“Well, she sent two of her finest to try and retake the well. And they’ve managed to push us out of their warehouse.” Redmond grumbled, putting the cigarette in his mouth. "Honestly, even though it's all luck based in the end, I expected more from your husband... Heh, that's what I was getting at."

“I see.” She lowered her head again.

Redmond would sit back in his chair, seeing a tear flow down her cheeks. “Alice, why do you worry?”

“Remember Danville, Redmond?”

Redmond let a scoff escape his mouth. “Hmm, you seem to forget about our newest weapon, do you?”

She looked at him, ignoring her tears. “Uh…w-what, weapon?”

“Focus your HMG fire on the windows in the Central building!” Thomas shouted, his shoulders tensed. “Make sure their special forces don’t exit out! Riflemen, shoot suppressing fire at the troops below!”

“You got it, sir!”

Static!

“Damn.” He muttered, slamming his fist against the large console.

“Haystack, do you think we should advance into the building! They seem to be ignoring us!” one of the soldiers asked, standing behind a boxcar.

“N~ope!”

“Right, they might set up an ambush!”

Haystack then added, “Yeah, and chargin’ while focusin’ your fire on the windows won’t do much either.”

“What about firing tear gas?”

“Nope. It’ll mostly blind us than them.”

Maribelle used her mirror, looking at each window in the building. “Damn, their commander surely knew how to set up their...”

Twang!

She gasped, watching the mirror break into pieces. The shock didn’t last long, and it would be replaced with a groan. “Defenses.”

Thwap!

Haystack looked up to find a punctured hole above him. ”Oh Celestia.”

Static!

“Sir, I was thinking that instead of tossing tear gas into the water, we can have you two use the canal to swim into the enemy warehouse.”

“But how?” Maribelle butted in. “The entrance is only to dive into the water, not leave it! Not to mention that I had Clarissa there to help me out.”

“Uh… yeah.” Hesitant to speak, the soldier would hint, “Hey, if we execute this plan…, do you think it’ll come out of my paycheck?”

“Remember, we don’t have enough time. The enemy must’ve called for reinforcements after this.”

“Roger that.” Maribelle answered.

Static!

Silently, the two kept swimming through the dim tunnel. Until they found the canal that separated the two fronts.

“So, looks like we’re in No man’s water, huh?” she giggled slightly.

Haystack just kept staring at the tunnel ahead. She could see the narrowed eyes through his mask.

“Big Mac, it’s okay, I’ll stop if you want.”

The narrowed eyes changed to loosened ones as they swam through the next tunnel.

“You know, people will do anything for someone, right?” Maribelle went on to state, grasping at the opportunity. “Even in times like now.”

Haystack was hesitant, but would go on to say, “’Ah know.”

They swam upwards, finding the metal door above. Quietly, they planted the C4 on the door before quickly swimming back the way they came. Haystack grabbed the detonator and did as such.

Boom!

The moment they heard the explosion, they swam back towards the now detonated entrance.

“Assault the upper floors, Ah’ll bring down the lower defenses!” Haystack would order.

“Got it!”

They jumped out of the newly made hole, landing onto the ground.

“Shoot, it’s-”

  Haystack, reached his arm out. ”Fulmen!”

“Whoa!” The soldiers flinched at the sight. What followed was the mixture of buzzing and static rolled into one.

Haystack would get out his sniper rifle.

BLAM!

BOOM!

They looked behind him to find that one of their sentries have blown into pieces. In that instant, he switched to his sub-machine gun.

Rat-at-at!

“Aargh!”

The sound of their comrade’s cry snapped them out of their shocked state. They instantly opened fire, hoping that something could be done.

Haystack jumped to the side, sliding against the floor before returning fire,

Thanks to the Sentry being disabled, Maribelle managed to run up the stairs safely. Looking to the side, she found a couple of soldiers charging towards her through a narrow hallway. It gave her the perfect opportunity to toss a grenade over, making sure they didn’t chase after her with their limbs blown off.

She’d then head to the doorway on her right, finding the…

“What the-” From her position all the way to the end, it was completely empty. Nothing but bullet casings have littered the floor. ‘That… that was quick.”

“Indeed it was.”

She jumped at the comment. “Who’s there?”

“Just someone who needs to complete his mission, miss Maribelle.”

A girl around her height would walk out into the hall from in front. She wore a long olive green dress, and was wielding a longsword that fit her grip. But that wasn’t what caught Maribelle’s attention, it was her face. She had short black hair, and a bow in the back that resembled the dress’s color. Maribelle could only cringe at her villainous face.

“Well then, Olivia.” She put away her sword. “I have to commend you. You did a great job with that… Well, aside from the bullet casings you left on the floor.”

Olivia leaned against the wall. “Hmm, just a nitpick in my opinion.”

“Agree.” She briefly glanced at the window. “So, you’ve been asleep for sixty six years. And only now do you wake up.”

“Indeed. The experiment was a success. The Australlium kept me young and alive, while the Pizazzium kept me in shape.” she scoffed. “In the end, we only uncovered how the Australians could’ve put up a fight against the Japanese if they hadn’t drown themselves in that stuff.”

“Neat.” Maribelle nodded. “So, why the hell are you fighting for Redmond?”

“Tsk, my piece of garbage father shouldn’t’ve left me behind back there. Might as well just join one of those two bozos.”

Maribelle’s demeanor loosened. “I see… I know how you feel, you know.”

“Indeed.” Olivia looked at her with the harshest stare. “So you’ve teamed up with an Equestrian pony haven’t you?”

Her eyes narrowed at the question. “You got a problem with that?”

“Kind of.” She leaned forward, standing face to face with Maribelle. “He’s just kind of a bother to be honest.”

“Which means you got a problem with him.” She grabbed the hilt of her katana.

“No, no, no. The pony is a nuisance at best. I can easily take care of him in an instant.” Olivia continued, grabbing onto the hilt of her longsword. “The only problem I have is that both of you together can cause a grave problem for RED. Something that I’m gonna have to take care of at this moment.”

“Fine then.” She took out her sword, placing it in front of her. “We’re both girls working for two different sides. It fits best that we just get it over it.”

“Agreed.” Olivia took out hers’ also, and the two would get closer and closer. Walking casually until they were side by side.

“You know what you gotta do, right?”

“Of course.” She took out her walky-talky. “Attention all remaining infantry personnel, retreat to the base and set up a garrison. Keep the pony pinned down, make sure he doesn’t reach the stairs.”

“Roger.”

Static!

Olivia then turned to Maribelle. “Do you?”

She too got out her walkie-talkie, but didn't turn it on. Sulking, she decided to put it away.

Olivia smirked. “My, my. You really got gloomy at that, didn’t...”

Clang!

Their swords were now clinging against each other. Both sides not wanting to make the next move.

“Well, that says a lot about you, doesn’t it?” Maribelle retorted, pulling back and striking at her stomach.

Olivia was quick to jump over her, somersaulting towards the floor before blocking Maribelle’s next swing. “About what? The fact that I’m siding with Redmond or the fact that I don’t like your partnership?”

Olivia would use Maribelle’s sudden drop of Morale to push her away. She’d swing her sword towards her hip, only for the shot to be blocked.

Maribelle used the opportunity to kick her in the stomach.

“Umph!” Olivia fell back as she clenched onto her pained abdomen.

Maribelle aimed her sword in that direction, preparing to finish her off.

Seeing this however, Olivia dropped on the ground and rolled away the moment she did. She stood up and charged at her with all her might. The result was the same as when the fight started. Both struggled for control of the battle, until…

Chrrrch!

“Whoa!” Maribelle jumped to the side, using the wall as a place to land. Looking behind her, she found that the brick used for that wall now had a somewhat large crater melted inside it. “The hell?”

She looked back, finding that Olivia was now wielding a copper-colored pistol. Which included a bulky looking barrel and a magazine that glowed green. Using the trigger guard to let it spin, Olivia smiled as she proudly announced, “The RB Mark 7. Used by RED’s elite such as I.”

“Hmmph.” Maribelle drew out her pistol. “Two can play at that game.”

Seeing the pistol only made Olivia eye’s widen at the sight. “Whoa, Maribelle. Do you know what this means? We’re not gonna resolve anything if you point-”

BLAM!

“Aaargh!” Olivia held onto her shoulder, feeling the wet blood that oozed from her wound. “Ow… what the hell?”

Maribelle smirked. “Well then. If you’re that confident, let’s put away our swords and have a little gunfight.”

“Maribelle, do you really believe that I’m brainwashed or something?”

“What?” Maribelle snapped. “What are you…”

The two were now silent, with Olivia struggling to balance both the wound and the task at hand. They now stood there with their pistols pointed directly at each other. And they stayed like that for a while, none of them making the first move. The only sound that was heard was the gunfire below.

“Is… Is your partner all right?”

Maribelle nodded. “If your men get any closer, he’ll just put a bullet in between their eyes.”

“Well, I made sure that wouldn’t happen.”

“Good.”

The two kept a close eye on each other, looking through their iron sights as they waited patiently.

“It’s been five years Olivia.” Maribelle said. “Five years since we last saw each other.”

“Yeah. At that time, you were busy being the guinea pig while I was fast asleep in that refrigerator they called a cryo-sustainer.”

“Yep.” Maribelle giggled awkwardly.

“Redmond told me you wreaked havoc in that lab. Which got all of the other subjects to escape… and die.” Olivia added, putting her pistol away to tend to her wound. “Hmmph, what happened after that?”

Maribelle kept her stance. “Didn’t Redmond tell you? Danville fell into complete chaos, both companies are siding-”

“I’m not talking about what happened to those twats back in Danville, Maribelle.” She sighed. “I’m talking about you… How have you been?”

Maribelle lowered her pistol, leaning her back against the wall. “We’ve… we’ve been doing okay. Been awhile since that eventful week back there.”

“And I see by your demeanor that times haven’t been in your favor, hasn’t it?”

Maribelle nodded.

Olivia chose to lean beside her. “You seem to be very close with that stallion, huh?”

She nodded again.

“Do you know why?”

She shook her head. “Overtime, it just didn’t matter. I just needed to experience… well, his experiences just to figure it out.”

“And what would that be?”

She giggled awkwardly. “I have no idea.”

Olivia groaned. “Utterly clueless, aren’t you?”

Maribelle nodded again, with the frown on her face returning.

“You know it’s worrying that you’d befriend him.” She didn’t care if she agreed or not when she continued. “Especially where he’s-”

“I went there, you know.”

Still retaining her calm demeanor, she asked. “And what was it like then?”

“No better than this crapshoot.” Maribelle stated. “They’re just like the people back here, only they walk on four legs.”

“I see.” Olivia looked back at the sky. “Now that you’re out, do you still believe that your father is still out there?”

Maribelle eyes widened. Softly she shook as tears began to well up in her eyes.

“Hmm, I’m surprised you forgot about him.”

“Yeah.” Maribelle looked away, wiping the few tears she had on her cheeks.

“Are you going to still follow him?”

Maribelle said nothing, which forced Olivia to change the topic before the old wound would worsen. “Oh… But hey, does the pony at least treat you well?”

She only nodded.

“That’s a good thing, though.” Olivia sighed, giving a little smile in the process.

The two stood there in silence again. Letting out indifferent sighs as time went by.

“So, do you think we should continue this another day?” asked Maribelle, her shoulders tensing.

“Hmm, I guess so. This was just an awkward reunion to be honest… And will you look at that.”

“Huh?” Maribelle looked to find that a mass amount of soldiers were going towards the building.

“Now then, you know what to do.” Olivia leaned away, which put more strain on her wounded shoulder. “Tss~, and I know… what I must… do.”

She walked towards the hallway adjacent to the one they were in, and run down.

Maribelle watched as she did such, unwilling to say anything. She only held her hands together and sighed. However, there was something she had to ask. “H-Hey Oliva!”

She stopped to look at her. “Yeah?”

“Why are you fighting for Redmond!”

Olivia would roll her eyes, before answering, “For Mint Green Paper, Maribelle! Or at least, numbers on a machine!”

“Oh, I see!”

Olivia was about to leave before she’d say something else. “By the way, don’t expect me to go easy on you the next time we meet! Redmond’s orders!”

“Oh, got it!” Maribelle would respond with urgency.

  Olivia only smiled warmly. Then she jumped over to the other side, running down the next hallway. Her footsteps would fade away as the gunfire kept going.

"Her name's Olivia." Maribelle said.

"Olivia, huh?" Haystack looked down at the cleared base. “So, is she an' old friend?” .

“I guess you can say that.”

“Hmm.” Haystack grumbled. “When do you think Ah’ll meet her myself?”

Maribelle exhaled. “I don’t know honestly. The only thing I do know is that it’s not going to be a decent meeting.”

“’Ah see.”

A soldier ran up to them. “Haystack, the sniper teams are already in position.”

He only nodded. “Hmm, now tell the artillery men set up with them. We’re using the sentry guns for ambushes.”

“Yes sir.” The soldier gave a slight bow before running off to find his subordinates.

As he left however, Haystack frowned. And began to look at the floor below.

“Four years after that incident, and you’re still worried huh?”

“Eeyup.”

“They just came out of nowhere, you know.” Maribelle reminded. “There was nothing we could’ve done.”

He grounded his hooves on the platform.

“So don’t you think it’s best that we manage with what we have?”

He said nothing, his eyes narrowing.

“You know, I never understood why that mare mattered so much to you.” Maribelle let her feet swing in the air. “Even with the powers I’m… I have.”

Maribelle looked at the vast room, watching the soldiers do as ordered. “Your reasons were very… abstract in my opinion.”

“And?”

“You don’t think it would’ve been best if you stayed with your family at least?” Maribelle said quizzically. She turn to face his glum face. “Maybe introduce that mare of yours to-”

“That wouldn’t happen…! Hmph, not after what ‘ah did?” Then he had to ask, “And wh’ah do you call her ‘that mare’, anyways?”

She only frowned, looking away from his bothered demeanor. “You just don’t want to forget her, don’t you?”

The only thing he’d say was, “Jus’ l’ahke you don’t want to forget about him?”

Maribelle’s shoulders tensed yet again. “You don’t understand… I… I… I just want to find him. Never having to deal with that incident ever again.”

“But… do you still believe they’re out there?”

“Maybe… sometimes I… I…”

They sat there quietly, the noise coming from the soldiers being the only thing audible. However, Haystack would come up with something else moments later. It would start by him gently grabbing her hand with her hoof. She somewhat jolted at the feel before watching him raise it up into the air and look straight into her eyes. “Maribelle, promise me that we’ll tr’ah again.  That we’ll meet up with Fluttersh’ah at the orchard… and run away once more.”

She said nothing, her eyes widening out of uncertainty.  ”But I…”

“That we’ll end this once and for all.”

She recalled those happier days back there. ”I still…

“Even though we failed the first time, doesn’t mean we’ll fail the second time.”

Her smile, their fun, his smile, their new life. ”I…”

“So, will you make me this promise?”

Though the reasons were abstract, she knew how she made him feel.

“Please.” Tears began to pile up in his eyes.

Maribelle looked away again, feeling uneasy by this plea. However, looking back, she knew that there was no other choice to be made. She smiled with a mixture of reluctance and empathy. “Promise.”

Timidly, they let go of the embrace before looking out at the vast room. Not saying a word for another while.

“Another day another dollar, huh?” Maribelle would go on to ask, easing up the tension. "Or in your case another bit."

“Eeyup.” was what he’d answer with.

“So, the mission was a failure?” Redmond asked, watching the moonlight.

“Yes.” Thomas and Olivia answered in unison, looking at their boss with stern looks.

“We had no choice, sir.” Olivia explained. “We were outnumbered and forced to flee.”

“I understand.” He looked at them. “Did you encounter Subject A'One and Haystack?’

“I did.” Olivia said. “But we were unable to defeat them, sir."

“Understood.” Redmond nodded. “You are dismissed. I expect better from you two, alright?”

“Understood.” They’d say before walking away.

“Oh, and Olivia?”

She turned around, looking at his concerned face.

“The death of your father may’ve fractured your will to fight.” He exhaled. “And conditioning you into fighting for me may’ve failed…,”

  She curled her hands into fists, hiding her discomfort.

“But I hope the deal we made will improve your fighting.” His eyes narrowed. “In order to achieve your ‘dream’, you have to do as told… understand?”

She wanted to leave without answering him, sadly, she knew that would only make her dig a much deeper hole. With a sigh, she could only say. “Indeed.”

“Doctor Mitsuya, his team, and I worked really hard to bring you back from unconsciousness, so be grateful... you're dismissed.”

With a turn of the head, she hid her disgusted attitude as she walked towards the door.

Bam!

Redmond was now alone, looking at the moon. He’d mumble. “This is a business, after all.”

Chapter 5

Shadows

So do not despair my little one

For you are as sweet as the stars’ song.

You gave us all more reason to love

Something that loved us all along.

Jacklyn smiled at him, clapping her hands with such cheer.

“Thank you, thank you.” Ivan made a slight bow, making sure that he didn’t take his eyes off the road. “You’re too kind.”

Jacklyn would stop clapping to say, “Been awhile since I heard you sing, so I’m glad you said yes.”

Ivan scoffed. “Mainly because you wouldn’t shut up about it.”

Jacklyn scoffed also. “I was just trying to lighten the mood.”

“Well… I thought it would be best that we kept quiet. You know, lightening the mood like that.”

She looked back at him, the smile still on her face. “Heh, I don’t think that’s going to cut it.”

“I think it can.”

Jacklyn leaned over to the radio to check the time. “So we’ve been driving for a while, huh?”

“Yep. We should be driving over the state line by now.”

“That’s good to hear.” She was about to turn on the radio before Ivan would say.

“Or you could’ve done that, you know.”

She stopped just inches away from the button before saying glumly, “I just, liked your singing, that’s all. Does it run in the family or something?”

Ivan grit his teeth, while hoping she wouldn’t see.

Jacklyn on the other hand, only needed to see his eyes just to know what he wants to say. “Oh… Okay… Do you mind me turning on the radio?”

“Not at all.”

She turned on the radio. First song being one that talked about wine being the ultimate consultation.

Ivan felt like cringing at this song, even despite actually being easy to listen to. It played onto the end as they drove along, watching the endless trees that covered each side of the road. Nothing came of it though, except for that it was leading him back to his memories. "Hmm, it was a good song Big Mac."

“Huh?” Ivan quickly glanced at the radio upon hearing a voice.

“And that was ‘Red Red Wine’ by UB-Forty.” The DJ would announce casually.

“Oh, so it wasn’t from Bob Marley then.” Jacklyn kidded.

Ivan only muddled a brief, ‘Hmmph’ and a smile.

“And now here are your morning news… Italian Prime Minister, Elsa Bonacelli, along with a quarter of the Parliament have managed to flee to Monaco with the help of RED mercenaries and Italian Special Forces…”

Jacklyn groaned. “You know, I wonder when they’ll show something positive that has nothing to do with war.”

Ivan chuckled, rolling his eyes slightly. "That’s never going to happen, Jackie.”  “Do you think the news does this only in times like this?”

“No, I know they never had. I heard that before the riots, the news would go ballistic over one event, that they’d devote an entire day just to cover it all. Press conferences, Journalists’ opinions, anything you can imagine just to get their stupid point across.” Jacklyn leaned against her seat. “I know that they’d report some positive stuff, but I wish they’d do that more often, you know.”

“Yeah… but I don’t think now’s the time to report on something like that if people are dying wherever you turn.”

Jacklyn kept quiet, watching the radio with a hint of sentiment. “I guess.”

“Princess Celestia is calling for action…”

Ivan could hear her gasp, but not her heart beat.

The volume on the radio was now increasing. “… against the Soviet Empire after the Red Army murdered over thirty protestors in Lhasa. Princess Celestia claims that they were peacefully protesting against the increased Layoffs occurring across the Tibetan SSR…”

Jacklyn frowned. “Aw.”

“However, the Soviet government, along with Chairman Ren Cedain deny that claim. Stating that they were the ones using violence first, provoking them to fire at will. Violently attempting to raid the-”

Click!

“What the-” Jacklyn gasped, watching Ivan change the station. “What did you do that for?”

“You said that you didn’t like bad news.” Ivan then lowered the volume of the radio. "So~."

“But…” She stopped herself from going any further. Then she leaned against the window. “Okay.”

The music on the radio was just a complex piano composition. It gave Ivan an opportunity to talk while not having something creep in the back of his head. “You really need to get your priorities straight.”

She says nothing.

“I mean, news around the world is a bad thing. But when Celestia comes in,” He’d say with sarcasm, “Oh~ man, turn up the volume and stop with what you’re doing. The world’s most condescending goddess is going to bitch at us again.”

Jacklyn, curling her hands into fists, would go on to say, “But, can you blame her? I mean, don’t you remember the October Revolution?”

Ivan sighed. “The Czar didn’t give a crap about his people, and the Princess was too blind to see that. To put it simply, they had it coming.”

“But… you don’t understand how much she felt for th-”

“You’re not making a good point here.”

Jacklyn wanted to say something, but accepted the fact that she couldn’t. “I see.”

“She’s just another story for the tabloids to exploit. Probably till’ we go extinct or something.” Ivan would loosen up. “Got it?”

He heard nothing, but didn’t care.

The Piano composition continued to play on, gently weaving into the scene like a quilt. It would play each quarter note, half-note, full note, and eighth note with ease. The harmonious tone was potent enough to ease the two. For Jacklyn though…

”So, it runs in the family, huh?” she’d ask.

Ivan remained silent.

“Oh, I see.” Jacklyn frowned.

Ivan chose this time to stare at the battered school. Specifically the glass window that was no longer there.

“Another gunfight, huh?”

“Yep.” Ivan sighed, drinking a sip from his can of soda.

The two stared at the broken glass. Jacklyn would grip a tighter hug on her book as the scene sent chills down her spine. “Ivan?”

“Yeah?”

Jacklyn took a second to ask it, but when she did, she’d be wary. “Does this place scare you?”

Ivan was hesitant, but spoke. “N-Not really.”

“Why not?”

The sky was a barely beginning to brighten when he looked onto it. “Do you really think that life outside this place is any better?”

“Um, no.” She loosened the grip on her book. “Well, Celestia said that if you’re ever scared, you just have to remember that you’re not alone.”

“Where, in that book of yours?”

Jacklyn pouted. “You mean the Book of Harmony.”

She’d take out the book from her clutched arms and opened it to the last couple pages. “In Chapter One-twenty, it reads…”

She took a deep breath before continuing. “Even though the Princess regretted her choice, she understood that it was a necessary punishment for her jealousy and entitlement. But even though it was a necessary punishment, it did not mean that the fear of her return was what embroiled our hearts the most.”

“Hmm.” Ivan took a sip from his soda. “Interesting.”

Jacklyn smiled a bit before continuing. “The Next morning however, was a different story. She’d say, ‘My little ponies, I want to ask that you take the time right now to look into the eyes of your fellow brethren.’ They did, and each and every one of them all had what her majesty was looking for. ‘As you can see, you all feel the same way as I do about yesterday’s events… Keep this in mind my little ponies, for this is what will drive us forth into the future. We all share many traits, especially in response to times like these. So, learn from it, and use this knowledge to break away. Don’t ever let it bind you from reaching your potential.’

“It is with that, that we moved on from that incident and move towards the future… willing to face what is to come.”

Jacklyn closed the book, clutching it in her arms once again. “You know, there are times when I feel like… like this is hell. Like we’re trapped forever.”

Ivan stopped himself from drinking his soda. “Hmm…. Yeah.”

“But when I read this, I feel a bit better. I guess you can say that Celestia and Luna’s been my little therapy in a way.” She’d smile, making a little chuckle also.

Ivan raised an eyebrow. “Really?”

“Yep… To be honest, it’s a very nice feeling.” She began hugging the book. “To know that I’m not alone. That there are people out there who feel the same. It just makes me feel… great.”

He simply sat there, unable to say anything. Jacklyn would immediately frown upon seeing this. Fortunately, with time, he’d have the courage to share his thoughts. “Well… that’s all you. But the reality is, even with that knowledge, you really can’t do anything about it. Just accept that the world sucks and it’ll be fine.”

Jacklyn *had to object. “I disagree… we just have to hope Ivan. Even if that day never comes, it’s what drives us through the day you know.”*

Ivan was silent again, taking time before speaking. “Do you think we can stop talking about this, before we weigh each other down?”

Jacklyn sighed, looking back at the brightening sky. “Yeah, for the best right?”

“Mmm Hmm.”

There was a short pause before Jacklyn would say. “Well, the day looks nice though.”

Ivan smiled. “I have to agree.”

Jacklyn felt sorrow as the memory went by. The only option left was to look back at the forest, hoping that would ease her down.

Then her body would fling forward as the seatbelt held her back. Along with that, a loud screech was heard as the truck came sliding to a stop.

She was able to regain her seating as she asked. “Ivan, what are you-”

“You see that?” Ivan said, pointing out onto the road.

“See what?” She’d find a dozen green circular objects that blocked the road. “Oh no they wouldn’t.”

“Yes, they would.”

Jacklyn’s shoulders would tense up. “What do we do then?”

“Blowing them up will immediately alert them, deactivating them will take forever, and going into the forest will get us nowhere.”

“Basically, we only have one option to choose from.”

“Exactly.” Ivan proclaimed. “We head into the forest.”

“Deactivate them.”

“Wait, why deactivate them?” Ivan asked.

“Think about it Ivan,” she started. “Deactivating them may take a while, but it won’t get the attention of the enemy.”

“Yeah, until the whole thing backfires thanks to scouts, and the possibility that they contain mini-radar systems.”

“Don’t worry.” she said with an encouraging fist to his shoulder. “We have each other. You know, like Wallace and Gromit.”

Ivan, baffled, asked, “Okay then, do you know the passwords to all of them?”

Her smile struggled to stay in place. “Uh… who said anything about…  a-a password?”

Click!

“Well, that’s another one cut.” Ivan whispered.

Jacklyn stood up from her crouch. “Yep.”

“Stay down, Jackie. You don’t want to step in on another trap.”

“Sure.” She crouched to his level, pouting. “I can’t believe they’d put mines on their own route.”

“And I can’t believe that you still don’t know the reason why.”

Jacklyn groaned. “So that jerk offs like us get caught in these things, there.”

“Exactly.”

The birds chirped endlessly as the sun was now looming through the trees. It’s what kept them distracted, making them intentionally oblivious to the fact that this might take an entire day.

“Your turn.” Ivan said, pointing at yet another tightened string.

“Fine.” She was handed the scissors, and proceeded to cut it.

Click!

“Clear.”

“Hmm.” Ivan then joined her, and continued onwards into the empty woods.

Jacklyn, looked out into trees. A soft smile on her face. “It’s nice to be out here, isn’t it?”

“What, out in-”

“You know what I mean, right?”

Ivan too smiled a bit. “Yeah, I do.”

“Aren’t you the least bit glad that you get to be out here for once?” Her smile was being challenged at that moment. “Even if it’s for something different?”

Ivan was about to open his mouth, however, he decided against it. In a few seconds though, he’d say, “Come on… If we want to reach the state line by sunset, then we have to keep moving.”

He crawled forward, slowly and warily as usual. Jacklyn though, stayed there. Jacklyn reached a hand out, wanting to say something. But, like Ivan, she decided against it. She looked down at the dirt below, sighing.

“You coming or what?’

She looked up, finding Ivan looking back at her with that face. Her eyes wanted to fill with water right then and there. She shook her head a bit, blushing in the process. “Uh yeah, just caught up in thought, that’s all.”

She then followed along, joining Ivan in their continuation across the woods. Ivan was still looking ahead, his eyes narrowed and his mouth closed shut, refusing to even glance at her.

“Brother, where do you think you’re going?”

Ivan yanked Jacklyn against one of the thick trees.

“I thought I heard something sister!”

Jacklyn stood frozen in place. Trembling from each word they’d say. “W-we’re... mmph!”

Her mouth was now muffled by his hand. He vigorously shook his head at her. With her cheeks reddening, she’d nod without any unwillingness. Her shoulders loosened and relaxed as she felt her body pressed up against his’. Slowly, she closed her eyes, resting her head above his chest, and placing her hands over the one holding her waist. The birds and the leaves crunching was all she could hear as everything began to vacate her mind.

“Who goes there?” the soldier would shout.

She didn’t care at the moment, as long as she had-

“Sir, we know you’re hiding behind that tree! So please surrender!”

They couldn’t’ve-

“There’s no use in hiding, travelers! Come out with your hands up!”

His hands were no longer holding her.

“Madame, the Jig is up! Hands in the air!”

She groaned silently, putting her hands in the air as well. She found that the enemy had multiplied by four and surrounded them. Their indigo colored greatcoats was all that distinguished them from the forest.

“You know, Children…” the soldier began, making a mischievous smirk. “If you were both Minutemen, I would’ve let you free. Since most of those hooligans just love to get lost.”

“But, seeing that you’re not…,”

“We get the drill, sir." Ivan refuted. "We’re your slaves until we die.”

Jacklyn gasped, beginning to tremble. "What?”

The soldier smiled, adjusting the black service cap on his head. “Well, looks like you know your stuff, lost one.”

Softly, he grabbed onto Jacklyn’s arm, specifically the one holding the shield. “It’s obvious information, something that you people are used to doing behind the Army’s back.”

They’d hear nothing from them, until the man spoke. “Oh, so you’re comforting your little friend there, how sweet.”

“Uh…” Jacklyn muttered. She’d hear the soldiers laugh sporadically, making her legs shiver.

“And look, she’s turning red too.” the soldier in front continued. “I’m sure Luna will bless you both with eternal happiness.”

The laughing would die down as the soldiers voice grew serious. “But, since you both wouldn’t give a damn to her majesty like the strumpet who claimed to be her sister, I think it’s safe to say that we’ll do our best to… enlighten you about her blessings to the world.”

Ivan saw him lift his brow, making a slight nod in the meantime. With that, he violently yanked Jacklyn to his left.

“Aah!” she yelped.

Twang!

Thwap!

Ivan would witness the soldier fall onto his back with a dart impaled into his forehead. At the same moment, he took out his pistol and aimed it to his right. The pistol let out three burst rounds, one of them would hit the targeted soldier in her throat.

“Jackie, push!”

Jacklyn turned around, holding onto her shield like a mast during a storm. “H-huh?”

“I said push!”

With her body shaking, she nodded. She ran towards the closest soldier and took her baton out with ease.

Rat-at-at-at-at-at-at-Click!

She pushed the rifle aside with her shield, and knocked the soldier out in the next move. Ivan would shoot another that tried to flank him from his left. The soldier would drop his rifle as he held his arm in pain. Then there was a raging scream coming from behind.

Bl-bl-blam!

The soldier didn’t even come close to stabbing him. Jacklyn would use this as a reason to stand in front of him and pull him down. “Wha-Hey!”

Bullets deflected off her shield for her shield. And Ivan would see them fly above him in such a rapid rate. “Uh… thanks!”

The gunshots would cease.

“Go!” Jacklyn whispered.

“Got it!” He switched to his rifle, mounting it over the shield.

Rat-at-at-at-at-at-at…!

The charging soldiers weren’t great strategists when it came to this unexpected turn. The three of them dropped dead before they could even hide.

Twang!

“Huh?” Ivan looked in the direction of the gunshots.

Blam! Blam! Blam!

“What the-” the soldier uttered, his shaking diminishing his aim

The three bullets deflected off his body. Jacklyn would quickly point her shield in that direction.

Rat-at-at-at-at!

  The soldier collapsed to the ground, holding onto the wounds in his stomach. Without a sense of remorse, Ivan walked to him. With his rifle pointed to his head, he’d begin. “Well then, looks like the table’s turned, mister. Your captain is knocked out, and Luna seems to have run away with her tail in between her legs.”

Jacklyn would walk slowly towards the man, hand over mouth as she tried not to throw up at the bloody scene.

“What… what are you?” he said with a choked voice,

“Not important. Mostly because I want to ask you this: Where can we find the safest route to Washington State?”

The wounded man was in a loss for words. “What?”

Jacklyn’s disgust eased, approaching the man with saddened eyes.

“You heard me, I’m not going to put up with this crap.” Ivan put bluntly. “So, where can I find the safest route.”

“Uh…”

“Please mister.” Jacklyn said with modesty. “We didn’t intend to fight you. We’re being chased by strange people, and we need to get out of here. So if you know where we can find one, tell us.”

The soldier would be quiet for a little while, looking up at the morning sky in thought. In a couple of seconds, he came up with the answer. “I’m sorry… Mister… I really… I really don’t kno-Aargh!”

  Jacklyn gasped.“Sweet Celestia.”

With a stomp on the stomach wound, Ivan would remind him of the obvious. “You know you don’t have to lie to us. I don’t intend to fight your clan, unless you wanna bring the shooting to us of course. Also, isn’t one of the elements called honesty? You should really stay true to that.”

“Grrr, that’s something Celestia values, ignorant o-Aaargh!”

Giving his foot a twist, he’d say, “Pff, should’ve reminded you that that was a rhetorical question there, asshole! So, answer me now, or Luna will be wondering how to give you a new stomach from the moon!”

Jacklyn grabbed onto Ivan’s arm. “Ivan pleas-Ay!”

Falling to the ground, she could only watch and hold a firm grip on her baton.

“Please, mister, do it for-Aaarrgh~!”

He twisted his foot back to its original position. “I told you, where the hell can we find in a safe route to Washington St-”

Whack!

The Soldier didn’t move after that, his eyes closed, and his body limp. Ivan would quickly see a baton on his forehead, before feeling two hands push him to the ground. “Umph, hey!”

He looked up to find Jacklyn glaring down on him, breathing heavily and audibly. Her hands shook with velocity. Her mouth lifted, but no words came out.

“Jackie…” he’d utter, aghast by what he’s seeing.

“Alright Phillippe, cover the right flank!”

“Yes, sister!”

“Shoot.” Ivan then lunged over to Jacklyn, grabbing her arm and pulling her down.

“If you find them, make sure they don’t move!”

“Yes, sister!” A united group would chant.

“Damn it.”

There was a buzzing sound coming from above.

“Get ready Jackie, we’re going in for another g-”

Tw-wich!

A drone above them would turn to look in their direction, then it hovered off into another. Seeing this gave Ivan a chance to see what caused it. Jacklyn was holding onto a long silver tube that was oozing smoke from the top. Jacklyn would look at the smoke with grimacing eyes.

“Uh… let’s get moving.”

Jacklyn took a little while to answer. When she did, she could only manage a little nod. She’d look up to find Ivan’s hand reaching for her. She was hesitant at first, but she couldn’t resist the gesture as usual. But even then, her anguish would still cling onto her like gentle bird.

Slam!

The two men in black joggled at the sudden noise. They found Trevor staring at them with an angered face. They looked back at him in dread.

“Well, yeah, about that.” one of them giggled awkwardly, scratching the back of her neck. “Turns out they chose otherwise instead.”

She didn’t get a response, watching Trevor’s closed eyes and grumbling character.

“Uh, sir?”

He’d pull his fist away from the desk.

“… It’s all right. We make mistakes, don’t we?” He opened his eyes, “On the bright side, it shows that our predictions were correct. Kurt, order the minutemen to mop up the mines.”

He saluted. "Yes sir.”

“Annika, contact the city council of that town. Tell them to withdraw their men back into the town immediately.”

She saluted. “Uh, Yes sir.”

Then she exited out the room.

With them gone, Trevor reached for the slightly large tablet at the top-right of his desk. Pulling it over to him, he woke it from its sleep and went for one of the apps. When he opened it, he began typing.

But before that, he decided to turn on the TV for accompaniment. On screen, was a woman wearing a long blue robe. Violet stoles beckoned over it, with the symbol of the Lunar Princess on each of them. She was singing an old song with such beauty, that it nearly distracted him from typing. It would take a while before he began pressing his fingers against the keyboard again. Even then, her voice, combined with the piano playing made it difficult nonetheless.

And even though she hath gone,

We will always love her until we die.

Her loving embrace lives on

In the beauty of her night sky.

The massive audience clapped with awe at the performance. The lady would walk to her large podium and rested her arms over it. The claps would cease in a graceful manner. When it was quiet, she reached towards the microphone close by.

“In the first eight chapters of our Princess’s book, the ponies were in utter despair for a millennia after the fall of the Equine council. The oppressor only known as Discord lead them astray, crushed their spirits, and forced their weakened bodies to remain divided and battered as he ruled over them with an iron claw!”

The audience remained quiet.

“However, little did that monster know that his age of chaos would soon crumble to the might of our Princess; the Princess of the night!” She opened the book in front of her, searching for the right page. Upon finding it, “Chapter Six, page four hundred and two: The Lord of Chaos asked the beautiful mare if she’d like to stay in his castle. The mare said that as long as she was able to raise the moon peacefully, she’d stay. The beast agreed, letting the mare stay with him for as long as he wanted.”

“Raise the moon, my ass.” one man in the audience mumbled. “I don’t think the Greek Philosophers saw that when-”

“Shh! Don’t let them hear you, you Jackass.” His colleague whispered to him. “They don’t care if we’re News cameramen, they’ll-”

“I know, I know.”

She looked up to the audience, taking off the silver crown from her head. She placed it in front of her sights while showing its blue jewels to the audience. “It was a clever strategy by our holy Princess in order to vanquish the beast into stone. A noble sacrifice to sell her body to the barbarian. All while that filthy wench she was forced to call sister would just sell her body to please him, rather than to dethrone him!”

Those last words would send chills down every non-follower’s spine.

“It is why we must do the same. To create a new world, Humanity must do away with what is holding us back. Our Goddess accepted the ways of Discord, sacrificing her reputation with the ponies to one day bring him down…”

The crown warmed her heart, but her mouth would form a slight frown. “Passing it on from pony to pony, and eventually, from human to human. Her heroism proved that the world can’t be changed without sacrifice.”

  One by one, the people in front of her was beginning to glance away from her. While many began to whisper briefly amongst themselves. She groaned softly, letting that slide before she continued. “When Selene was given that opportunity more than fifty years ago, the world was against her, but they weren’t the real problem. As our following grew, so did our rival’s. Which is why…”

She felt a finger touch her. Though reluctant, she pulled away from the mic to consult the person. “General Gomez, this better be important.”

He reached into the pocket of his greatcoat, taking out a small tablet. “It’s from the Legion, your grace.”

“You mean…”

As she took the tablet from his hand, he’d cut her off with a nod.

“Oh, okay.” she nodded back, beginning to read what it had to say.

The Escapees have infiltrated the BLU-SNE Territory. Specifically in the Central South Dakota-Wyoming State line. Prepare for the worst.

-Trevor

She frowned before handing the tablet back to her subordinate. “Order a thousand Batwings into the area reported. One in each building, understand?”

“Yes, your grace.”

She placed one hand over her chest, then made a slight bow. “May Luna bless you.”

The General did the same to her. “And may she bless you too, your grace.”

After that, he walked off the stage. She turned back to her podium, reaching for her mic. “Which is why we took up arms to begin with. From then on, we faced many risks, risks that lead us to unite and conquer those who threaten us. However, new dangers will always be lying ahead… Even after Luna returns.”

She adjusted her long brown hair. “Humanity grows more and more advanced with every year passing. But they grow colder and colder just to create so-called ‘Progress’. They make irreparable mistakes and can only wallow in their despair as everything crumbles around them. Which is why her return will signal a new era for humans and ponies alike. An era where greed will be replaced with peace. By that goal, we must risk everything to achieve it… even our lives.”

BOOM!

“Whoa!” Jacklyn gasped, watching the tank’s canon collapse onto the ground in flames.

“Whoa indeed.” Ivan said, “I mean, that just came out of nowhere!”

“It’s the terrorists!” One cried. “God damn it, now of all times!”

Gunfire erupted shortly after.

“Didn’t see that coming either.” Ivan checked his magazine for ammo. “Well looks like it’s time for my favorite game.”

“What is it?” she said with a faint smile.

"Jumping from house to house." He inserted the magazine back in his rifle. “Heh, back in ‘Doofania’ as they called it, we’d…”

He looked back at the streets around their cover, ignoring her sudden frown. “Ugh, you know what I mean, now lets go.”

“B-But I-”

“Just do it and follow me… okay?”

Jacklyn sighed. “Of course, what else is there to do?”

Ivan looked ahead, finding that the troops were mostly concentrating on the three houses down the road. Bullets from both sides were being fired by each side. Ivan would catch some of the Lunar soldiers lose their lives as they attempted to gain a foothold on the enemy.

“Bill!” one screamed.

Jacklyn placed a hand over her mouth, closing her eyes and looking away. All while the sound of a oud engine was close by.

“Damn, reinforce-”

  A loud swish was heard, before Ivan found the houses filling themselves with smoke. Ivan, with his eyes turning to pinpricks could only say, “… ments.”

Once he recuperated from his shock, he turned to Jackie. “Come with me.”

She accepted, and he’d take her to the other side of the house. Where…

“The Hell?”

Although the Personnel carrier found sported the blue coloring of the SNE’s armor, the men beside it wore bullet proof vests of black. Their clothes being of any variety.

Surprised, Jacklyn would say, “But… those aren’t-”

There would be explosions coming from their right.

“Oh Celesita.”

“Hey!” one of the men shouted.

“Over here!” he’d wave speedily.

“Uh… He can’t be talking about us, right?” Ivan asked uncomfortably.

“Both of you by the house, get over here!”

Then he noticed Jackie now beside him… Then he noticed that he was walking past him. “Jackie, what the hell are you-”

“What other choice do we have, Ivan!” she shouted back.

“But you could be… Uh, you might, you know… uh… Ugh~!” With that, he stormed over there with a hurry.

They ended up entering the personnel carrier before the door would close behind them. There, Jackie felt Ivan’s breath brush into her ear. Her legs shook softly as he’d whisper in her ear. “If we suddenly get backstabbed by these people, you owe me a soda or two… If we survive, and if they have soda.”

Cautiously, she only nodded.

“You don’t have to worry about getting backstabbed, you know that right.”

Looking behind them, they found one of the men staring back at them concernedly. “In time, the sisterhood’s going to discover that this carrier’s been stolen.”

“Uh, they already did, sir.” Ivan addressed.

The news snapped the man out of it. “Huh?”

“Yeah, I just saw five Humvees drive up towards the intersection.”

The man grew furious. “Er… you can’t be serious! How come you didn’t…”

“Look, just get your boys to ambush them and it’ll be fine.”

“I…” He could only put his lifted finger down. “Fine…”

He then reached for his walkie-talky and sent out the orders.

“Ivan?”

“You better be right on this.” Ivan would put simply.

“Oh… Okay.” On the verge of biting her nails, she could only stay as such. ”Please Ivan....”

“For only five dollars, you too can own a piece of history, as well as honor our veterans. Order the World War Three commemorative coin today.”

Click!

“So, Jack, for fifty dollars and five ration cards, here is your question…”

Click!

“Your head will be in bloom when you drink all new Chi-”

Click!

Cl-clack!

Blutarch turned around, finding Marianne entering. “Hello Marianne. You’re back early.”

“Yeah.” she said formally.

“So what brings you here then?”

She sat in one of the chairs. “Well, Trevor informed me to tell you that…”

“Ivan has infiltrated the BLU-Lunar territory?”

Marianne looked at him, dumbfounded, “Uh…”

“He sent me the message, Marianne.” He showed her the message on his tablet. “Turns out the plan with killing Ivan didn’t go so well, didn’t it?”

Marianne sneered, “Obviously.”

The thought of it though, made her lose the smile. “But…”

“He has a friend with him, I know.” Blutarch informed. “We were told that the moment he fled Fort Xavier.”

“Oh…”

“It’s obvious that this is going to be a difficult process, isn’t it?”

“Of course.”

He turned to look at the TV. “So… with that out of the way, what brings you here?”

“Huh…? Oh, right, I was on my way to ask you for your assistance in bringing down Ivan.”

“Oh, that.” Blutarch took a sip from his tea. “Of course we will.”

“Really?”

“Yes, from the beginning we knew that you and the policemen couldn’t handle it. So, I was thinking of helping out.”

“The US Army also pitched in, sir.” Marianne sighed. “They weren’t as lucky… They even deployed a squad of Delta Operatives to stop them…, but they were wiped out while engaging them.”

“Damn…. that bad, huh?”

“Yep.”

"Well that's great." He poured himself a small cup of tea. “Would you like some tea, Miss Petit?”

Marianne turned to find a woman in a classic business outfit, a cup of tea in her hand. “Yes sir.”

She took the teacup in her hands. “Thank you.”

Then she took a sip.

“In Canada today…”

Marianne was on the verge of choking before swallowing it safely. She looked to the TV afterwards.

“… the newly formed Federal States of Quebec are now recruiting soldiers from the defunct CAF into the Militia. President Lee de Pointer stated that all soldiers who fought for the old Parliament are welcome to fight alongside the new army…”

Marianne pouted at the news, rolling her eyes.

“They called that day ‘Bloody Leaf’, right?” asked Blutarch. “The day that Ottawa was razed to the ground?”

Marianne was silent, drinking another sip of tea.

“Hmm, they shouldn’t’ve left the Nunavut mainland nearly undefended then, am I right?” Blutarch then noticed her frown. “Marianne, it’s been three years since that battle. Shouldn’t you be…, I don’t know, over it?”

“I’m not thinking about that, Blutarch.” Marianne scoffed.

“It sure looks like you were.”

“Well I’m not.” She took another sip of her tea. “You can put those worries to bed if you like.”

“Okay then.” He took another sip of his tea.

She did the same thing, only she did until she ran out. After letting out a breath of air, she reached for the teapot close by.

“…, marking the first escape ever by a worker within military grounds.”

Marianne looked at the screen as she poured herself some more tea.

“This incident happened at Fort. Xavier in eastern South Dakota. Base officials state that they managed to stow away in one of the Minutemen’s vehicles before escaping from them unseen.”

The news was making her worry. ”Of course they wouldn’t…”

Then she felt her hands begin to sear.

Crash!

She wiggled her hand violently as it oozed steam. “Hot, hot, hot, hot!”

She blew her hand as hard as she could. “Ow... ow… ow…”

“You all right there?” asked Blutarch worryingly.

“Oh, so now you ask.” Marianne said flagrantly. She grabbed a napkin close by, wiping the tea from her hand. “Ouch.”

“You really got worked up there.”

“You think?” Marianne groaned, holding onto her hand.

“Hmm.” Blutarch simpered. “It seems that you’re worked up over him, this time?”

Marianne didn’t say a word. Instead, she reached over to the plate of scones and took one.

“Not talking, aren’t you?”

Bit by bit, she ate it. Chewing as slow as she could.

Blutarch reached for his tea. After a sip, he’d say, “Well, in order to quell the escapees, I’ve arranged for my scoutsmen to join the patrols, just to make sure the Sisterhood doesn’t try anything funny.”

Marianne hastily swallowed the piece of scone in her mouth. “Agreed.”

“Trevor didn’t actually tell us in what city they had run off to, but we’ll get the location in no time.” Blutarch took his teapot for a refill. “He was smarter than we predicted, wasn’t he?”

“Mmm Hmm.” She took another scone from the plate, and began to eat it the moment she sat down. “Wait, who?”

“I’m referring to Trevor this time.”

She rolled her eyes. “Oh…, him.”

“I’m serious, the man’s creeped me out since the day I got him to sign the contract.” Blutarch commented. “For a guy who can’t speak, he surely knows how to strategize.”

“What do you mean by that?”

Blutarch took the time to ponder a bit, but quickly came up with, “Well, we’ve been alerted about this the moment you lost him in the first attempt. And now, a joint task force has been assembled to bring him down… get a piece of the pie, you know. Trevor’s been very shady about what he does. I find it surprising that he’d turn to us for his problems.”

Marianne smiled casually. “Hmm, kind of contradicts the whole statement there?”

“I’m sorry?”

“You just said earlier he was a great strategist. Then you follow that up with reasons why he isn’t.”

Disconcerted, he scrambled for a rebuttal. “Well... I…”

“Same old Blutarch.” Marianne chuckled. “Two hundred and sixteen years alive, and you haven’t changed a bit.”

“Well, to be fair, I’ve not the dull turd I was back.” Blutarch said. “Thank my new life extension machine for that.”

“I might. Still though, Trevor isn’t the best, but he does his best.”

“Agree.” The next statement though, made him frown before it was said. “Though, his background gave me high hopes.”

“I guess that’s how you came up with the ‘great strategist’ argument.”

He nodded. “Yes, you can say that?”

“Sad when things don’t go as hoped, right?”

“Mmm Hmm.”

The two sat there quietly, the fancy-suited people on TV still reporting yet another story after another. Marianne was on the verge of taking another scone, but was quickly deciding against it. She leaned against her chair, sighing softly as she held her hands together. “Yeah, it’s always been like that.”

The Lunarist soldiers looked to the sky, finding a massive fleet of silver colored helicopters flying above them.

“Are they…”

“Yes Brother, it’s them.”

In time, they’d all land atop the many buildings and empty roads of the town. In each chopper, half a dozen troops would exit out. The only thing that distinguished them from the troops below, were their shorter coats, and the black berets on their heads. One of them would walk up to the two soldiers close by.

“Status report, sister.” she’d say.

“Were we expecting you?” was the first thing the soldier would ask.

“This is urgent, sister. That’s why we were ordered to come here.”

“Oh… uh… terrorist forces attacked us while we were investigating gunfire out in the woods.” She then pointed at the Personnel carrier down the street. “They managed to steal that, but then left it.”

Static!

“This is Brother Nakamura, there’s no one in the-”

BOOM!

“Whoa!”

The soldiers scrambled to assist the wounded, while the three stood there in shock.

“So, where do you think they are now?” the soldier asked.

“Uh…”

The choppers could still be heard from underground, to the point where the ceilings were now rumbling in a discordant pattern.

Ivan looked at the man’s blue arm band. Specifically at the red cog lying underneath a white bird.

“We are the American Liberation Movement.” The man said. “And I am in charge of this region’s resistance group.”

“Uh… Thanks for the info?” Ivan remarked.

“Heh, you’re welcome.” he laughed quietly. ‘But knowing is only half the battle.”

Ivan shrugged. “I guess.”

“So, you’re wondering why I brought you to my humble abode?”

Ivan answered in an instant. “Aside from the fact that I just now-”

Bam!

“We’re heading to the western green zone, sir!”

The two looked to Jackie, her hand now against the desk as she stood on her two feet.

Taken aback by this, the man would cautiously say. “Uh…, that was uncalled for… but okay.”

She sat back down, bowing her head down. “Uh, I’m sorry sir. I was just very...”

He raised his hand. “It’s all right, ma’am. Also, call me Dave.”

“Okay… Dave. My name’s Jacklyn.” She said modestly, reaching out her hand. “But call me Jackie.”

“Makes sense for me, Jackie.” Dave would do the same, shaking each other’s hand. “Should’ve introduced ourselves before… But hey, war never waits.”

He then turned to Ivan. “Oh, and your name?”

“Ivan.” he’d say.

“Okay then. Nice to meet you Ivan.” He nodded. And then they’d sit back down. “Introductions aside, I’m just gonna go out on a limb here and say that you’re the people that escaped from Fort Xavier.”

Ivan held a firm grip onto his rifle. Jacklyn would slightly lift her fingers at the same moment.

Dave lifted his fingers too. “Please Ivan…, think of who you’re dealing with.”

Ivan briefly faced the door behind them. He then looked at Jackie, who was already eyeing him with that face from before. He then turned back to Dave. “Fine, but only because she’s here.”

Jacklyn briefly looked down to take in the air.

“Okay then.” Dave leaned down towards one of the cabinets, taking out two sheets of paper. Attached to it were photos, photos of them. Ignoring their reactions, he went on to say, “Now, escaping from a maximum security zone must’ve been difficult. Hell, maybe impossible. According to these files you both were once mercenaries. Then your bosses…, laid you off I guess.”

“You can say that.” Ivan commented, much to the dismay of Jacklyn.

“I knew the moment when you fled that place, you were going somewhere else and live the rest of your lives there. But… then I noticed a catch.” He looked at Ivan. “Can you really afford living…”

“I have relatives in the Green zone, sir.” Jacklyn interrupted. “There’s no need to worry.”

Dave frowned. “It’s very naïve of you to think that, ma’am.”

“Huh?”

“The US Army will be looking for you, even there. You know how they can be when it’s up to hunting down two people.”

Jacklyn’s shoulders tensed.

“Especially in a time like this.” Dave continued. “By now, word of your escape has probably gotten to Washington by now.”

She began to shake.

Slam!

Jacklyn nearly fell off her chair at the sound. She now found Ivan with his hands against the desk.

“Fine, what’s your solution then!” he shouted. “We’ll do it, just as long as you don’t feed us the obvious.”

Dave rolled his eyes. “Well…, that’s the reason why I brought you two here.”

Ivan sat back on his chair. “And what would that be?”

“Well, I’m leaving for another resistance sector in Northern Colorado, so I can reorganize the resistance groups in the area. They’ve been dealing with heavy losses, and it won’t be a matter of time before they start finding cells in the area.”

“So, you want us” Ivan was pointing at Jacklyn and himself. “to transport you to Colorado then?”

Dave nodded.

“All the way to Colorado?”

“No, can I explain…”

Ivan slammed his fists against the desk. “Ugh, you do realize that we’re not at all mercenaries, right?”

Dave pointed at Jacklyn’s uniform, making her blush in shame.

Ivan rolled his eyes. “We’re fugitives dressed as a Base worker, and a mercenary. We don’t fight for a cause, we’re just trying to get on with our lives.”

“Well then, your friend here seemed to have contradicted your statement when she ran into our carrier.”

“That’s because… that’s… Oh screw it, why do you need our help anyway, isn’t there an ALM member in that sector thing?”

Dave sighed. “He has his hands full and his fighters aren’t as productive as this sector. You saw these people take out that tank didn’t you?”

Ivan was silent.

“Fighters over there can’t even take out a Humvee without losing five people in under thirty seconds.” He sighed. “The fighters there are even too scared to actually…”

“Oh why are we talking about this!”

“Huh?”

The two looked to Jacklyn, who was standing there with a scowl on her face. “We’ll do it.”

Ivan couldn’t believe it, as Dave smiled.

“We’ll take you to Colorado.”

“But Jackie, didn’t you say you wanted to…”

“How do we do it?”

Dave reached for his tablet, displaying them a map of the state. “We’re heading to an outpost controlled by the Lunarists in the west, several miles outside this town. If we take that outpost, we can signal our arrival and…”

  Dave looked at Ivan. “Are you listening?”

  Ivan looked at Jaclyn, who’d look back at him with that scowl. He shook his head and sighed. He leaned over, and listened to the rest of his assignment.

“I’m glad we’re in agreement.” Dave walked over to the door. “I’ll go alert the others. I recommend that you stay here, though.”

“Why so?” asked Jacklyn.

Dave frowned. “You’ll under-”

Ivan interrupted. “You know what a doctor shouldn’t do with their Patients, Jackie?”

Jacklyn’s heart sank. “Oh, right.”

“Exactly.”

Dave grinned awkwardly. “Okay then, I’ll be back.”

He closed the door behind him.

“What happened, sir?”

“They’ve agreed to fight…”

Ivan ignored their conversation, looking at a fraught Jacklyn.

It took a moment, but she’d utter. “I’m sorry.”

Ivan just sighed, “You know you made a pretty damn risky deal there.”

“But what other choice did we have Ivan?” she objected.

Ivan rolled his eyes. “I don’t mind crippling this ‘sector’ to get to Washington State. We can start right now.”

Jacklyn grit her teeth. “You can’t just go around killing people just to get what you want!”

“You’re not making sense again, Jackie. We’re gonna do that tonight, aren't we” Ivan moaned. In response, she could only shiver once again.

“By the way, isn’t that something the Peace Corp taught you?”

“Obviously not!” she rebutted aggressively, “Why do you think I get all of my ideals from there, anyway?”

“Well with a name like that, it seems likely.” Ivan scoffed. “I mean, you were from the slightly better part of Chicago. Where none of you didn’t have to worry about getting shot.”

Jacklyn faced him without hesitance. “Ivan, I’ve seen just as much as you have. I’ve told you this several times. Especially when I was with the Peace Corp! I mean, do you even remember what I did there?”

“Yeah, you were the Police’s first option when people rioted in the street.”

Her eyes narrowed. “So what makes you think I don’t know what I’m doing?”

Ivan was quiet, looking at the picture frame of a woman and three teenage children.

Jacklyn loosened her rage. “I saw people in my street get shot over the most pointless things. They’ve gone crazy Ivan. Unable to leave a crumbling city and forced to survive with what they have. You wouldn’t know because people like you aren’t allowed there.”

He’d stay quiet.

“My time in the Peace corp and my home was never different. They’d do anything for some dose of happiness… Sacrifice their families, their sanity…, anything. So if you want go and do that, then that’s fine by me…, I may be doing the same…, b-but I at least know who I’ll be fighting.”

He said nothing

Jacklyn sighed. Then she told him in a softer tone, “We’re going to do this, and then we’ll be on our way. They know how we work, and I know how they work. It’s a win-win for both of us. So…”

“Relax?” Ivan shrugged. “Got it.”

“Heh, that’s the spirit!” Jacklyn said with a smile.

Ivan then looked to Jacklyn. “Does that mean you should be doing the same?”

“What?” Then she looked at her shoulders. “Eek! Heh, yeah, you’re right.”

Cheerfully, she motioned her hand from left to right and back. Breathing in and out at the same time. Ivan frowned upon this sight, making Jacklyn’s situation worse.

“Attention Citizens of Wilson Creek, your Government’s nine o’ clock curfew is now in effect for the entire city.” announced the woman behind the speaker. “You will be under the watchful eye of the Sisterhood, as always. Violation of this law will result in punishment through lethal force. Thank you, and may dear Luna bless and watch over you on this beautiful night.”

Cl-click!

“Ugh, the start of Idy really changed everything.” Dave whispered. “One minute I was fighting the Soviet Empire in Japan, the second I’m quitting the army to help these people.”

“Hmm, must’ve been rough then.” Ivan remarked.

“Yep, things will never be the same again, courtesy of World War three.”

“Hmm, that’s a given.”

Dave quickly closed the blinds. “Alright, they’re gone. Let’s get moving.”

“Got it.” Ivan lifted his rifle away from the terrified family in front of him, their hands and legs tied up and their mouths covered. “Just thank Luna that we didn’t kill you or something.”

He then left.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry.” Jacklyn stammered, bowing her head repeatedly before dashing off. The anguish was still resonating, but she had to let it slide. "May both Luna and Celestia bless you on this night."

The three, and a squad of ten followed them across the street and into another alleyway. They stood against the wall as another platoon of troops passed by.

But Ivan had to ask. “Dave, do you ever wonder why they don’t look into the alleyways for us?”

“Just be happy that they didn’t.” he whispered back. “Now follow me.”

“Fine.” Ivan groaned.

They’d run past another street, where they reached a building that was reduced to become nothing but abandoned. Bullet holes riddled it, and the windows were smashed, the usual. It took little effort to open the doors, and the group went in without delay…

Until they found a soldier in one of the rooms.

“Ivan, take out that guy on the…”

“No,” Jacklyn cut in between the two; “I got it.”

“Jackie, wh-”

Slowly, she opened the door and entered with a casual walk. The soldier in front of her was writing on his notepad. Regardless, she still kept going. It would only take a couple of seconds before the soldier would look up.

“Oh hey, are you the mercenary from-”

Whack!

He was now lying motionless on his chair, his arms dangling. “Now go.”

Reluctantly, they nodded before proceeding down the hall. In front of them was a double door, which Dave quickly peeked through. “Yep, these bastards truly got the perimeter surrounded…, until now.”

“Dave, you do realize that…”

Dave reached for his walkie-talkie and with his fingers...,

Snap!

Thwap!

Thwap!

Thwap!

“What the…”

“Go!”

Quickly, they opened the doors and rushed in. Their silenced rifles quickly took out any remaining troops in the chapel. All of which were unable to even react in time to the sudden gunfire.

“Clear!” Dave declared. “Fun fact though.”

“What would that be?”

Dave looked down at the body of one soldier. “Blackwings are said to be the toughest of the Sisterhood. Pfft, morons are so disorganized, we didn’t even come across one on the way here.”

Then the rasping of the floor would get their attention. Looking at the source, they found Jacklyn pulling the unconscious body into the chapel. With a groan, she let the body slam itself onto the floor. She then turned to the puzzled fighters and said simply, “A little help?”

“Alright, grrr, put ‘em down!” Ivan ordered with a grunt.

The two let go of the body, letting it slam against the bench.

“Okay boys and girls. You may take a break, We’ll receive the signal soon enough, so make it count.” Dave announced.

“Yes sir.” Then they separated to do what they can in the time range.

In the meantime, Dave chose this as an opportunity to head to the altar. All while asking Jacklyn, “So, you a pacifist?”

“Hmm, what gave it away?” Jacklyn replied sarcastically.

He pointed at the body, which was leaning against the bench.

Ivan groaned. “Not a good reason to be out here in the first place, but letting it fly is better than forcing her to go back.”

Jacklyn hid her frown from Ivan, the best she could. “So, what are we going to do with…”

Thwap!

Everyone in the chapel fell mute at the gunshot, finding that the unconscious hostage was now bleeding from his forehead. Jacklyn didn’t look at it, then the others would do the same.

Dave would say glumly, “I’m sorry, Jackie… It’s not worth it.”

And she kept looking down, saying nothing.

Ivan in the meantime, began to look at the altar. Which was one that was devoid of anything. Even the cross was gone.

“Man, the place just doesn’t seem right without it.” Dave sighed, changing the subject also.

“That’s all you. Me? Doesn’t really matter.” Ivan spoke.

Dave grew curious. “I gotta ask you then, where are you from?”

“Chicago.” he answered.

“Bingo.” Dave walked up to the altar. “And judging by your age, you have no idea how the Ideological wars began.”

“Not a clue.” Ivan admitted.

“That’s why I’m here….” Dave paused as he mesmerized the past. Then he’d speak. “I remember going to church and see how the place filled with song. Seeing this though; you wonder how much will time do to something.”

Ivan looked at where the cross should be. “Back in Chicago, this was a rare sight. Makes sense that you’d feel that way for your church.”

“Yeah, and you wouldn’t know how much of a bunch of Pacifists we were back then when the Sisterhood and Celestia’s hoof said screw you, we’re ‘declaring war’.” Dave sighed. “I swear, if those leaders never found those books back then, we’d just be putting up with two morons fighting for control of the land rather than fighting a succession of bimbos fighting for which pony is right!”

Ivan rolled his eyes. “I think you had enough there Dave, just relax.”

“Heh, you’re right.” He sat down on one of the steps. “I’ve just been living too long, that’s all.”

“Heck, who doesn’t feel that way?” Ivan chuckled sitting on one of the front benches.

“I don’t.” Jacklyn interrupted, sitting next to him.

“Again, that’s all you.” Ivan repeated. “But hey, it’s obvious that you’d feel that way.”

Immediately she’d pipe up and say. “Well, I’m positive that it doesn’t apply to just us, you know.”

“Well, whatever you say.” Ivan conceded, placing one leg over the other. “I mean, some people like to think that, some don’t. Drum and base you know, whatever works.”

“Hmph.” Jacklyn said with a frown. “You both just don’t understand, don’t you?”

Ivan rolled his eyes. “We don’t know and we don’t care, right Dave?”

Frowning also, Dave would say, “Well, sometimes I wish I can agree with you…, but, that’s something I know might not be true.”

Ivan joined them in their disappointment. “Why say that?”

“Look at this armband kid.”

He did just that. “Alright, what about it?”

“I told you moments ago that I quit the army to fight for this country.” Dave began, glancing at the empty wall. “You remember why?”

“Yep. Those Idiots and their ‘Treaty’.”

“Exactly. Doesn’t end until two of the four win.” Dave sighed. “God wanted us to defend him in exchange for his protection. But, seeing that those two showed no mercy to anyone who opposed them…, I just, I just had to act.”

Jacklyn looked down to her hands, her sadness carrying weight. "But, what about the Ten Commandments."

"Huh?" asked Dave.

Jacklyn made her question known. "But, wasn't one of the commandments called, 'Thou shall not kill'?"

Dave leaned back to face the ceiling for a bit. “If both sides aren't going to play fair, then the factions caught in the middle can't do it either. Besides, God never abandon us when we’re in our time of need. So why am I going to abandon him in his time of need?”

Jacklyn said nothing in response. Instead, she faced down at the floor with gloom.

“Hmm.” Ivan shrugged. “So why say that you’ve been living too long then?”

“Because he’s seen more than you, Ivan.”

Ivan looked at Jacklyn, finding her looking back at him with a glare. But she immediately looked away in a timid fashion. “You know, because he was in Japan during World war three…, and, saw when the Ideological wars started. You know.”

Dave looked straight at Ivan after the outburst. “I don’t blame you both though. Chicago was basically just a safe haven during the recession. Held on ever since.”

“Hey dude, you don’t know how life was like back in Chicago.” He leaned down. “I may not know more than you, but I know for certain that this is the exact same thing. People fighting for the role of mayor. Conflicts between the authority and the small. It was just that every day.”

“Yeah.” Jacklyn added, “None of it would end. No one would just get the idea that we can sort it out with open dialogue and not with guns and torches. People dying was just the norm, I suppose.”

Ivan felt glum at this, but the thought would fade when Dave would say, “So… I gotta ask you…”

“How did I end up in Fort Xavier?” Ivan said. “Hmm, remember when I said that we weren’t mercenaries?”

Dave nodded.

“I lied.”

Dave raised a fist halfway and-

“Kind of.” Ivan finished. “See, I use to be one… for a week.”

“Oh.” Dave said. “And what did you do?”

“I worked alongside this Earth pony from Equestria and…”

“Wait.” Dave interrupted, standing up on his feet. “You fought alongside a…”

Ivan groaned. “Let me finish.”

Sighing, he sat back down. “Sorry, just got over-curious, that’s all.”

“Hmm, anyway, I was working with this pony from Equestria.” he continued. “We were sent to deliver a package into a country named ‘Doofania’ and then get the hell out to collect our payments.”

“Oh, that place?”

“Yeah, why?”

“Heard that things are still in chaos after the coup. It just came out of nowhere, and the place is still in shambles to this day.”

“Interesting.” Ivan stated. “Continuing on, we fought alongside one another…, didn’t know much about each other…, but I didn’t care. He ended up being friends with this little girl we met there, out of nowhere, he just took her under his wing.”

Jacklyn’s eyes widened.

“And?” Dave asked.

Ivan took in a moment of silence before speaking. “After that, he said he was running away from his home. So that he and the girl could be with his fillyfriend. Saw a picture of her. Judging by her looks though, I knew that that plan was a train wreck waiting to happen.”

“And why say that?” Jacklyn asked, her eyes nearly watering.

Ivan breathed in and out as he rested against the bench. “It’s best to keep it a secret.”

“Oh… Okay.” Jacklyn said, leaning down.

“Anyways, we ended up in jail…, and were released before the early hours of the coup. Well, he was…, not me. I ended up escaping when the prison was under attack.” he continued. “Then I walked for several hours before fainting, then the Minutemen came in, and that’s the story.”

Ivan then looked out the broken window. “Doofania looked just about the same, and so did the Fort. They all had their pluses and minuses, but they were the same no less. Nothing but False hopes in a place where there really is no hope.”

Ivan then looked back at the two. “And Chicago? None the wiser. No matter what we do from this point on, we’re only adding fuel to the fire.”

They were quiet again. The three only hearing the conversation of the others.

Static!

“Dave, this is Alpha, we’re in position.”

“Good, you know what to do.”

“Yes sir.”

Static!

Explosives were being set off in the distance, popping out like kernels.

Jacklyn gasped. “Dear Luna.”

Dave raised his voice. “Alright, grab your weapons boys and girls. We’re moving out!”

“Yes sir!” they chanted.

The troops followed him out.

“Ivan.” She grabbed onto his arm.

Then he turned around. “Yeah?”

She smiled lightly. “Thanks for your insights.”

Ivan’s cheeks reddened, looking away from her as she gently let go of her grip. “Fine, you got something out of me… Just don’t ask for more.”

Jacklyn frowned.

“Now let’s go.” He began to run.

Jacklyn sighed, muttering, “Alright.”

Then she followed too.

Haystack sat over one of the empty desks. Choosing the time to take out a piece of paper from one of his pockets. He placed the paper onto the desk, reading from word to word. Each one would only contribute to the somberness that was welling up in his eyes. Up until the closing statement, where a little pink colored heart would be drawn.

“From Applejack right?”

At the door, he found Maribelle standing solemnly, holding onto her katana.

He quickly wiped the tears with his hooves. “Uh… Ee-Eeyup.”

“Hmm.” Maribelle walked calmly over to him. “Still holding on after the incident.”

“Eeyup.”

She hopped onto the desk, letting her feet sway in the air as always. “I remembered how she was after that gig in the Badlands half a year back.”

“Eeyup.” The mention of that could only take him back. Back to the day she galloped up to him, hugged him dearly, clearly doing her best to hide those tears. She looked so happy, so happy that he was okay…

“Big Mac.”

He immediately looked back up, finding that she was whispering in his ear. “What?”

“I took the letter away from you.” she’d say with the letter in one hand. “Tears were starting to get on it.”

“Oh… Thanks.” he said, his cheeks turning red.

She skimmed through the letter.  “Don’t know what it reads, but hey, I’m sure the heart means it’s a good sign.”

“Eeyup.” He smiled slowly. “Said that things are doing better than ever now…, but, still not back to how it was.”

“I know. Sales low, people slandering the family, all that stuff.” She smiled too. “Well, at least it isn’t like back then.”

“Eeyup.” Then he’d frown, tears starting to form once again. “But when Ivan dies, Ah’m sure things will be a lot better.”

“Probably.” Maribelle kept swinging her legs. “But we agreed to do this, there’s no turning back now.”

“Eeyup.”

“Haystack, sir!” One of his subordinates called while entering the room.

“Yes?” he’d say.

“It seems that we’ve found Ivan.”

“What?”

Maribelle deadpanned. “Oh, how coincidental.”

“They’ve entered the BLU-Lunar area while we were in combat with RED.”

“Well that’s perfect.” Haystack continued. “The more reinforcements the better.”

The man grinned awkwardly. “Uh…, yeah. There’s… a catch though.”

“And what would that be?”

The man lost his smile. “He’s backed up… by the local resistance.”

“What!” he shouted; making the man jump.

“I don’t know, the Lunar forces were engaging them and somehow they slipped past the radar and…”

He slammed his hoof against the floor. “Damn it! C’mon Maribelle, we’re…”

“What do you mean, ‘We’re going’?” the man interrupted concernedly. “We’re too far away to reach them!”

Haystack ignored him, grabbing the rifle that laid on the wall.

“But Haystack, Trevor is over there!” he went on to advise. “When Ivan’s dead, the bounty will be collected and you’ll get to go home forever! There’s no point in...”

“’Ah don’t care!” Haystack snarled, “C’mon Maribelle, we’re goin’!”

“Got it!” She then hopped off the desk and followed along.

The man could only place a hand on his face and groan. “Damn it all.”

And with reluctance, he followed too.

BOOM!

“That’s the last one!” a fighter cried, watching the APC burst in flames.

“Good, now push forward!” Dave yelled, reloading his rifle.

“Yes sir!”

Dave then grabbed his walkie-talkie. “Squad Alpha and Squad Bravo, head to the outpost immediately!”

“Yes sir!”

“Squad Charlie, Squad Delta, and Squad Eddie, return to base! Make sure the Mooners don’t follow you!”

“Got it!”

Static!

“Wow, that distraction was super-effective!” Ivan said, running alongside Dave.

“Yep, enough to leave the outpost vulnerable of course!” he shouted back. “And there it is!”

The lights out in the distance confirmed his observation, they’d get brighter with every step. And they knew what that meant. “Fire!”

Fighters armed with explosives were the first to go. Volleying several rounds of grenades and rockets out towards their targets. The explosions were enough to give them a little pat on the back.

Witnessing that provoked Dave to take out a metal piece of equipment which he’d insert on his hand. The twin barrels would create an electrical current that headed towards the ground. With lightning speed, bright orbs would begin to ascend from the ground.

“Explosives away!” Dave shouted.

They’d obey.

“Umph!” Ivan grunted, flinching slightly at the sudden strike on his chest.

“Aaagh!”

“Kate’s down!”

Upon seeing more bullets head their way, Dave proceeded to the next order. “Fire!”

They quickly ducked, opening fire.

Hiding behind sandbags, the Lunarist troops would fire relentlessly too. Though the sudden move was too much for them to handle. All five soldiers in each of the sandbags were each brought down easily and without issue. The fact that they’d quickly split up to take each of them wouldn’t make it better.

“Now what?” Ivan yelled amidst the gunfire.

“We hold out of course!” Dave peeked out of cover, finding that reinforcements had already arrived. Using the damaged building as a garrison.

“Shoot!” he shrieked, getting back behind cover. “If we survive of course!”

Ivan peeked out of cover also, finding that troops were already coming out, and closing in. He went back down, putting it simply, “Come with me, I got a solution.”

“What is it?”

He picked one hand up. “Trust me, it’s going to get cold out there.”

“Aside from that being a terrible pun, I’ll trust you.” Dave replied.

Three of the soldiers were engulfed in ice, frozen in place. The three quickly jumped out of cover, firing as many shots as they could before standing next to their new cover.

“Heck! This is better than what’s on paper!” Dave said with awe. He then reached to his walky-talky.

The other fighters would be shaken at the sight. Questions would fly across each of their minds, but what got into mind the most was, ”Dave wasn’t kidding!”

“Explosives, fire!”

The thoughts would be put aside after that order.

Dave and Ivan fired as many rounds as they could against the windows. Making sure they didn’t stick their rifles out.

“Jackie, take out the bottom units!” Ivan ordered.

“Uh…, Of course!” she shouted back. She’d leap out of cover, the enemy’s bullets deflecting off her shield. The first soldier she reached would attempt to take her out with his knife, but she was quick to notice. Pulling away the shield to knock him out with her baton. Then it was on to the next one, who was either oblivious to her presence, or making a futile attempt at taking her down.

With the plan in motion, it was now the other fighters’ turn to shine once again.

“You can’t be serious!” the woman shouted, slamming her hands against the desk.

“’Ah know, Miss Esther.” Haystack said, his hooves grinding against the floorboards. “Ah’m mad too. It just came out of nowhere. Not to mention that he’s fightin’ alongside them.”

“Damn, has Trevor arrived though?”

“’Ah don’t know, Ma’am.” Haystack told her. “Ah’m worried for his safety though.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Well, he’s an old man…, uh, Ma’am.”

She only smiled, staring at the portrait of her beloved Princess, who stood ascending in front of the moon. “You haven’t lived long enough to see what he can do, haven't you?”

"Uh, no?"

Rat-at-at!

The soldier quickly collapsed, twitching his last movements.

“How many lost?” asked a leader from one of the squads.

Dave answered, “One…”

“So, what now?” Jacklyn whispered to Ivan.

“Wait for the stealth chopper, obviously.” Ivan muttered back.

“Then what?” Jacklyn asked, bothered.

Amidst the goodbyes and farewells, Ivan was able to say, “Take that combat truck over there and get the hell out of here.”

At that moment, a bright orange flair would be fired in the sky.

They then saw Dave walk up to them. “Well you two, I wish you the best of luck on your journey.”

“Uh…, thanks.” Halfheartedly, he reached his hand out, shaking Dave’s. “We hope that your movement becomes a…”

Buzzing noises were heard, they looked to their lefts. Finding a massive fleet of helicopters heading their way.

“Is that your-”

He then contacted the squads on location. “Garrison the buildings, now!”

Static!

Dave then turned to Ivan and a shaking Jackie. “I don’t think that they’re gonna make it. Once my ride is gone, get the hell out of here.”

Ivan sighed. “Yes.”

“Mmm Hmm.” Jacklyn nodded.

Dave grabbed his walky-talky. “All riflemen, arm your grenade launchers take out the choppers once the soldiers are being dropped off. They’re going to be the biggest nuisance if they’re not. All rocketmen, stand by. Further orders will be given later.”

“Yes sir!”

Static!

He then turned to the two. “So, you’re still going to Washington?”

“Of course, sir.” Jacklyn assured. “We’re not stopping until we do.”

Dave sighed. “The road ahead is still as risky as before. You sure you’re going to…”

“We’re certain, sir!”

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom…!

“Eek!” she shrieked.

Dave could only laugh as Ivan rolled his eyes.

“Sir, the majority of our transports have been wiped out! Only three remain, including me!”

Boom!

“Shoot, they’ve got me! They’ve got-Aaargh!”

Static!

Trevor could see three more explosions arise in the distance. He closed his eyes and groaned. “Dear God, the Batwings are terrible.”

“Do you want us to help, sir?” asked Marianne.

They looked up, finding that another fleet of choppers were flying overhead.

Trevor took out a telescope. “Not yet.”

“Uh, Dave? There’s another wave of choppers heading our way!”

“Rocketmen, get out of cover and take out the choppers!”

Again, he’d see another wave of explosions ahead.

“All of you, prepare your rockets and grenade launchers”

“Yes sir.”

“Now then, here are your orders.”

They then heard a chopper coming in from the west.

“Well, that’s my ride.”  Dave smiled.

Static!

“All squads retreat back down the same route. Contact Squad Charlie, Delta, and Eddie to engage the patrolling enemy once more.”

There was no response.

“The hell..?”

They heard explosions coming from the buildings.

Dave was in shock. “You need to go, now!”

The chopper landed, and he quickly went in. “Drive off, and don’t come back!”

“Obviously!” Ivan retorted.

“Oh, and Ivan?”

He stopped, “Yeah?”

“A quick question, You know what a doctor should do with his patients, right?”

Ivan lifted a brow. “Isn’t it also obvious?”

Dave giggled, rolling his eyes before closing the door. As the chopper began to ascend, Ivan would notice that Jacklyn had already driven up beside him. He then hopped onto the back of the truck and banged on it, causing Jacklyn to quickly push the gas pedal and drive away.

He found that flashes of light were already visible on the windows. So he took out the smoke bomb and tossed it into the ground.

BOOM!

With the outpost no longer there, Ivan simply sat down, and looked up into the empty night sky. It was nothing but stars this time, the moon nowhere to be found. “Man, what the hell?”

BLAM!

“Aargh!” a fighter cried, grabbing onto his fractured neck.

“Son of a bi-”

BLAM!

“Come on, come on!” muttered another, taking out her pistol.

The clicking noise from the scattergun proved to be a perfect sign that-

Slcccch!

Trevor put the blade up his sleeve. Then grabbing the woman as blood leaked from her neck to his hat. Gently, he placed her against the wall before reloading.

Blam, Blam, Blam, Blam, Blam, Blam…!

One by one, each fighter dropped dead. Unable to react in time to the barrage of bullets coming from Marianne’s revolvers.

“Clear!”

“Clear!”

Static

“Trevor, Marianne, we’ve taken building two without any problem. You?”

“Same here!” Marianne responded. “But…, it’s best that we stay here.”

“I know. That big puff of smoke’s our Big Fat F there.”

Marianne placed a hand on her forehead. “Ugh, yep.”

Trevor, meanwhile, just stood watching it. ”Damn, damn…, Damn!”

“Damn, Damn…, Damn!” Haystack pound a hoof against the metal floor. Making every one in the chopper jump. “Ah’van, just give up…, please!”

Tears began to flow from his eyes. Four years of searchin’ and fightin’…, I don’t want it to be for nothin’…! Even after all Ah’ve been through.”

With caution, Maribelle would place a hand on his back. She then heard his soft sobs, as everyone else went silent.

Once the engine was turned off, Jacklyn opened the door and got out. “Ivan, do you think we drove far enough?”

He turned to her, and nodded. “Yeah, we’ve driven long enough. The outpost is nowhere in sight, and it’ll take for them to reach us.”

“So…”

“What now?” Ivan guessed preemptively. “We relax a bit, we wake up tomorrow, and get going.”

“Actually I was gonna ask what you two did in…, ‘Doofania’.”

Ivan rested his hand over his knee, looking out into the HMG’s direction. “Well, now that you got the gist of what I did, I was supposed to deliver a package to someone named Silver Fox.”

Jacklyn’s interests were at its peak.

“Forgot about it at the end though, I don’t care either.” Ivan chuckled. “Whatever it was, must’ve been just a waste of time if anything.”

Jacklyn smiled. “And…, how was the pony like?”

“His real name is Big Macintosh, needed to dye his body and have the word, ‘Haystack’ as his Alias to avoid the FBI getting involved.”

“What else?”

Ivan sighed. “That’s all I’m gonna say.”

This made Jacklyn’s smile fade. “Uh.., why?”

“What he did back in Equestria is what obviously brought him here…. You don’t want to know what he did.”

“Oh…, okay.”

There were quiet a bit more.

“So…, do you wanna come inside?”

Ivan stood up. “Ech, of course. I got nothing better to do.”

“Good.” She was about to go inside also, but, “Oh, and Ivan?”

“Yeah?”

“Why would Dave talk about that stuff back at the church?”

Ivan looked up at the stars. “He’s a resistance fighter, Jackie. Maybe his little policy of his has a loophole or something…, or maybe he thinks a few doses wouldn’t hurt.”

“Right.” She too was about to go back inside.

“And Jackie?”

She peeked her head out. “Yes?”

Ivan took a deep breath. “Some things are better left untold. You know that right?”

Jacklyn nodded. “Yeah.”

“Good.”

As Ivan hopped off the back, Jacklyn grew tense. Even as she went inside.

A man sat calmly over his chair, reading a book as he sipped a cup of water. “Hmm, it was disappointing of them to reject our little proposal.”

…

“Indeed…, not to mention that even the RED and BLU Alliances are going after them.”

…

“Well, hopefully we’ll have luck there.”

…

“Good luck in Colorado.”

…

The man put his phone away. Then turned to look at the American flag behind him. He then turned to face his book, “Ugh.., why don’t the powerful feel like doing anything?”

Chapter 6

The Haunting

Smoke kept ascending from the damaged buildings. The bodies were still being accounted for as the morning sun was barely arriving. Big Mac stood atop one of the buildings. His dyed mane swaying in the wind. The sun was beautiful, he’d think. Even though there could’ve been beauty, if they’d have done their job right.

He trotted forward, observing what was below. Where the countless bodies of the resistance fighters were being lined up, covered in tarps. He’d seen their faces, it made his stomach revolt every time he thought of them. All he could do then was sit on his belly and look out into the sky.  He briefly gazed over his sniper rifle, and instantly he felt as if he had died a little inside. It only made him imagine that both his rifle and his alias didn’t exist in the first place. But he knew that that would be futile nonetheless.

The last time he remembered not having to see that rifle was when he went home after the badlands incident. It felt great to not have to have it by his side at the moment. His sister was happy too, remembering her gallop over to him and hug him greatly to the point of actually knocking him to the ground. She’d plant a solid kiss on his lips, making his heart… “Grrrr!”

He felt happy then, even though the sight of that only made him feel more pain than ever. It had been a long while since… since…

“Since the Marriage was canceled?”

He turned around, finding that Maribelle was there. Leaning against her katana. He only looked back at the ground below, sulking. He then found Maribelle sitting right next to him.

“I’ve already told you that it was in the past, Big Mac.” she said softly.

“’Ah know.” he said. “It just popped in out of-”

Maribelle was leaning her head up to the sky. “I get it. Had to bring it up in front of Ivan, right?

Big Mac sighed. “Eeyup.”

She clasped to fingers together. “I knew it. I think it’s best that he doesn’t know what happened you two. Or he’ll end up hating you even more… I think.”

“Eeyup.”

“Hmm, and poor Applejack too.” Maribelle added. “Must’ve devastated her when she made that choice.”

He nodded.

“Yeah.” Maribelle frowned. “You really don’t know what to do, don’t you?”

He was quiet.

“Don’t worry, down the line, you’ll figure something out.”

“It seems likely though.”

“Hmm?”

He pointed his hoof at the bodies “Those people, Ivan and his friend are working with them.”

Maribelle frowned. “And that scares you?”

“Eeyup.”

Maribelle gripped the scabbard of her katana.

“You two don’t have to worry about that, either.” They found Pierre standing there, with one of his hands in his pocket. Holding a cigarette in the other. “We all know Ivan very well. He wouldn’t join a cause, even if it bit him in le cul.”

Their heads tilted.

He rolled his eyes. “Ugh, in his ass.”

“Oh~!” they’d say.

“Hmm, Ivan probably split with ‘ze ALM once they left. So we simply have another chance.”

“Still though.” Pierre would find Marianne behind him. “The ALM is a very persistent group. Which is why we have to be quick, and careful.”

“I do not want to cause more damage than I already have.” Now Trevor was joining them also. “So expect for this chase to be a difficult one.”

“Got it.” said the others.

But Big Mac was quiet.

“Uh, Big Mac.” Marianne whispered aggressively. “G-”

“Don’t worry about it, Marianne.” Trevor assured. “He doesn’t have to.”

He walked towards him. Big Mac looked back up at him, his height, combined with his demeanor, and his way of speaking made him want to curl up into a ball.

“But I expect to see you up and running again. I never guaranteed that this would be a quick and easy job. Understand?”

With a little hesitance, he nodded.

“Good.” He then smiled. “Now get up, we still have work to do.”

“Uh… E-Eeyup.” He got on his four legs.

Marianne too smiled. “Great, now then, let’s get going.”

They were about to leave when… “Hold on.”

They all stopped to pay attention.

He took a deep breath. “You’ve all been with me for a long while now…. By now, I hope you all know what my organization does.”

Marianne would comment on this also. “We do, sir.”

“Good,” He began to walk past them. “Now let’s get going.”

“Yes sir.” They’d respond in unison.

The four were quiet for a bit. But Pierre would be the first to speak up. “Let’s just hope that we don’t take part what they do. Once this hunt is over.”

Marianne grimaced at this. “Hopefully.”

The two began to walk towards the stairs. Leaving Big Mac and Maribelle behind.

“Big Mac?” she whispered.

“Mmm?”

“Can I…” Blushing, she pointed towards his back.

He instantly got the message. “Oh, that.”

He bent down, giving Maribelle the chance to hop on. She instantly beamed with joy. “Yeah, like the good old days. Am I right?”

“Eeyup.”

They followed the two down the stairs. But Big Mac couldn’t help but bring Ivan back into his mind. ”But still, he’s in more danger than ever. Especially since he’s out there, somewhere…”

“Then why do you care then?” she asked.

Big Mac didn’t know what to say.

“That boy is just a lost cause, so don’t worry about it.” However, she too couldn’t help it either. “Or… at least that’s what I want to believe.”

“Recording, complete!” the clunky android declared, its glowing red eyes growing dim underneath its metallic hat.  Connected to its ear was a wire that was connected to a recorder. Which was being held by a man about the robot’s height, hiding alongside the robot underneath a blanket of the same color as the dirt.

“Is there anything of interest sir?” he asked in a burly voice.

“Nothing at all, damn it!” said the person on the other line. “Withdraw immediately, both of you.”

“Yes sir.”

Static!

“Just nothing but personal stories from the group, huh?“ said the woman beside him.

“Yes, Emma.” Redmond said, a hand over his face. “We won’t be any closer to ending our war with that information. It’s the Danville incident all over again!”

Alice, sitting to his left, would add, “Well, to be honest, your plan was kind of all over the place and…”

“Ugh, I know Alice, I know!” He took a deep breath.

Emma interjected. “Mister Redmond sir, don’t you think it would be easier if we forged a task force to find Ivan ourselves?”

He uncovered his face. “What?”

“My Generals have approved of a plan to take the fighting to the wanderers, sir.”

Thomas looked up at the two of them, who were standing behind her with their war faces. His shoulders tensed as he looked away from them, hoping they didn’t see him.

“Buck up, Thomas!” Olivia whispered to him. “I expect more from a commander like you.”

He nodded, hesistantly.

“And how do we do that?”

Emma raised his eyebrow. “I just said it, our own task force.”

Redmond giggled. “Heh, oh, right.”

“It should be a joint task force also, combining some of my best and some of your best to find him.”

“Excellent!” Redmond complimented. “So… I’ll get… um…”

Her smile was fading. “Let me guess, your best are either on the front, or behind the enemy’s.”

He nodded.

She groaned. “Well then, do you have a plan of your own?”

He didn’t say anything for a little while, but when he did, “I got it. Thomas, Alice?”

The rest were dumbfounded. Even as he stood up to find and ask, “Olivia?”

The two looked down, finding an irritated Olivia standing there with fists clenched. “Yes, sir?”

“I’m contracting the three of you in the capture of Mister Ivan Bentley.”

“What?” Alice said with a gasp. “Redmond, you can’t be serious!”

“I agree with Alice on here, sir.” Thomas said. “There’s no way we can do such a thing.”

“I third that emotion, Redmond! Out of all the people you pick, you pick them?”

Redmond raised his voice to say, “Didn’t you just hear what I said?”

They were silent.

“My Military is stretched thin. And not to mention that Blutarch has an elite group that has been hunting for him long before we have. Or at least that’s what I heard.” He then added, “Now, there’s an even better reason to choosing them…, Alice has improved since the Danville incident. No longer a personal assistant but my top diplomat.”

“I’m sorry?”

Alice could only give an angry stare.

“Think about it. She practically secured my relationship with the world. Also…, Thomas over there.” He’d point at him. “That poor man was blatantly used as a bargaining chip by the Legion’s top lady, Marianne.”

Thomas only looked down, visibly clenching his fists over the table.

“Now that the regime is gone, I’m just happy that he quickly joined once I asked.” He laughed again. “Which is why I’m appointing them to the post.”

Emma raised her hand. “Sorry to ruin your celebration, Redmond. But don’t you think they’ll do the same here?”

Redmond only groaned. “As long as Alice doesn’t break, then this operation will go flawlessly.”

Alice did the same as Thomas.

He sighed. “Personally I would do it myself, but we don’t live in the medieval era… so, what do you say?”

The three looked down, finding that he was holding onto his high-tech pistol.

“Yes sir.” the two said.

“Olivia?” He looked down to the hesitant girl, who in return, gave a reluctant salute of her own. “Good, now get going. Your new jobs begin tomorrow.”

They nodded before making their way towards the door. When the door closed, Redmond only took out a cigar and sighed.

“Wow, that was quick. Didn’t take much to convince them.” Emma said, filing her nails. “Anyway, it’s kind of risky to put a couple like them into a job like that.”

“Madame, if we had Celestia’s magic in our hands, we wouldn’t need them.” Redmond blew some smoke. “But hey, war is all about luck. Isn’t it?”

Outside, they walked down the hall. Olivia would look up, finding that Alice and Thomas were walking hand in hand. Their upset faces saying a lot.

“Looks like I’m with you guys then.” Olivia pointed out. “Hopefully, this’ll be a worthwhile endeavor.”

“Yes.” Alice said.

They kept walking down the hall, both Alice and Thomas disregarding the others who stared at them with their own reactions.

“So, where do you think they’d run off?” muttered Olivia.

They all faced her.

“I said where do you think they’d run off.”

By the time she repeated her question, they had already entered the elevator.

“I don’t know.” Alice said stressfully.

Olivia groaned. “I guess you’ll be second in command then.”

The two chose to hold each other as the elevator descended. Seeing this made Olivia cringe. “Well then, to get things started, I know the first place to look for him.”

“And where would that be?” asked Thomas.

Olivia smiled. “Simple, have you heard of retracing your steps?”

The two were shying away at the implication. Olivia would groan, “Not back there, you idiots.... Nngh, you both really need to take advantage of the treaty more often.”

Ivan was looking out the window, thinking back.

”A quick question, you know what a doctor *should do to his patients, right?”*

Ivan muttered, “Why am I on this again?”

“Our top story at this hour, Princess Celestia is coming to visit Washington as of tomorrow. Where she and the president will discuss various issues revolving around the world.” The volume would increase with every word said. “One being the recent evacuation of the Italian Parliament to Monaco. Which the Princess still holds a firm belief that the Soviet Empire’s intelligence agency: the KGB, was behind it. Something that the Soviet Premier persistently denies.”

Ivan was about to change the channel, but…, “In other news, the city-council at Fort Xavier has released the identity of one of the escapees.”

The two briefly froze at this.

“Her name is Madelyn Fuentes, a twenty-three year old resident from the California yellow zone. Authorities say that she has the possibility of being armed and dangerous. Which will easily raise the bounty up to twenty-thousand for anyone who catches her dead or alive… Meanwhile, more than twenty nine people were killed in London today…”

The channel was quickly changed, to some more instrumental music.

“They really know how to bring us down, don’t they?” Ivan groaned.

“Mmm Hmm.”

They were silent again. Letting the music play as they kept looking out into what the outside had to offer.

“Heh.” Jacklyn chuckled. “I never knew that Wyoming was that empty. Am I right?”

“Uh, we’re in Montana now. Don’t you remember?”

Blushing, she’d answer. “Oh, heh, clumsy me.”

“Also we’re not going to any of the populated areas. So don’t expect to see anything else.”

“True…” Jacklyn sighed, “It… it looks nice though… Untouched by anyone, no fires, no bodies, no debris. It’s just lovely.”

“Whatever you say, Jackie… Whatever you say.”

Jacklyn kept her eye on the road, catching every neat sight she had the chance to see. “Hey Ivan, do you ever wonder what life was like before the war?”

“Uh, no, why ask?”

Her heart sank a bit. “Oh, well, after seeing all of this… I was wondering how life was like if this war never happened.”

“Well now that you mention it, if you want my honest opinion, it wouldn’t be any different.”

“Why so?”

Ivan looked out at the empty plains. Nothing but dirt and shrubs was what he saw. “To be honest, your question was rather vague there. I mean, which war are you talking about? There are several ones that happened in recent decades and…”

“Well..,” she gripped the wheel. “I don’t see that! I just see… I just…”

Ivan could see it coming.

“I just see a world where there’s no such thing as a yellow and red zone, where those two…” she instantly stopped to take a deep breath.

Ivan leaned back against his chair. “Well then, do you know what life was like before Idy came in and screwed us over?”

Jacklyn was had an idea formed in her head.

“Keep in mind that there was also a third world war before that. Not to mention the brief cold war and a second world war.”

The idea was beginning to vanish. “Honestly Ivan, I don’t know… That’s why I’m asking you.”

Ivan grimaced at her answer. “Well, what answer is there? Except that it was all the same.”

Jacklyn waited for another remark to come out. None came, and got something put together at that moment. “Well, I sometimes think that life would be a lot different if this war never existed. People safe and happy, no one being conscripted to fight, just all that stuff you know.”

“So, why ask what life would be like then?” Ivan chuckled. “You just figured out what…”

“Not like that Ivan.” Jacklyn affirmed. “I just wonder how it would feel if it never happened. Being there, seeing everyone alive and well. Putting down the guns for once and not make anyone suffer. Get it?”

Ivan kept looking out at the plains. “Personally, it’s kind of impossible. Even if there was no war, both sides still wanted to scare each other into submission. It would’ve led to some kind of war at some point. I mean, we all know it started in Berlin. But no one really knows who tore through…”

Jacklyn groaned. “You still don’t get it, do you?”

“I’m sorry?”

“You yourself aren’t making any sense right now.”

Ivan rolled his eyes. “Well what do you want me to say? You just told me what life would’ve been like if this damn war didn’t exist.”

It was Jacklyn’s turn to grimace. “I… I was hoping your thoughts would’ve been a bit more positive than…, it’ll be the same. With the whole, life in Chicago stuff and all.”

“Well, you got a point there.” Ivan scratched his head as he continued. “Honestly, I never gave it that much thought. But hey, if I subtracted all that, nothing would be different.”

“Well, I say it would’ve been a bit better for us.” Jacklyn would smile. “More opportunities would’ve made it much easier, right?”

Ivan sighed. “I guess.”

“Can’t wait for that day, you know.”

“Hmm, sure.”

Their seats began to shake underneath them, as they heard the engine go into a coughing fit. Moments later, the vehicle stood still, not making a sound. Jacklyn tensed up as she briefly glanced at Ivan’s shocked face. Hiding once he looked at her.

Seeing this, Ivan groaned. “Do you really think I’m going to get mad at you for this?”

Timidly, she nodded her head. Making him roll his eyes again. “C’mon, you know the drill.”

The walk eventually lead them to another forest close by. At that point…

“Ivan, my feet are tired again.” Jacklyn complained.

“Fine, hold on.” Ivan took hold of her right arm, and placed it over his shoulder.

“Hmm, thanks.” Jacklyn said, a hint of disappointment in the back of her head.

“No prob.”

The two walked in silence, listening to the gentle breeze that culminated through the many trees around them. ”Life without war, huh?”

Ivan looked down at the heaving Jacklyn. The sight of this still served as a little reminder in his eyes.

”Well, there’s the checkpoint.” Ivan said, pointing at the large gate in front of them. “I guess I’ll be seeing you…”

He felt her grab until his hand, pulling him down the sidewalk and towards the gate. “Um, hey, what…”

“Where’s your ID, sir?” the heavily armed officer in front of them spoke. The deep and firm tone of that voice was enough to make them jump.

“Uh…” He reached into one of his pockets, finding the card and taking it out. “Here.”

The officer quickly skimmed through it, finding the information he needed. “Sorry sir, this area is off limits for the working and poor class. Having a good day.”

“But sir, can’t we work this out?”

“Not a chance, ma’am.”

She was already putting a hand in the pocket of her uniform. Taking out a wallet.

“You *do realize that I can arrest you for bribery, right?” Jacklyn found him glaring back down at her. “I suggest that you put that away.”*

She lowered her head in defeat, sliding the wallet back inside. With her discontent visible through her eyes, she turned around and told Ivan, “Well, I guess this is goodbye then.”

“I guess so.”

Jacklyn placed a hand on her arm. “You know, I really *did wanted you to come.”*

Ivan smiled a bit. “Heh, I knew that.”

She began to hold a firm grasp on her arm.

“Heh, life must be swanky where you live.” Ivan said, looking past the gate to find the well-groomed buildings and homes that lined each and every street. All of which having their color all shiny and new.

“Well, not really. But still, I wish you could’ve come.”

“Hmm.” Ivan smiled. “Alright, see ya.”

“Yeah, see ya.” She chirped with a flamboyant wave.

They then went their separate ways. Ivan would briefly glance behind him to find that Jacklyn had already walked past the gate. Which made him relieved. He’d look back in front, though. Finding the run down, tarnished buildings in front of him. He took in a breath of somewhat fresh air and began walking down the sidewalk.

He instantly flinched at the sound of a gunshot coming from down the road. Which would be followed by even more. Ivan sighed, walking across the empty streets to the sidewalk adjacent to him.

He looked up at the road, still feeling her arm above her shoulders. “How’s your family doing?”

“Huh?”

“Since the last time you saw them, how were they doing?”

“Well, my uncle and aunt are still doing their best to not get out of the middle-class. Last time I checked, they were denied raises down at the insurance company they work at. Meaning that we’re struggling to keep our head above water.., while our hand is stuck in the filter.”

Ivan was aghast, but quickly repressed it. “Hmm, how creative.”

“Well, that’s how it feels.., no, felt like.” Jacklyn chuckled. “But hey, relations between me and them wasn’t as… great as you thought.”

“Really?”

“Nah, time to time things would deteriorate. It’s one of the reasons why I left.” Jacklyn looked past the guardrail. “I think it would be best if I wasn’t around, you know?”

“Well, you and me both.”

Jacklyn took in the fresh air. “They probably don’t care about me leaving, anyway. I mean, with all the laws and all.”

With nothing else to talk about, Ivan would say. “They probably do. I mean, we all fight, don’t we?”

“I guess. But you don’t know what it’s like, though.”

Ivan shrugged. “Hmm, touché. People like you were allowed to go anywhere you wanted. Kind of envious if you asked me.”

“Yeah.” Jacklyn grimaced at this. “… Hey, do you feel like we had this conversation before?”

Ivan looked up to the clouds. “Yeah, I think I remember. Good times, huh?”

She smiled. “Yep.”

“I guess, I mean…”

He felt his feet stumble over the road, before feeling his back crash against the rock.

“Ow…! What the…”

“Shhh.” Jacklyn looked above them. “You hear that?”

“What do you mean, ‘lost’?” someone yelled.

“Quit denying it, sister!” another screamed. “The HUE have forced us to retreat!”

“Damn, call for reinforcements, we need to fortify this outpost!”

“Roger!”

“The HUE?” Jacklyn mumbled, her hand over her mouth.

“C’mon, let’s find an alternate route.” Ivan said, getting up.

“Ivan, what’s worse, clearing an outpost or fighting a hell ton of reinforcements?”

Ivan stood still. Making Jacklyn make the finisher. “Come on, follow me.”

Where the slope began, they ran into the nearby forest, observing what was down the road. “Two soldiers at the checkpoint.”

“Hmm, not going to be easy. Trying to bypass the enemy will make us dead on arrival.”

“But look at where the troops are at?” she used what little she could move of her arm to point at the outpost.

“Uh… they’re nowhere.”

“Busy defending themselves from the Harmonists. Take out those guards, and we might have enough time to get in and hide before they arrive.”

“But look up there.” He pointed up at the sniper tower.

“Oh shoot.” Jacklyn muttered.

“Yeah, we’re gonna have to do more killing if we want to get to reach the base.”

Jacklyn sighed. “Do it then.”

“My pleasure.” he aimed his rifle at the soldier standing in front of the checkpoint.

Pff-f-f-f-f-f-f-f-f-f-f-f-f!

Blood spewed from his head and chest as he collapsed onto his back.

“Shoot, man down!” the soldier cried, ducking in her booth.

He then switched to the grenade launcher.

Foom!

  The booth was obliterated to pieces, replaced by a blaze of fire and a cloud of dark smoke.

“Oh Celestia!” Jacklyn gasped, her hand on her mouth.

“Go, go, go!”

They ran down the road and past the entrance.

Foom!

The grenade flew all the way towards the center of the outpost. Striking the support beams of the tower. With that explosion, it was enough to break them into pieces and topple the tower onto the ground. With that out of the way, they’d make it past the entrance and towards the nearest tent.

Ivan looked back towards Jacklyn. “Follow me.”

“They’re attacking from the rear?” one soldier cried. “Celestia damn it! Secure the check point, check if the snipers are all right, and I need squad three to search for the enemy!”

“Yes, brother!” they’d chant.

Ivan peek around the tent, finding the white and gold greatcoat wearing troops brandishing their pointed rifles for their enemy. At that moment, he took out a knife.

“Ivan, you’re not really going to…”

He did. The force of the stab was enough to make her burgundy Tricorn fly off.

With his hand covering her mouth, he pulled her to their positon, placing her corpse onto the ground. “Ugh, quit your sulking and let’s get going.”

Shwwoooom!

BOOM!

They looked up, finding a puff of smoke ascend.

“Shoot, they’re here!” a soldier cried.

“Heh, right on time.” Ivan said with a smirk. “C’mon, the less soldiers the better.”

As they ran towards the next tent, Jacklyn would find another tower firing a barrage of rockets at the enemy front.

“Take out that tank!” another soldier cried.

She saw the tower fire another barrage. She gasped as she witnessed the distant explosions that followed.

“Jackie, what the hell are you doing? Let’s get…”

She switched to her rifle and armed the grenade launcher, then pulled the trigger. The bomb would volley through the air and crash onto the tower, enveloping it with smoke. Ivan would be left in shock. The trails of smoke quickly led the soldiers to find their location. She was out in the open, walking casually towards the outside, switching to her shield.

The soldiers, both shocked and enraged, were already pointing their rifles at her. With swift moves, she instantly switched to her shield and expanded it to its triple-protection. Once that was activated, she bolted towards the ones in front of her.

“You bitch!” One would say in rage before a bullet would be punched into his brain thanks to Ivan. This gave Jacklyn the chance to knock out the remaining two with one blow.

“God damn it, Jackie.” Ivan mumbled, before shooting two more soldiers to his right.

At that moment, Jacklyn began to go further ahead. Taking out every soldier in her sights.

“God damn it!” Ivan muttered, choosing to take out the soldiers in the opposite direction. Quickly, the strategy worked…, until he felt bullets being punched his back.

Thwap!

With a grunt of pain, he collapsed onto the ground. However, he managed to take it his pistol. Instantly killing the perpetrator with one shot to the head. He felt the warm blood ooze from his belly, creating a large pool of blood underneath him. He struggled to get back on his feet, but it was too much. The noise of gunfire would become hollower with time, even the sound of an explosion felt muffled.

”This is it then.” he thought, gradually closing his eyes. The sound of war became less and less with every second. He felt numb, as if he were flying in the air. All of that was accomplished before blue faded to black.

”Ivan, have you ever wondered what Snowdrop’s life was like after that ceremony?” asked Marianne.

Ivan was looking at the sky. It was grey, steadily dropping snow onto the ground, but at that moment, he could care less. Even when his cheeks were reddening. “Uh… yeah, she must’ve had a really freaking wonderful life after that. What with no one bothering her anymore. S-something like that.”

“Well, I think her life was all the same.”

Ivan shrugged. “Maybe.”

“Because, c’mon. Do you think just because she showed them how much value winter had, meant that the world is now a better place?”

“Hmm.” Ivan shrugged again.

She sighed. “Not much is said in the story, but I believe life just went on after that. The only difference being that they learned something new about the world.”

“I guess so.”

“Snowdrop made something out of her life, but she had other things to worry about also.” she sighed. “Don’t you think so, Ivan?”

“Kind of.., but…, do you think she pulled through?”

“Just to stay on the positive side, I believe she did.”

His eyes were opening. “Uggh~.”

The first person he’d see was Jacklyn, who was looking back at him with tears in her eyes.

“Oh thank Celest-”

“Careful, he’s still recovering.”

She looked up wiping away the tears. “Oh…heh, s-sorry.”

“It’s all right, ma’am.”

She looked back at Ivan with a shy look. “Heh, sorry. Just happy, that’s all.”

Ivan sighed. “Oh… well, what happened?”

“The HUE took the base.”

Ivan was quiet, his eyes narrowing. He quickly felt his body move, and slid out of bed.

“Uh… Ivan, I don’t think you should…”

“Grrr.” Ivan grumbled, the pain making him flinch. “I’ll be fine.”

He stood up, looking at the bandages that covered his torso. “Ugh, God damn it. What else?”

She let go of him. “Well, there’s something odd about them.”

“What makes you say that?” he deadpanned.

She led him out the tent. “Well, they say they’re militia.”

“Militia?” He felt credibility to her claim. For many of them wore regular civilian clothing. With a blue bullet proof vest as protection.

“I don’t know what got the HUE to form a militia though.” Jacklyn questioned, a hand over her chin. “They’ve actually told me they’ve been active for months now.”

His kept glancing at each of them. “Hmm, probably just a publicity stunt.”

“Uh, not really, sir.”

Ivan found one of them standing right next to him, a nurse to be specific. “Well what do you want?”

“Well…” the lady flinched back. “U-um…, I was…”

“Can’t ya see that… Ow!”

Jacklyn giggled, muttering. “Heh, sorry Ivan.”

She then turned to the lady. “What were you about to say, ma’am?”

“What the hell was that…”

“Shhh!”

Ivan rolled his eyes, politely standing behind her.

“Well, uh, I was saying that this isn’t a publicity stunt or anything.” she said modestly. “It’s just that… this was all voluntary.”

“Oh really?” Ivan scowled.

“Yeah,” another person said, walking towards them; “We’re tired of being on the defensive the whole time. Which is why we’re taking action.”

  The man then stood beside them. “Oh, and thank you two for saving our asses there. If that rocket launcher wasn’t blown to bits, who knows what would’ve happened.”

Jacklyn smiled. “You’re welcome.”

“The name’s Will, by the way.” he said, reaching his hand to Ivan.

Ivan only glared back, standing as still as possible. Will kept his smile, though awkwardness was rearing in the back of his head.

“Hey.” Ivan muttered, feeling his hand bump straight towards his.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you mister…,”

“Simon Hel-” He felt her elbow bump his hip. “Ow…! Grr, Ivan, sir.”

After the rest of the greetings were out of the way, the four sat next to the old tank. Which was already weakened by the barrage.

“We call it the Rainboom.” said Will enthusiastically.

“Oh, like the Sonic Rainboom incident, right?” Jacklyn asked.

“Yep.” the nurse said beamingly. “After that! Boy, I wonder what was going through the filmmakers’ minds when they witnessed such a marvel.”

“Me too, Leila.” Will said, taking out a soda from the cooler nearby. “Soda?”

“Sure!” Jacklyn conplied.

Leila too would ask for one.

“Hey Ivan, want one?”

Ivan wanted to say, ‘no’. But…,

“C’mon Ivan.” Jacklyn said, handing him one. “We’ve been out here for a while, don’t you think you deserved something to drink.”

“Pff!” Ivan rolled his eyes. “Soda’s not exactly a…”

Rolling her eyes also, she shoved the soda right into his hands. “Just drink some.”

Ivan groaned. “Fine.”

Before going any further, he decided to check the label. “Huh, ‘Megaspell Fiz’.Never heard of it.”

“Well, try it!” Will encouraged.

“Alright.” When opened, he was hesitant at first. But knowing that they were watching no-less, was all he needed to drink it. After taking one large gulp, he pondered a bit. Before looking at the label once more. Underneath the green mushroom cloud logo and the cartoony brand name, it read, “Rainboom Cola.”

“Ha, a mix between Fruit punch and Cola!” he proclaimed. “Do you like it?”

He took another second to ponder it. Not knowing that Jacklyn’s face had more worry than it did encouragement. After a few seconds, he came to a conclusion. With a sigh, he’d say, “Meh, it’s all right.”

The others were in silence a bit, either with an awkward smile or a disappointing frown. Instead of Will, Leila would go on to say, “Well, so far, things have been looking up for us. Ever since the Militia was formed, we were able to make a huge difference in the war against Celestia’s hoof and the Sisterhood.”

“Really?” asked Jacklyn.

Leila stood up on her two legs, reaching her arms. “Yeah, I mean, we just took this outpost, didn’t we…?”

As she sat down, Ivan had a comment. “Don’t you have a job to do, lady?”

“Well, not really. We had some casualties, but they were easily treated.”

With sarcasm, he’d say. “Oh, perfect.”

“Mmm Hmm.” Leila smiled. “Thanks to you guys.”

“Will, sir!”

Will stood up. “Yes, Hugo?”

Hugo stood in front of them, a walkie-talkie in hand. “You dropped this…, again.”

“Oh, heh, sorry about that.” he said with a cheeky grin.

“It’s all right. Oh, and Roxanne called, she’s telling you guys to report back to the town!”

“Oh, okay. We’ll be on our way!” Will hopped off the tank. “C’mon Leila, let’s head back!”

“Well then, that’ll do then.” Ivan said, stretching his arms. “Guess we’ll be on our way too.”

“Oh yeah, and Will?” Hugo called.

“What is it?”

“She told me to bring them two with you!”

Ivan was left aghast, completely oblivious to Jacklyn’s more excited reaction.

“Uh… are you sure?” Will got ahold of the walkie-talkie. “Roxanne, this is Will….”

Ivan was looking down at the tank’s sky blue armor. Clearly gripping onto his rifle.

“Oh, okay…, out! Alright then!” Will answered with a salute. Then turned to the two. “So it looks like you’ll be getting to know our commander and chief here! I’ll go get the jeep!”

“Okay!” Leila and Jacklyn shouted cheerfully.

Jacklyn then turned to Ivan. “C’mon Ivan!”

Realizing what she was saying, her tone decreased. Doing so to say, “Please.”

He loosened the grip of his rifle.

“C’mon you guys!” Leila shouted with a wave, making Ivan snap out of it. “Let’s go!”

Jacklyn turned around, smiling. “Coming!”

And with that smile, she faced Ivan. “Just cheer up, okay?”

Ivan scoffed. “As usual right?”

He hopped off the tank, and a befuddled Jacklyn would follow. She held her hands together, briefly looking at Ivan’s harsh manner. She began to fiddle with her fingers, and continued even when they were entering the jeep. The same thing applied to Ivan’s face.

“People are becoming more divided as the bodies from the battle for Harpington return to their loved ones.” said the radio DJ.

“Oh really?” the female guest replied with interest.

“Yeah, heard that they were up against a massive fortification when fighting them off. Now we’re at a loss here, just check out the thoughts of these people. This guy’s from Sioux Falls.”

The recording played.

“Man, they weren’t prepared. I knew we shouldn’t start strolling into a town like that. Now hundreds of soldiers are dead.” There was a sniffle, “Including my daughter.”

“Ouch.”

“And this lady from Denver says otherwise.”

And that recording played.

“It may not be the best offensive. But I believe that it was worth the chance.” Another sniffle. “My boyfriend was brave enough to fight off those monsters. His death won’t be left unavenged.”

When the recording ended, the lady started to speak. “Well…”

“You don’t have to say anything there. It’s fine. But for now, the united council’s gonna questioning why a security commander was in charge of the operation that cost the lives of eight hundred soldiers." the DJ interrupted with. "Not to mention the fact that the town doesn’t even hold any strategic advantage over Celestia’s hoof.”

“Well, that’s all you my friend. I don’t wanna start a fight, but let’s just say that I disagree.”

“Alright then, we’ll be taking a break and be back in ten minutes. So let’s ease you worried mind with some music.”

As the music played, Jacklyn leaned forward and said, “Wow that must’ve been a hard hitter for them.”

“Yep,” Will agreed; “and were you tuning in when those three morons were dumb enough to expose the proceeding tactics?”

She nodded.

“Let’s just say they’re careers are on the line now. At least judging by the fact that Mister Gertrude wasn’t on, so who knows.”

“Hmm.” she mused, a hint of sadness being inserted. After a moment of silence, she chose to change the topic. “Oh and by the way, thank you for lending Ivan a new shirt. It means so much to him.”

Ivan glanced at it for a bit.

“No problem Jackie.” Will said with a grin. “After all, Generosity is one of the six elements. It’s just natural for us to take such action.”

Jacklyn too smiled. “Mmm Hmm.”

“So Ivan, you were with the Worker’s Corps?” Leila asked, looking at the torn and bloodied uniform.

“Yep.” he answered flatly.

Leila took a good long look at the logo: a hammer in between two wings. "In what part?"

"Chicago." Ivan answered tersely.

This peaked her interest. "Oh, they now have one over there?"

He nodded. "Indeed they do."

“Heard the US Department of labor and of Health and Human Services are involved in the making of this project.” Will commented.

“Mmm Hmm.”

It was quiet again. Will, though tentative, would say, “And all just to keep the crowd in check, making sure they don’t recreate the O’Eight riots.”

“Yep.”

“Heard one lady and some other person managed to escape from one of the bases.”

Their hearts were racing at the news, doing their best to keep it hidden.

“The city council of that area was baffled as to how they managed to escape.” Will laughed. “But hey, I’d feel the same if that happened, right?”

“Uh, yeah.” Jacklyn said, using her laugh as a guise. “So, about the whole Militia thing, why haven’t I heard about you guys?”

  Ivan leaned away from the window, facing the two. While Leila was the first to answer. “If we’re not in the regular army, then we’re not going to be featured on the Top Stories… Or in any part of the news.”

“Yeah, they want to keep their image afloat. So doing so meant not mentioning us.” Will added.

“Makes sense.” said Jacklyn.

“I came all the way from Montreal to fight for the Princesses, and to put an end to Idy.” he spat. “Not lie around all day and just hope that those two bitches will throw in the towel someday.”

He didn’t realize that Ivan’s heart was aching as he spoke. When he finished, Ivan sat up to ask. “Hey, do you know what’s happening in Canada now? You know, after Bloody Leaf?”

“Um, have you been paying attention to the news as of late?” asked Will.

“Kind of, they never really mentioned what was happening there.”

Will immediately grew melancholic. “The New Canad-I’m sorry, the 'Federal States of Quebec' has no interest in conquering the NVR. They just want them out of Ontario, that’s all.”

Ivan frowned. “Oh.”

“They must’ve mentioned it where you were from.”

“Well, that’s where my answer of ‘kind of’ came from.”

It was awkwardly quiet.

This gave Jacklyn the opportunity to say something. “That’s some neat cover of ‘Beat it’ there?”

“I know, right?” Leila said next. “The guy really did a good job…”

Ivan simply ignored their conversation, choosing to look out the absolute green landscape.

A near terrified Ivan asked, “What, but why?”

“Life in Chicago is… decent and all.” Marianne said, looking out into the lake. “But, I still want to go back nonetheless.”

She looked at him, smiling modestly. “I believe life back there was… better.”

His mind going in every direction, he stammered to say something. “Um… d-do you think I can come with you then?”

Marianne giggled. “Why would you wanna go there?”

“Well..., uh, that home of yours sounds too good to be true, obviously.”

She laughed again. “There’s more to that than you think, Ivan.”

“And what would that be?”

She leaned over, placing her arms over the railing. Making Ivan do the same. “I didn’t want to come here, none of us did. We needed to get away from the Canadian government, so we did.”

Ivan’s lips quivering. “That’s…”

“Unfortunate, I know. And now I’m here trying to make the most of what is Chicago.” She looked at Ivan. “The war in Canada’s been going on for too long, but that isn’t going to make me lose hope.”

Ivan gulped discretely before looking at her.

With determination, she’d say, “When the war finally ends, I’m going back… No matter what.”

When it eased, they looked back out into the lake. That’s when Ivan would mention, “Oh… so… about me going…”

“Don’t worry, Ivan.” She leaned away from the railing, that warm smile still remaining on her face. “I’ll think about it.”

“Ivan?”

He jumped, quickly looking at a now worried Jacklyn. He then asked, “What is it?”

“Uh… you look a bit off there. What’s up?”

He looked back out the window. “Nothing. Everything’s all right.”

“Oh…” she said disappointedly. “Well, why not?”

He looked at the two in front, eventually pointing at them. “Those two are there… I don’t think they want to listen.”

“I’m sure they’ll want to…”

Annoyed Ivan told her bluntly, “Ugh, I don’t want to talk about it. Please.”

She looks at them, and only pouts when she looks back. “Alright then… I’ll let it slide.”

Crossing her arms, she looked back at the front.

A little more time would go by before Will would announce. “You see that?”

Jacklyn looked towards the town in front. “Yeah.”

“Took the town just an hour ago.” Leila pointed out. With that information given out, her mood turned to one of optimism as she announced, “Which means it’s time for a wartime wrap up, let's finish our victory cheer!”

The three laughed.

Upon reaching the entrance of the town, they went through the usual. An armed comrade of theirs verified who they were. It was a simple and quick process, which granted them into the city in no time. Once they were in, Ivan and Jacklyn chose this opportunity to have a look around.

The first thing they’d see was two militiamen at a flagpole, raising the American flag.

“This town was abandoned during the O’Eight riots.” Will explained. “Hopefully, the townspeople will make a safe return.”

“Yeah, hopefully.” Jacklyn cheered calmly.

The Militiamen were everywhere. Walking up and down the streets, helping each other rebuild many of the buildings that were damaged during the battle, etc. Sick of seeing this loop, Ivan leaned back against his seat and watch the road ahead.

It took a couple more minutes before the Jeep would finally slow down to a stop. Ivan looked to where Leila was seated to find that they were beside a large set of stone colored stairs. Will would turn off the engine before stepping out of the vehicle. Then the others would follow.

Outside, Ivan would look up at the brick building.

“Alright you two, let’s get going.”

They complied, Ivan being the reluctant of them all. Ivan chose to have another look around though. Finding the Clock tower in front of them be a sharp contrast to what was below that. Near the entrance, stood a massive pile of flags, posters, and what not. All of which glorified Princess Celestia in one way or another. Ivan only groaned at the sight.

They soon entered the building, where it was as empty as the common desert. After a while, they were now in what looked like the Mayor’s office, where a woman in a blue short-sleeved uniform was waiting. She immediately turned around once the door opened.

“Oh, hey guys!” she greeted excitedly. “You brought the two?”

“They’re right here.” Will said, he and Leila stepping out of the way to introduce them. Jacklyn would wave back with the same enthusiasm, Ivan standing still with a stoic look.

“Good. Hello you two, the name’s Roxanne. That’s all I’m gonna say.” She sat over the desk. “Well, not really. I’m the head of the Militia and the one who found it.”

“And what does that have to with us?” Ivan asked.

She reached for a magazine close by. “Nothing much, I just need to know where you guys came from.”

“What I want to ask is why then?”

She put the magazine down. “Hmm, you’re a very quizzical person. But first you have to answer my question. I can’t move further from-”

“We’re from Chicago!” Jacklyn shouted.

Astonished by her sudden outburst, Roxanne could laugh. “The Bloodied uniform says otherwise. Leila hand the exhibit over.”

She did. Roxanne would then place her fingers through the holes. “The Workers’ Corp doesn’t exist in Chicago.”

“Really?” Will and Leila blurted.

Jacklyn sulked in her defeat. “Oh, heh, right.”

Roxanne would laugh again. Making them feel perplexed with every second. “Heh, the moment I was told that the guy who was shot was wearing a Workers’ Corp uniform, I immediately knew it had to be them.”

She immediately calmed down to report the following, “While Will's squad were taking the outpost, our squad discovered a US chopper dump a body in a nearby forest. According to the radio, it probably was Madelyn’s.”

She took out a photo and handed them over to Ivan. “Is that them?”

Jacklyn nearly fainted at the naked body. Most notably the fact that her throat was slit, and her chest punctured.

“Yep, that’s her.” Ivan answered.

“Hmm.” Roxanne then continued. “However, we were at a dead end with that body. Any mistake and the US Army will easily assume it was us. Worst yet, they left it next to a route that some of the convoys go by. “

Ivan sighed while she was looking at a calendar close by. “Well, I wish we could help. But, we’re also at a deadlock.”

Roxanne crossed her arms. “I see. Since they only released one of the fugitives, so hope they won’t release another.”

“Mmm Hmm.” they agreed.

“Anyways, where are you going?”

“Anywhere but…”

“We’re going to Washington State, ma’am!” Jacklyn shouted. She ignored their surprised expression to regain her breath and ask. “Do you think you can help?”

Once the shock settled down, Roxanne kept her smile in place as she hopped off the desk. “You really need to relax there, honey.”

She looked away, feeling perturbed. “Um, sorry.”

“Don’t be, my friend.” She pat her head. “Anyway, I’m sorry, we can’t help you guys with that.”

“Damn.” Jacklyn muttered, fiddling with her fingers.

She walked towards the window. “If you haven’t realized yet, we’re militia, not regular army. Worst yet, the HUE in general isn’t recognized by the treaty. If we end up at the borders of the Green zone, we’re automatically dead. Not to mention it’ll burn our reputation if we harbor in fugitives.”

This left Ivan free to ask, “So, can we leave then?”

She looked at Ivan, the smile still plastered on her face. “Nice try, bub, but not yet. You wanna know why?”

In a deadpanned manner, he’d say, “Please, tell me.”

“Well then, you know where we are?”

Ivan rolled his eyes. “Obviously.”

“You wanna know how we got here?”

“Let me guess, ripping off the Nazis’ plan to take it in just a couple weeks?”

“Heh, kind of. The new plan was an astounding success. And you know what happens during that time?”

He remained quiet for a moment. “The enemy pulls themselves together?”

“Exactly.”

With his eyes narrowing, he stared at her with scrutiny. “What do you want, ma’am?”

Her expression quickly dropped. “What? Nothing really. Since you don’t want to be here, I thought relaying you this information would be useful.”

His expression dropped also. “Fine then, can we get going then?”

She took out a nail file. “Nope, because I’m offering you a room in the city-hall. Just so you can relax for the night.”

Hearing this worried both Will and Leila.

Ivan wasted no time in objecting. “There’s no way I’m going to-”

“Fine, I can’t force you. Neither of you are my subordinates, after all.”

Ivan sighed. “Thank you.”

“But out there, no back up equals a likely chance of getting caught.”

Ivan was once again quiet.

“And Remember, one wrong move and…”

“I know, I know.” He turned around and headed for the door.

“The Celestianist forces will be attempting to distract us with a small battalion coming in from the west. I suggest you find a way to deal with that.”

“Alrighty then, I’ll think about it. C’mon Jackie.”

“Uh, okay.” she complied, but not before turning back to Roxanne and giving a little wave. Roxanne herself didn’t hesitate to do the same.

When she finished with her goodbyes, and the door closed behind them, Leila had her own question. “Roxanne, do you really think that’s a good idea?”

She sighed. “Leila…, remember.”

“Huh?” It only took her a short time, but she figured it out. “Oh.”

“So are we going to stay?”

“Pff, of course not.” Ivan scoffed. “The bitch forgot the key element in the phrase, ‘Early bird gets the worm’. Which is what the bird is when he got the worm.”

Jacklyn sighed. “Okay then. When are we going?”

“Are you up for a car-” He immediately stopped.

“Huh?” she asked curiously.

Ivan blew a short raspberry. “Nothing, nothing.”

Soon enough, they were out at the entrance, where the pile of solar regalia has increased tenfold.

“Um, so what then?”

Ivan looked at the sky. “We’ll walk I guess? I got nothing, to be honest.”

Jacklyn smiled. “I don’t mind at all, Ivan.”

“Alright boys and girls, this is your new stop!”

They looked to where the shouting was coming from.

“Oh, looks like they’re rounding up the POW’s.” Ivan remarked. “Shall we get going?”

“Mmm Hmm.” she nodded.

As they walked down the stairs, Ivan couldn’t hold the smile much longer. As Jacklyn looked onward, the dread he felt was too much to carry.

“Well, it was nice knowing them though.”

“Mmm Hmm.” he managed to utter as they walked past the jeep.

“I mean, they were really nice to us and all.”

“Really?” he grumbled, one of his hands twitching to form a fist. “So what are you getting at?”

He stopped walking the moment he found that she wasn’t by his side. “Uh…, Jackie?’

Finding her wasn’t hard. She was just a couple feet away, standing with an upset expression. Her grip on her baton was near nonexistent. Turning to where she was looking at, he’d see one of the Celestianist soldiers looking back at her with the same feeling.

“Move along, man!” A militiaman yelled, pushing him with his rifle. Jacklyn’s eyes would follow along to his movement. Not knowing that a now baffled Ivan was walking up to her.

He reached a hand towards Jacklyn’s shoulders. “Jackie, is…”

She immediately moved away. The further Ivan walked, the further she backed off. At this, Ivan only groaned. “Jackie, just tell me what’s-”

Without a word, she darted off towards the road next to them.

“Ugh, Jackie!” While Ivan gave chase.

It would be continuous. Each Militiamen they’d pass would give their inevitable reactions. But despite all the places they’d pass, Ivan wasn’t too worried. She was already seeing her stumble as she approached an incoming bridge. Her speed was reducing drastically as Ivan had already switched to walking.

On top of the bridge, Jacklyn collapsed, grabbing onto the railing as she exhaled repeatedly. Completely oblivious to the fact that Ivan was standing beside her.

“Gee, you got a bit dramatic there.”

As she panted, she let go of the railing and placed her back against it. Ivan did the same.

“Tell me, who was that guy?”

Her body was shaking.

“Was he your friend or something?”

Her eyes were watering.

“Or was he…” Ivan was as still as a statue, quietly gasping as he heard her sniffle. “Don’t tell me…”

She slapped her hands against her face to cover the tears that were streaming from her eyes. She wailed in anguish, unable to control it. Ivan was unable to do anything, he could only stare blankly at the bridge. His mind in such gloom.

“Uh… hello sir, is something…”

“Nothing’s wrong, now piss off!” Ivan yelled.

The Militiaman that was walking by jumped at his outburst, walking away from the scene. When he was gone, Ivan looked to the sky. Watching the clouds whisk away.

It felt like forever, but everything would be quiet after that. The place was filled with an awkward silence combined with the wind. Jacklyn’s tears had dried up according to what Ivan was seeing.

“Done?”

She was quiet for a bit, but slowly, she nodded.

“Geez, you’re such a drama queen sometimes.”

She was quiet, unable to cry anymore. “I’m… I’m sorry… I really…”

“Don’t be… Anyways, I want you to stay here.”

Astonished by what he said, he faced him with that same expression. “Huh?”

Ivan stood on his two feet. “But first, can you ask me what his name was?”

She stared at him with widened eyes. “Uh…”

“We won’t be making any progress if you just look at me like that.”

She looked to the road, fiddling with her fingers. “Um…, Bradford… Bradford Taylor.”

“Thanks.” He began walking down the bridge.

He was walking past countless blocks, hardened and willing.

“Um… Roxanne, was it?”

“Oh Ivan, didn’t know you’d be back.” she said with a smile. “What’s up?”

“Where are the prisoners?”

She lifted an eyebrow. “Uh, why? You’re going to massac-”

“Don’t play games with me or I’ll make sure your Militia will be in total-”

“Alright, geez!” she dropped her feet to the floor. “No need to get serious all of a sudden, Damn! Anyway, they’re being rounded up at the park. We’re planning on isolating them there before taking them to the state prison ten miles north from here. Why?”

“Can I arrange a meeting with one of them?”

Though a bit shocked, she’d say, “Oh, of course. My men and women will see that go accordingly.”

“Alright.” After giving a slight nod, he went towards the door.

“Oh, and kid?”

He turned around. “Hmm?”

She mounted her chin over her hands, making a smile with her mouth. “A bunch of people can really put in a lot of pressure on a girl like her.”

Ivan rolled his eyes while heading out the door. “Whatever you say.”

The park was rather torn and haggard. Its sidewalks filled with cracks, it’s playgrounds battered and rusted. The burned grass barely visible because of the prisoners that lined the place.

“Hello sir, what can I do for you?” a militiaman at the entrance asked.

“I need Bradford Taylor. He’s a Celestianist prisoner.”

His chirpy tone fell at this. “Um, sir, you do realize that none of these soldiers have any sort of ID, right?”

“Grr, just get me any soldier named Bradford, got it?”

The militiaman sighed. “Alrighty then.”

He took out his megaphone, asking for any ‘Bradford’s within the crowd, while the others looked into the iron sights of their rifles. With time, five showed up and were lined up in front of Ivan.

“Hey four eyes,” he said, pointing at a tense and visibly shaking man. “You got some explaining to do!”

The two sat in front from each other in what looked like a restaurant, located across from the park. The man had both his tricorne and glasses off, rubbing his eyes profusely. Ivan’s rifle rested on the table, with him holding it like a Mounted Machine gun.

“Look dude, I’m not going to scold you or anything.” Ivan said. “That whole coincidence was enough to do the job.”

“I was… I was just serving her majesty… that’s all.” he said somberly.

“Well I don’t care. I just want to ask how you got here.”

But he had a question of his own, with hands clenched, he spoke. “What I want to ask is why you and my niece are out here in the Celestia damn red zone?”

Ivan rolled his eyes. “Isn’t it obvious, dude? I just told you.”

He took a moment to think it over. “Ugh, fine. Guess my questions were answered.”

“Yeah, and as for why I’m going there? I don’t know, I just went along with it. I too am being hunted by the authorities, so staying in one place would guarantee death.”

Bradford jeered. “Hmm, I would suspect that it’s because your bad boy charm swept her off her feet.”

Ivan too scoffed at his claim. “Buddy, I’m no bad boy, just a guy who has a job now.”

“Sounds-”

“Now then, can you tell me how you escaped?”

Bradford sighed, placing his arms over the table. “I can’t.”

“Why not?”

“I took a flight to the yellow zone in Alaska. Where my first deployment was. Then I was reassigned to this place, so I was provided a flight by her grace.”

Ivan slapped his hand on his forehead. “Ugh. So you’re not going to tell us, aren’t you? I don’t mind tearing you a new one in front of these people.”

The Militiamen inside gripped to their rifles.

Bradford became panicked at this threat. “Wha… Believe me, I’m telling the truth!”

“Well coming from a guy like you, that has no meaning.”

“Of course it has a meaning! It’s the element of honesty!”

“Element of honesty my ass!” Ivan retorted. “You gave me countless proof to show how much I shouldn’t trust you!”

Bradford hung his head low for a sigh, before looking back at him. “You’re insane. But hey, if you’re not going to believe me…, then I’ll ask this…, where will you go now, since I’m here?”

“Possibly Canada.”

“Well then, good luck trying to get past the border. Not to mention avoid getting hunted down by either side.” he smiled. “They’re very persistent.”

Ivan held a firm grip on his rifle as he bit his lip.

“Which is why I wanna strike a proposal with you.”

Ivan grit his teeth. “Grr, look bub, I don’t want to get involved in any of your silly affairs! We just want to…”

He was digging into one of his pockets, taking out a little card. “And to a new life you’ll go.”

Ivan took the card from him. Reading what it contained.

And he did the same thing on his way back. The card read on the top, Viktor Yolkov in bold black letters. Underneath was a red outline of a star, a red hammer and sickle within it. And underneath that, it read in red, ‘Soviet consul, Salt Lake city’. As he looked at the card, he took some time to reflect…

“I didn’t mean to hurt Jackie, you know.” Bradford admitted, in the same gloomy tone as before.

“Well, she’s a harmonist herself.” Ivan said. “So obviously there’d be some pain to that.”

“I knew that, right?”

Ivan scoffed a bit. “Huh, odd.”

“But…, now that this happened, do your best to keep her safe, okay?”

He stood up, feeling a sense of relief from that. “I can’t guarantee it, but we’ll see.”

Putting it away, he approached to find Jacklyn sitting calmly against the railing.

“Oh no.” Ivan grumbled. “Why now?”

“Well, I came from Sweden.” said one of the three militiamen. “Life there is… okay I guess. But it isn’t as lively as fighting for their majesties, right.”

“Oh, I see.” Jacklyn said, modestly.

“Yeah, I’m not standing by while the Princesses’ good name gets squandered. And…” he found Ivan standing right beside them. With a blank expression on his face. The man immediately looked to his watch. “Oh, I gotta go. Some friends of mine need me now.”

“Us too.” the others replied.

Then after they said their goodbyes, the two of them were alone. Jacklyn’s cheerful attitude dropping with every second. “So…, what did he say?”

“First off,” He handed her the card. “We’re going to Salt Lake to meet some Rooskie there. Your uncle says that he knows a way into the green zone.”

She grabbed it, letting it rest by her side. “But…”

“He’s sorry for what he did, and that we’re on our own. Simple as that.”

“Oh, I understand.” She held her hands together. Ivan could tell by the gritting of her teeth that she wanted to cry again. “So… what now?”

“Honestly, I had a plan to actually get us into the Green zone… But since you don’t have a way in, guess our little road trip’s going to be extended.” He saw another tear flow down her cheek. “Ugh, chin up and wipe those tears already. We still have some chance.”

She used her arm to wipe them away. A smile was forming on her face as a laugh escaped it. “Yeah, you’re right.”

“We’ll leave first thing tomorrow.” He looked out into the sunset, which somewhat toned down his mood a bit. “As much as I hate to say it of course.”

“So are you inclined to our offer?”

“Eek!” Ivan shrieked, quickly shifted to what was behind him. His eyes narrowed again. “Oh it’s you guys.”

“Yep!” Leila responded merrily. “So, you wanna stay a bit?”

Jacklyn nodded immediately. Ivan was reluctant, but complied.

“Great. Just follow us, we already repaired the hotel in the downtown area for you guys.” Will said with a wave.

“What about City hall?” Ivan asked scrupulously.

“I said we repaired it, man. Plus, why stay in City-hall of all places?”

“Touché.” Ivan groaned.

The two caught up to them as they walked down the bridge. While doing so, Ivan was seeing that Jacklyn had a little smile on her face.

“Hmm, that was fast.”

“What?” Asked Jacklyn.

“You’re suddenly all happy now.”

With a modest smile, she’d say, “I’m doing my best… Plus, you know me, Ivan.”

“Then does that mean you wanna confront Uncle Bradford then?”

Jacklyn’s little cheer went for a nosedive with that question. “I… I’d rather not. I mean, we’re finding another way, aren’t we?”

“Well, I guess you’re right.”

Then her soft smile came back. “Yep.”

“Madame, it’s him all right.” whispered someone in the distance, watching them leave the bridge.

“I agree, but do not engage.” said a woman on the other end of the line. “I don’t want to stir troubles with the Militia.”

“So what then?”

“Just let him be. Given what we’re hearing, I say that our paths will cross again someday.”

“Agreed.”

“Good, now return to base.”

“Understood, out.”

Static!

Chapter 7

Priorities

Ivan was sitting down on his bed, looking out the window. It was dark and quiet outside, save for a few Militiamen patrolling the streets.

”I see. Since they only released one of the fugitives, so hope they won’t release another.”

He decided to check on Jacklyn next, who was fast asleep, snoring like a kitten. With that before him, he’d grow tense with the sight.

The red colored chopper landed on the Helicopter pad below. Three men stood in front of it, waiting for the doors to open. When it did, one of them stepped forward as the visitors exited. “Good to meet you. Mister and Missus Wesley.”

Alice was able to recognize that voice in an instant. When she shook his hand, she asked, “Were you a spy during the Danville incident?”

He smiled. “Hmm, I didn’t know you’d recognize me after that.”

“Uh, you know each other?” intervened Thomas.

“MmHmm, this is Derek. He was a subordinate of mine while I was in Danville.”

“And now that we got introductions out of the way, Derek, what’s the sitch?” Olivia interrupted, walking in between the two.

“Pointless reference aside, it seems we ran into some trouble.”

Olivia pouted.

“Trouble?” Alice questioned.

“Trouble.”

“And what would that be?”

His tone of voice went low. “It seems our enemy used a cheat sheet.”

Her expression was now of worry. “What do you mean?”

“During the shootout two days ago, the Legion was here.” His eyes narrowed. “Worst yet, they allied with the Police.”

Their eyes widened. Alice uttered, “You… You don’t mean…”

“Yes they are.” Olivia confirmed. “Any details?”

“Walk with me and I’ll give you the details.” Derek said, motioning for them to walk with him.

“Can’t you just tell us n-Ow!” She began rubbing her rump, turning to look at a smiling Alice. “Is there something wrong with…”

Smack!

She began grabbing her head to ease the pain. “You’ll make a great parent, Grrr!”

Staring at them awkwardly, he felt relieved that the scuffle was over. “Anyway…, I managed to acquire some more Intel when I was spying on the City-council and…”

“Hello there visitors!”

They jumped at the voices.

“Uh… Mister Mayor, good to see you again.” Derek greeted. “What are you doing here?”

“We just came by to make sure things were going smoothly.”

Alice noticed the well-armed guards that stood beside him, their eyes covered by their glowing goggles.

“Make sure you don’t do anything fishy, got it?” the mayor continued.

“Yes sir. We promise.”

“Good, see you at City-Hall. I’ve arranged a meeting with you all there, so don’t be late.”

“Got it.”

The mayor then winked, along with making finger guns before walking away. His bodyguards were following along. But none of them weren’t aware of their rile-showing eyes though.

Derek leaned back to them, whispering, “Not a single word.”

They complied, and the two would go on to head straight towards the bottom where a small van was waiting for them.

“Take us to Motel Tranquility.” Derek said to the driver, displaying his ID alongside his companions.

He complied. The base was nearly empty as they drove by.

“They look sad.” Alice said, looking at the few soldiers that patrolled the streets.

“Well whaddaya think? After a crazed gunman goes killing their friends and loved ones, what else would you expect?” the driver noted.

“Nothing at all.”

“So why point it out then?”

Alice sighed. “I thought it was worth addressing.”

The driver was quiet, driving them towards the battered exit. After being cleared from inspection, they were now passing through the wheat fields. At that point, the burden was too difficult for Alice to keep carrying. Imagining those civilians hack away at the stalks for hours upon hours upon hours….

She looked at Thomas, and immediately noticed that he was shaking. His hand was clenching onto his lap, and his trance made it easy for her to hold onto.

“Uh…” He immediately lost all tension at the touch. “Thanks, sweetie.”

She gently placed her head on his shoulder. “Don’t mention it.”

Olivia just sat there and watched. She’d tighten the grip on her longsword when she looked away.

“We’ve uncovered that there was a second person behind the escape.” the Detective exposited via the recorder. “If you remember the city ordinances of each base? Each of them have one law in common: No guns allowed for the workers. So, it’s likely that the armed culprit was someone from the outside.”

Derek displayed to them the photos he uncovered. One of which was Ivan, sitting calmly as he looked out into the rain.

“The target is an arms dealer, most likely to supply some aspiring terrorists ‘round here.” the detective continued before Derek stopped the recording.

“Definitely not buying it?”

They shook their heads vigorously.

“Thought so.” He crossed his arms. “Hmm, something’s not right with this damn base. We, along with our enemy knows who that guy is.”

“So why didn’t you confront them about it?” asked Alice.

“And risk getting shot at by the authorities?”

Alice breathed in defeat. “Makes sense."

“So it’s official, we’re in a deadlock.” Olivia stated. “So the question is how this happened.”

He scrolled down to another recording. “Look, I already did part of the deal. Your Equestrian friend doesn’t have to worry about the FBI grabbing him by the tail. However, I’m not letting a criminal control us for a short hunt. So, I propose that we deny your request to grant us a loan to improve the living conditions of our citizens. We will however, support you in the capture and execution of the now escapee of the Den with the abidance of handing half of what we uncover from his body to BLU industries… deal?”

He dragged the marker back to the moment he said, “I’m not letting a criminal control us for a short hunt. So, I propose that we deny your request to grant us a loan to improve the live conditions of our citizens.”

He paused it.

“Bribery then?” Olivia suggested.

“But the mayor denied it.”

It was Alice’s turn. “Maybe he was appointed by them?”

“Bingo.”

Knock, Knock, Knock!

“Shoot.” Olivia muttered, sliding out the longsword from its sheath. “Grab your guns, we’re going to go for a ride or something.”

Alice and Thomas hid under the beds as they wielded out their pistols. The two men armed their pistols ducking underneath the window. Meanwhile, Derek pressed himself against the door before grabbing onto the knob. He pulled the door open, revealing the barrel of a rifle sticking out. For seconds on end it swayed from left to right.

“Show yourselves, Mister and Missus Wesley!” the soldier shouted.

“Hello Mister Walters.”

The barrel pulled away, making a snapping noise.

Derek walked away from the door and allowed them in. In front of them now were three men in light green vests, armed with some high-tech gadgetry on their rifles.

“Now what the hell are you doing here?” Derek asked.

Walters walked up to where the TV was at, picking up a small little candlestick. There, he separated the two, revealing an earpiece in between them.

The four froze in astonishment.

“You both really need to inspect where you’ll be carrying out these conversations.”

They felt flustered at this. Walters would ignore it to say, “I’m here to support your little investigation… Mostly because we have a new lead.”

Ivan couldn’t sleep. He was tossing and turning since he laid in bed. Finally, he sat up and got out. He walked over to the conveniently placed water cooler next to the door. It made him giggle just watching it. “Heh, they take that element crap a bit too far, don’t they?”

He dispensed some cool water into a plastic cup. At the same time, he took a look at Jacklyn’s uniform, which was scattered over the floor.

“Shoot.” Ivan flinched back, feeling the cold water rushing over his hand. He let the rest of the water splash to the floor. Then he heard Jacklyn’s bed rustle, making him stand still. The rustling kept going… "Shoot!”

But then it slowed down.

“Nngh… Oooh.” Jacklyn cooed, shifting position in bed. “Hmm~.”

Hearing her snore gave him the okay to sigh, “Phew.”

Quickly, he drank all the water before tossing it in the nearby garbage can. He looked at the uniform once again. That, combined with briefly glancing at the sleeping Jacklyn felt cringe worthy, for many reasons. He shook his head a bit before lying back down on his bed.

“Damn Jackie.” he’d mutter.

“One of my mercs was reported missing one night prior to the incident.”

They each retained their surprise at the new info.

“And?” Derek asked.

“That’s it.”

Alice asked. “So what does that have to do with the incident?”

“You just said the answer, lady.”

“Uh…”

“Anyway, Derek, do you have any photos of the second culprit?”

“No sir,” he took out the other photos. “None of them display him or her.”

“Any surveillance footage of him or her?” Walters asked. “There’s gotta be some. Especially in an area like that.”

He took his phone out again, pressing play on one of the recording files. “We would have surveillance footage for you. But it seems the second culprit took it out before his or her face could’ve been revealed.”

He then stopped the recording, handing him a photo of the broken computers used to monitor the area. “And I didn’t need to infiltrate the building for that photo. The detective was the one who showed me the monitors himself.”

“Shoot.”

“What was his or her name anyway?” asked Olivia.

“Glad you asked.” Walters slipped out a photo of his own, placing it in between them. “Her name is Jacklyn Taylor. She joined Nova two years ago. Then she disappeared, and thus we’re here.”

Olivia pondered this for a bit. Then, after snapping her fingers, asking, “Sir, what‘s the standard armament issued to your men and women?”

“Uh, the Xm-8?”

“And what cartridge do those rifles use?”

“A Five point Fifty-Six by Forty-Five Millimeter.”

“Derek, did the ones found at the crime scene match that description?”

He took out another photo, putting the cartridges on full display. “I guess it does.”

“But then how does this confirm that she’s the one responsible?” Derek added.

“I doesn’t...”

They were about to give their own ghastly reactions to this, before Olivia stopped them dead in their tracks. “Completely.”

“Then why bring that up to begin with?” Walters, now annoyed, asked.

“Since it’s just a coincidence.” she crossed her legs; “Other rifles at the time of that one used it also. That’s why we need to take drastic measures in order to find out.”

“What are you…” Walters immediately figured it out. “No, we’re not doing that! We’re up against the freaking US Army! They run everything in this damn safe zone, including the Police force!”

She placed Jacklyn’s photo in front of him. “So you’re saying that she’s not the one?”

Walters was quiet, but had reason to speak again. “We’re solving this case with all the resources we have. We violate the treaty, then it’s all over for the both of us.”

“BLU is already playing dirty this time. They know who’s who, so they’re not going to hand it to us on a silver platter.”

Alice looked at Jacklyn’s smiling face. With a hint of vindictiveness, she asked. “Also, what will you do with her once she’s captured?”

Walters couldn’t speak, tapping his feet sporadically amidst the silence.

“Hmm, because I believe she can be an extremely viable asset.”

Nothing.

“Mister Walters, do you even know how they operate?”

He shook his head.

“Then tell me, when they confirmed he was quote on quote, dead, who went to his quote on quote funeral?”

He thought of it for a moment. “Jacklyn Taylor… She told me she was going to take a day off to attend it.”

She smiled.

The theory was making his feet thump with more velocity, before finally stopping. “But that doesn’t confirm that she’s the one responsible for getting him out of this damn place.”

“Which is why I completely agree with Olivia on the matter.”

“What?” the others said in an outcry.

“If you absolutely want to be sure Mister Walters, then I suggest we come up with the best strategy to acquire it.”

Walters rested his head over his hand. “Ugh, Miss Wesley, why do you want to even do this?”

“Because…, there’s something I want to find out for myself.”

“And what would that be?”

Marianne kept flipping from one side to another. “Grrr, damn it.”

She sat up, resting her head over her knees. She held that position for a while, unable to do anything. Anything but look out into the evening sky, where only the stars were glowing. Beneath those stars, she could see him, lying flat on his belly, sniper rifle in hoof. With a reluctant moan, she got up, put on her clothes, and headed over there.

Big Mac battled to keep his eyes open, and it seemed as if he was losing already. His hooves kept shaking, unable to hold onto the rifle for that long.

“Want a drink?”

“Huh?”

He heard a clasp next him, where he then found a can of cola sitting there. He faced up, seeing Marianne holding a can of her own.

He looked down to inspect the can. “Pepsi with... Cappuccino?"

“Interested? It's from the Soviets. Don't know why the west doesn't have them though.” Marianne said, opening her own can before drinking it. But when she was done, she saw that Big Mac hadn't drank his. Instead, he only gave it a heartless stare.

“Oh come on, the soviets aren't gonna poison you or anything. So give it a try.” She took another sip from her can.

“Ugh... Okay.” Without holding back, he opened it, and drank one full gulp of it. Placing it back on the concrete, he gave a brief review. “It’s… It’s all right.”

She smiled. “That’s good to hear.”

Then she sat down herself, letting her arms support her as she leaned back. "Still can't believe that the..."

“So why are you here?” he asked, looking back into his scope.

“Ugh, I couldn’t sleep.” Marianne groaned.

“So why are you drinkin’ soda then?”

“Thought you needed some company, so I voluntarily gave myself a dosage of caffeine to fulfill that.”

“Oh…" he said indifferently. "Thanks, I guess.”

“No Problemo, buddy.”

There were silent a bit, but it soon ceased.

“Man, this hunt is tough, isn’t it?”

Big Mac grimaced at the mention. “Eeyup.”

“But, do you wish things weren’t like this before?”

“Eeyup.”

“I do too.” She took out a little dim flashlight, reaching into one of her pockets to take out a photo.

Big Mac, seeing this, leaned over to check it out. “Is that…?”

“Yep, Jackie, Ivan, and I.” she said with a consoling smile. “Back in the old days.”

Jacklyn held onto Ivan’s arm with a cheery smile, while Ivan and Marianne looked towards the camera with the modest of smiles. It made Big Mac feel, sad. “It must’ve been great back then.”

“N’ah. Chicago was a huge crap hole back then also. But we held on, or at least, that’s what I want to believe. I didn’t know things would get this bad after…, you know.”

Big Mac faced the sky also, reluctant to say it, but he did. “Ivan told me… he told me that it was far worse than what I did.”

“Really?”

"Yeah, he told me that he killed people back there." he explained.

  Marianne frowned. "Oh, he told you then."

“Eeyup, did Ivan ever tell you of the pocket knife he carried?”

“Actually no. Not that I remember of.” Marianne said.

Big Mac felt baffled at this, but shook it away speedily. “Well, he said that he used to carry one around. Because… of what was happening in Chicago.”

“Like what?”

“Something about kids being kidnapped by various people.”

“Oh, that. Heard about those incidents, but since the cops had everyone by their ass, it seemed unlikely.”

He sighed. “But…, Ivan said the sisterhood kidnapped one of his friends.”

“Oh…, that.”

“Said that he-”

“Big Mac.”

He looked back at her, realizing that she was now leaning forward. Her head hanging low, as a visible frown could be seen through the night.

“I sometimes wish this’d never happen…, But what am I to do, right?” Marianne giggled. “There’s more to it than that.”

Big Mac was silent, choosing to take another sip of his soda.

“Do you often wish the stuff that happened to you, never happened?”

“Eeyup…” he admitted. “I wish my parents never died. That way I’d never touch that bottle of wine.”

“But what about Fluttershy? You never would’ve-”

“I‘d probably meet her some other way. Destiny doesn’t lie.”

With a smile, she exclaimed. “I’d beg to differ.”

Big Mac didn’t say anything for a moment, looking back into his scope. “Can we… Can we not talk about this anymore, for our own sakes?”

She took another sip. “Alright then, didn’t want to talk about it to begin with?”

“Then why’d ya ask?”

She looked out into the plains. “I said I didn't want to, that doesn't mean I didn't need to.”

“Oh…, Well, you just did."

“Yep.”

The two of them took another sip of their sodas. “But Marianne?”

“Mmm?”

“One more thing…, uh…, do you ever wonder how you’d make things right?”

After a little pause, she’d answer, “Sometimes.”

The streets were absolutely empty, only streetlights were on. Which left the buildings to be nearly pitch black.

“Thomas?”

He turned away from the outside, facing Alice. “Yeah?”

“You were very quiet at the hotel room, what’s wrong?”

He looked back at the streets before sighing. ‘Um, nothing’s wrong. It’s all right, sweetie.”

She pouted. “Just tell me.”

She could feel him tense up, before breathing out eased it. “You seemed to have got it, so I said nothing. That’s all.”

“And is that a bad thing?” she persisted.

He smiled. “Nope, it was okay.”

“Thomas, we can’t work this out if you’re going to be like that.”

“I’m fine, sweet-”

“No. You’re not.”

“We’re here.” said Derek, while the vehicle slowly halted.

“C’mon, we don’t want to cause a stir, don’t we?” he said before opening the door.

She immediately dropped it. “Alright then, let’s go.”

He smiled, before walking away.

“Alice.” asked Olivia.

She turned around. “What is it?”

“One minute you’re nearly pissing yourself, the next you’re acting like George S. Patton. What’s up?”

Alice took a deep breath. “It just happens, nothing I can do.”

“Then you better know what you’re doing. Got it? You can’t just lead with a bipolar attitude, you know.”

“So does that mean that I’m…”

“Why not?” Olivia shrugged. “It’s better for a six year old to be the subordinate, rather than the leader. It doesn’t seem right image wise.”

“Um, okay then. Your first order of business is… uh, follow me.” Then she left the car, and caught up to him.

Following her, Olivia only rolled her eyes. “Ay ay commander.”

In a few seconds’ tops, the group would meet in the middle of the stairway. Where the mayor was waiting.

“Mister and Missus Wesley, glad to see you guys!” called the Mayor.

“Hello there Mister Mayor, fancy you seeing-”

Thomas felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. “Aaargh~!”

“Thomas!” Alice would scream, watching him collapse onto the ground. A pool of blood forming from underneath him.

The two guards turned took their pistols out and turned around. That’s when more bullets began coming in.

“Get inside, now!” the mayor screamed, and the others did as instructed.

Thwap!

One of the guards collapsed immediately after being struck with a bullet to the face.

Blam! Blam! Blam!

Thwap!

The second guard suffered the same fate. At that time, the others were able to make it inside as a squad of infantrymen started storming out with rifles in hand.

“Please help, he’s hurt!” Alice screamed before one of the soldiers was quick to take him in.

“We’ll do our best!” the soldier ensured her before the exchange happened.

“Good Luck, sweetie.” Thomas uttered through the pain.  “Go… get ‘em.”

Those words made her world stand still for a bit.

“Whoa, Ma’am!”

And then her world was moving again. She grabbed onto him in the nick of time before handing him to the soldier.

“C’mon Missus Wesley, we’ll be discussing the issue at hand in my office.” the Mayor ordered, but no response. “Missus Wesley?”

“Yeah?” she stammered, turning to look at him. “Oh, right, let’s get to it.”

And eventually, they’d reach his office. After getting themselves comfortable, the Mayor would begin.

“So the red team is here to investigate the Ivan Bentley case, right?”

They were left in shock, but nonetheless answered yes to the question with a nod. Derek however, would go on to state, “We’re just as concerned as you are on what he’s capable of.”

“Understood. It seems that we’re in the same playing field.” He lifted his hand and made a snapping noise. In no time, the doors opened, where three soldiers would enter with guns at their hips. This left all of them in absolute disbelief.

“Uh…” Alice recomposed herself, shouting, “Hey, what is the meaning of this?”

“We already know what he’s capable of, but the real issue at hand is what he’ll do with that kind of power.”

Then he smiled. “However, this isn’t up for RED to find out. Which is why you’ll be… Well you know.”

The three soldiers marched in, followed by three more behind them, and another behind them. Ignoring the mayor’s flummoxed reaction they lined up in a semi-circle, creating a barrier across the large office.

“Uh, men, I only asked for…”

With that, Alice too lifted a hand, Snap!

Red smoke burst from the soldiers. Once it flew off, men in brown tuxes appeared. Their revolvers quickly pointed at the mayor.

Though distraught, it wasn’t going to dissuade him from going with plan B.

Twwch!

The com link on his desk exploded into pieces.

“Shoot.” the Mayor muttered.

“Now, with that out of the way,” Alice started. “If you don’t want to die for blatantly violating the Treaty’s terms, then do the obvious.”

He pouted. “I’ve known Trevor for a long while. He and his group of fighters struck fear into my heart.” the mayor looked at a picture frame beside him. Which depicted a soldier standing proudly over a rock alongside two others. “But it’s in the past now, and now I’m here running Fort Xavier, all thanks to him.”

“With those beans spilled,” Alice said, “This means you are under arrest by the United States Federal Bureau of Investigation for violating the terms of agreement granted by the Treaty of Two thousand-Nine.”

She stood up to point her pistol at him.

“What… what the hell do you mean? I didn’t say that he was the reason for me in office, not to mention saying only one thing so far!” After a brief laugh he rebutted. “You’ll be the ones going to the slammer for such slanderous accusations!”

Another set of thumping boots were heard. In time, US soldiers were now at the front door.

“You people are foolish for such a plan.” he stated confidently, before it would be lost once the soldiers joined the spies in their standoff.

“Uh…”

“I don’t think that’s the case sir, sir.” said the squad’s leader.

“But… Why would you…”

“It seems that our PA systems were hacked, along with our surveillance and defense systems.” he explained. “We apprehended the spies, but it turns out they led us to you.”

“And how long have…”

“Since the moment you were about to execute them.”

He held onto his grudging mood until he finally sighed in defeat.

“You have the right to remain silent, anything you say-”

“I say will be used against me, yadayadayada, I get it Sarge.” He groaned again, standing up from his seat. “You people are just too stubborn.”

“And I guess it paid off.” Alice said with Triumph in her heart.

They were all silent.

“So I order you, drop your guns.” he shouted. “You seriously believe that I’m some puppet man for BLU?”

After a brief pause, the Sargent spoke. “Yes, we do. For now, you’re guilty until proven innocent and vice versa, or whichever you associate yourself with. Weaver, Reyes, take him away.”

Two of the soldiers immediately walked over to him and cuffed him.

“Grrr.” he grumbled. “I repeat, you people are downright stubborn.”

“And I repeat, it paid off.” Alice and the others watched as he was hauled out of his office. With a wide grin on his face, she reached to her com link. “Good job, boys.”

“Heh, the dead ringers did half of the work, ma’am. But thanks anyway.”

“Alright then, whatever you say. But you’re welcome no matter what. Alice out.”

Static!

“Clever work there missus Wesley.” commended the Sargent.

“Uh, thanks.” she said, blushing.

“Now then, we want to know what’s been going on.”

Her smile became an awkward one thanks to the seriousness in the Sargent’s tone. “Uh… Okay. We’ll be at the police wing.”

“Alright then.” then the Sargent left.

Her smile instantly vanished to give out a sigh. “And I’ll make sure of that.”

Knock! Knock! Knock!

“Who is it?”

“They’re associates of Missus Wesley, sir.” the visitor called. “They request to speak with her at once.”

“Alright, let ‘em in.”

The door would open, and after a brief scan of the wrists via a special rectangular device, Mister Walters and his guards would enter.

“Alice, I…”

“Missus Wesley.” Walters said. “We have something to…”

Slap!

Everyone in the room was aghast at what she did. Grabbing a hold of his cheek, he spat, “Hey, what the hell was…”

“You nearly killed my husband, that’s why!”

“What?”

“Don’t play dumb, asshole! You think you’re going to outright cover that up? The jig is-”

With a push of the button, the barrel of his rifle turned to the left. The camera was now right in front of her. With that, he pressed ‘play’.

Rat-at-at!

The uniformed man collapsed upon receiving bullets to the face.

“God damn it, now of all times!” Walters shouted angrily. “Hopefully they’ve managed to get inside!”

Rat-at-at!

“Get down!”

A barrage of bullets bashed against the concrete like woodpeckers banging their beaks. At that moment, he pressed ‘pause’.

“Believe me now?”

  And that stance quickly loosened. ‘Ugh…, looks like we were an open target. The mayor probably lured us out to make sure we get disposed of.”

“And how does that make sense?”

They turned around, where the Mayor was seated, his cuffed hands tied around the chair.

“Why the hell would I get caught in the crossfire just to kill you guys?”

“So…”

“Exactly!”

“Even if you were do the ‘right thing’ Mister Mayor,” Olivia said; “You failed to acknowledge that doing what you were about to do and covering it up is a violation of the Treaty.”

“And how would you know?” he asked. “You’re just a guinea pig in Redmond’s cage.”

“It may not look like it, but I lived long enough to know what’s going on.”

The Mayor hissed.

“Both the Allies and the Empire agreed to the Treaty for a reason, you violating it wasn’t the right move there.” Olivia said. “It doesn’t matter if you were funded by a criminal or not. You calling for our immediate execution was proof to show who you’re loyal to.”

There was an awkward silence. Then Alice would break it. “Uh… Olivia, what did you find?”

She said nothing, choosing to show the answer instead.

“First off, I’m surprised that you’ve been hiding here all along… And I’m also surprised that you decided to go after him… It was hopeless to begin with, you know.”

The second culprit, Jacklyn, would say. “Why Marianne?”

“Huh?”

“We were friends since the first day we met…, why would you do this?”

“Pfft, look who’s…” Olivia rewound the footage.

“We were friends since the first day we met.” Then pressed pause.

“Just as you hoped Alice, just as you hoped.” Olivia commended.

“Indeed.” she beamed. Then she looked at Walters. “So, are you inclined to our offer?”

The proof was right in front of him, no doubt it was her. He immediately calmed down and sighed. “It’s a deal.”

Ivan sat up on his bed. He felt like checking on Jacklyn again. Still fast asleep, clenching onto her blanket like a baby. He couldn’t help but watch a bit, even though the thought of it was making him mope again. He looked back out at the window, where the moon, combined with the night sky, was beaming down on them. He could still hear her snore, that typical snore she always had. Hearing this, made him smile a bit. But, thoughts in his mind wanted him to do otherwise.

It was overbearing to say the least.

Thomas was asleep, unable to wake up anytime soon. With that, Alice gently got ahold of his hand. Gripping it tightly. “So with me in charge, what then?”

“Where do you want to take it then?”

“That’s why I’m asking you.”

She crossed her arms. “Well you’re not getting anything from me.”

Alice  sighed. “Olivia, I’m scared.”

Olivia quickly loosened her tension. “Well, that came out of nowhere.”

“We’re just doing this all over again.”

“Yeah, so what?”

“Huh?”

“Look at you, we’ve already got the information we need to hunt that man down, don’t we?”

She nodded.

“Plus, you seem to have your rubbish together… kind of. So that’s another benefit.” Olivia mentioned.

She nodded again, tears visible in her eyes.

“Now quit crying there, nothing’s going to get better if you do.”

“Yeah.” she said, wiping away her tears. “You’re right.”

“But.., I guess it does make sense for the two of you to worry though.” Olivia admitted, clenching onto her longsword again. “That ‘Ivan’ person looks like someone you shouldn’t mess with… at all.”

“Well, there’s more to it than that you know.” Alice then laughed gently.

“I guess there is… I guess there is.”

Another wave of silence passed, nothing but the heart monitor could be heard.

"Did I... Did I do a good job?" Alice asked timidly.

With a raised brow and a laugh, Olivia answered, "Obviously."

Chapter 8

Eye for an Eye

A set of four hooves were trotting down a smooth sidewalk. Beside them, a set of two feet, doing the same thing.

“Been awhile since we came here, right Madame President?”

“Indeed, Princess.” she replied.

She unfurled her wings a bit, letting them adjust to the heat that was spreading through the air. “Though, it saddens me that it’s been five years since that fateful day.”

“Celestia, there’s no need to worry. He was a good man, and now I’ve taken his place as Commander in chief. End of story.”

“I see.” Celestia looked to her right, finding another path disconnected from where they were. “Um… Can we, go this way?”

She saw her hoof pointing in that direction, “Why not?”

And so they did, walking until they reached a statue in the middle of an intersection. Celestia looked woefully at the three silver soldiers that were firing their rifles. From what she gathered the first time she visited here, they all had a mixture of panic and bravery on their faces. She looked down at the commemorative plaque underneath. Which read in gold capitalized letters,

THIS MEMORIAL IS DEDICATED TO THOSE WHO GAVE UP THEIR LIVES DURING THOSE BLOODY THIRTY-FIVE YEARS WE NOW CALL, WORLD WAR III.

“The Premier swore his country didn’t do anything to Italy.” the President said solemnly.

She grounded her hooves against the pavement, the agents behind them quickly noticed.

“And I know what you’re thinking, does that mean I believe him?” she said, before letting out a soft sigh. “I don’t…, but… it’s not like our countries didn’t do the same thing.”

Celestia frowned.

“And we did it, to prevent all this.”

Following the President, Celestia looked out into the vast hills were nothing but countless stone crosses lining over each of them.

“But, we failed nonetheless. Don’t you agree?”

Celestia sat on her rump, letting the warm air flow through her white fur. “What’s your point then?”

“The point is that you shouldn’t assume. It’s obvious that you and the Soviets aren’t on good terms,” Her shoulders were tensing, saying briskly. “but we have more important matters on hand, and so do they.”

Hearing these words got Celestia to worry. “Is something bothering you, Madame president?”

“It’s classified, Princess.”

“I see.”

No one would say a word for a while. The agents themselves were becoming more unsettled with every second passing.

“Madame President?”

The President took in a breath of air. "My name's Ada, Celestia. Just call me that."

“Okay, Ada." she started. "Do you know about the great trot?”

“The tale about a couple of men and women who went on a pilgrimage to Equestria?”

“Right.”

Ada let a hand pass through her short dark hair. “What about it?”

“I think you recall me meeting with one of them before their last moments of life, right?”

“Indeed I do.”

Her horn glowed a yellow aura, casually tearing one of the flowers nearby from its stem. She levitated up to where she can see it, taking a gentle sniff of its scent. “It was too late for us to save him…, but the look in his eyes yearned to see me more.”

“Had all of his pals be hauled in a wagon…, A wagon they stole from a family in the Griffon Kingdom.” Ada filled in. “He did some terrible things along the way, his posse was no better.”

A tear began trickling down Celestia’s eye, as she gently picked apart every petal from the flower. Letting each of them fly off into the zephyr. “And they did it all for me.”

“Your ponies were to blame though.”

She was wiping her tears away. “I know.”

“So…, why bring this up?”

“The wagon they stole… How far were they willing to go to see me?”

She sighed. “I knew they meant no harm, especially in an occupied territory where their superiors treat them like…”

Celestia shot her a suspicious, but tepid of looks.

“Uh…” After a pause she reiterated, “I knew they meant no harm… but they had to survive, you know. What else can we as humans do? Grow wings and fly?”

Celestia looked back at the flower, where nothing but the nectar stuck to the stem. “But didn’t they have any compassion for them?”

“They probably did, Princess.” she knelt down and picked up a flower also. She held it in the air, where a bee would stop by. The moment it landed, she immediately snapped away. The bee quickly zipped towards it.

Celestia, just as concerned as the guards, stammered to warn her. “Uh… Madame President? Y-You shouldn’t be…”

Once it caught up, the flower zipped into another location. When it flew over there, the exact same thing happened. Again, and again, and again, and again.  Then at the next, the bee instead zipped towards the Ada’s neck.

“Madame President!” Celestia cried, her horn glowing again.

In contrast though, Ada immediately got a hold of the bee, placing it on the flower. “What?”

“That bee was going to…”

“Relax, I was just messing with it. Besides, it wanted its nectar.”

Celestia eyed the bee with sympathy, watching it do its job.

“After all, it’s what they do.” Ada joined also. “Sorry, by the way.”

“Don’t mention it.” Celestia forgave.

“Anyway, the bee will do whatever it takes to get what it wants. No doubt it’s the only thing it can do…, and it’s fine with that.”

“But doesn’t the bee die when it stings you?”

“Hmm?” the bee flew off. “Well at least it did something for that flower’s nectar.”

Ivan and Jacklyn watched the road as Ivan drove further and further through yet another forest. Jacklyn, specifically, was looking at the window in a daze.

The area outside city-hall was packed with militiamen. The music was blaring loudly through the speakers. The pile of Celestianist regalia was in flames. Too them, it was a marvelous sight to behold.

“Wonderful sight, isn’t it?” asked Leila, giving Jacklyn a firm pat on the back.

“Yep!” she replied happily. “Hopefully this won’t be the *only** thing going down in flames.”*

“Alright!”  After that cheer, she looked around a bit. “Hey, where’s your friend?”

“At that fountain.” Then she lifted her finger in the fountain’s direction. There Ivan was, sitting over the concrete, rifle held inflexibly in his hands. Beside him, a bottle of beer.

Leila gave him a huge wave hello, but Ivan did nothing back. “Oh…, why *is** he like that?”*

Swinging her foot against the floor, she looked towards Leila. “I guess he just wants to get going.”

“Hmm, did something happen to you two along the way?” Leila quickly used caution. “Um, aside from the whole…”

“Kind of…” she looked back at Ivan, who was starting to redden from this situation alone. “We just had some differences we needed to resolve.”

“Want to tell me what they are?”

She faced Leila again. “I’m sorry, but I can’t.”

“Oh, hmm.” Leila was forming a devilish grin on her face. “Something *sensual*?”

“Uh…” she quickly ducked her head. “No, no, no!”

She’d laugh.

Jacklyn blinked a couple times before looking back to Ivan in a near daze. Ivan quickly took note of this. “Uh… yeah?”

“Nothing!” she spurted before turning on the radio.

“At the top of this hour, Princess Celestia has arrived in Washington DC to meet with President Nicholson, arrived without delay.” The volume was increasing. “They are currently on a-”

Click!

More music was now playing.

“Sorry.” Jacklyn muttered.

“Don’t be.”

“Oh.” Another pause, “I’m sorry.”

“Uh… I just told you to…”

“About what happened back with the militia.”

Ivan rolled his eyes. “You weren’t at fault. He wanted to join Celestia’s Hoof, and he did. He didn’t know both of us would be crossing paths.”

“Why do they have to be that way though?”

“I dunno. They started a Battle Royale, and they got one.”

“No, I mean…, you know.” She pointed at the rising sun.

“Oh, oh, them.” Ivan groaned. “Just don’t listen to the whole, ‘they can predict the future’ garbage and you’ll be fine. Just because they have stained glass of world events from the moment we discovered them to today, doesn’t mean they know what’ll happen next.”

“So…, was it fate then?”

“Huh?”

“Do you think we’re meant to do something before heading to Washington?”

Ivan sighed. “I think that’s the case.”

She looked out the window. “Yeah…, who knows what we’ll come across.”

“Well, I hope nothing. The less people we confront, the more likely this’ll compare to waiting at the DMV.”

“Yeah, I guess… Hey, what’s the DMV?”

“I don’t know, heard it had to do with cars or something. Also heard people waited there a lot with nothing interesting to do.”

“Hmm, wow.”

BOOM!

“What the…?” They shot their eyes towards the trees, seeing smoke arise into the air.

“Aw shoot.” Ivan mumbled, then pressed the gas.

BOOM!

Both screamed as Ivan desperately steered around the smoke and debris. With that, Ivan had something else to shout, “Damn you, Militiamen!”

Will and Leila were in front of City-Hall. Finding countless men and women in green coats and Blue berets joining their comrades in the area.

“This can’t be good.” Leila whispered to Will.

“Of course not.”

They’d enter, noticing that the interior was all empty.

“You don’t say…” And reaching the second floor didn't make a difference.

“Don’t worry about it. Just hope that she’s okay.” Will comforted.

“Indeed.” she opened the door in front of her. Finding Roxanne…, and a woman sitting across from her. They only needed to see her brown overcoat and red scarf to lose more joy.

The lady turned around, giving the two a little smile and wave.

“What is she doing here?” asked Will, gripping his rifle.

“Anya’s just on a visit, you two.” Roxanne addressed. “Plus, since she has no guards, you just add two and two and you got your answer.”

They stood their ground.

“Please, you two.” Anya said in her regal accent. “I need to address something.”

“And what would that be?” Leila said.

She held onto her heaving chest, letting out the last of her tension. “You two were harboring them, weren’t you?”

Will gasped, pointing his rifle at her.

“Will, stand down!” Roxanne ordered, but easily composed herself upon the next order. “But keep your guard up.”

“I’m not going to arrest you, Roxanne.” she said clearly. “I just came here to ask of you for something. Well, a couple of things.”

They were all quiet, letting her ask without delay. “First off, what were they like?”

“Huh?”

“The fugitives, what were they like?”

They looked at each other a bit. Roxanne was the first to say something. “Anya, I’m not going to say. What with the commotion going on as of late, I doubt I’d want to release such sensitive information to you.”

“First off, Roxanne. I’ve been the head of this organization for nearly a decade now. I think you’ve forgotten what the head does… Not to mention… Not to mention that you were one of my best commanders.”

“Look Anya, I may’ve been one. But you knew full well that we couldn’t be on the-”

“I get it, I get it.”

“Then why ask this question to begin with?” Leila asked aggressively.

“Because… I need your help.”

Astonished, Roxanne and the others had to ask, “Why?”

“With them…, we might win this war.”

Ivan began unbuckling his seatbelt. “Ugh~.”

Then two hands began grabbing onto his chest like claws from a tiger. “Ivan, wake up!”

“Hey, hey!” Ivan reached towards her shoulder, pushing her away. “Calm down there. I’m not knocked out or anything.”

Jacklyn immediately let go of him, blushing. “Heh, sorry.”

“Don’t be. Anyway, let’s see if we…” He looked up, where the hood was blocking his line of sight. And white smoke could be seen. “Aw, damn it! We’ve sent another car to its freaking death!”

“Doesn’t matter, we need to get the hell out of here!”

“Ugh, obviously!” He hopped out of his seat and into the grass. “Where to?”

She pointed at the trees in front of them.

“Grrr, again?”

She nodded.

And so they did, running down a seemingly endless bulk of trees once again. Out in the distance, gunshots were rampant in every direction, accompanying the explosions.

“Can’t we just continue down the road?” Ivan asked.

“Ivan, remember what happened last time?”

“Touché.” He looked around a bit. “But since we’re here, do you have any idea where we’re going?”

“Uh… Kind of?”

“We’ve been in the woods since forever, don’t tell me we got lost while walking next to…”

BOOM!

Debris was falling over them at a rapid rate. Their hearing was nothing but a dog scurrying ring. Ivan felt his hand being squeezed by Jacklyn’s before being pulled like a noose. His feet uncontrollably moving on their own as another explosion was pounding against the muffled hearing.

Eventually, he could see Jacklyn slow down before using one of the trees as cover. He could see her mouths move, but couldn’t hear words.

“What?” Ivan shouted.

Then it seemed as if the ocean in his ears had disappeared. “Do you think they found us?”

“Grrr…” Ivan shook his head briefly. “I don’t think so!”

“Yeah, the artillery doesn’t seem to be aimed at us.” Jacklyn looked around some more. “So who do you think they’re targeting.”

“I think they’d like to answer that.”

Jacklyn found Ivan pointing at something behind them. When she looked in that direction…

“Uh… Who the hell are-”

“If you take a single step, you know what’ll happen.” said the man, looking through the iron sight of his Sub-Machine gun. “So you yobbos should kindly stand down!”

“Are you the one they’re targeting?” asked Ivan, glancing and glaring at his red uniform.

He nodded.

“I-Is there anyone else?” Jacklyn asked also, feeling the complete opposite.

He shook his head. “They’re using artillery to rat me out. I guess they assumed that I wasn’t the only one alive.”

Jacklyn was the first to say, “Wait, your entire squad’s…”

With a frown on his face, and a sudden look out into the woods, he nodded.

“Bummer.”

“Sniper.” Ivan went on to say.

“Was that an attempt to turn the tables mate?” the man asked, firmly grasping his SMG.

Ivan sighed. “It was to get you off my back.”

“Well it failed.”

Ivan scowled at his remark.

“If you haven’t noticed, there hasn’t been any artillery shelling in a while. Which only means one thing: they’ll be calling in Air support. That also means the more we bicker, the more we-”

“Sniper!”

“I told you mate, that’s not going to-!”

“Get down!” Jacklyn screamed.

“Whoa, what the…” the man retorted, before being knocked to the ground as a bullet whisked past the two.

Then she quickly planted the shield against the ground, letting it expand at the push of a button.

The moment Ivan ducked to their level, he muttered, “Jackie, why did you-”

She placed a finger on his lips. With the sorrow of voices, she whispered to him. “Please Ivan.”

He opened his mouth again, but no words came out. Instead, it was a sigh, and later a, “Fine.”

After giving him a little smile, she turned to look at the little window on his shield.

Ivan, chose to say something also. “It seems that they deployed the opposite, huh?”

“I guess so.” the man took out the rifle holstered on his back.

Surprised at this, Jacklyn had to ask. “Uh…, you’re a sniper?”

He nodded, pressing and holding onto the trigger. “Just let me take care of ‘em.”

She was left speechless, watching him lower his rifle and peek around the shield.

“I’m surprised you didn’t notice.” Ivan muttered to her.

She looked down in embarrassment. “Sorry.”

“Don’t be.”

“Hmm.” She looked back at the little window. There he was, in his blue uniform, looking through the scope of his rifle with a dedicated glare on his…

Kchrrrug!!

Jacklyn’s eyes were widened, feeling as if she was gasping for air. Slowly, she turned to the sniper, who was giving a celebratory smirk.

“Heh, bullseye.” he mumbled.

“What… the hell… was that?”

“Huh?” he was now facing the distraught Jacklyn. “But I thought…”

“I wanted him shot down, not blown to nothing but blood and guts!”

“Hey, calm down Jackie!” Ivan said, holding onto her shoulder.

“No, no! You do not just callously blow a person to bits and celebrate like it’s the freaking fourth of July.”

“But…”

“Is this your life or something, do you think that’s the proper way to-!”

“Jackie!”

“What?” she shouted at him.

He saw the tears culminating in her eyes. “Uh… we… we need to go.”

“What for?”

His voice was sterner for the next thing he had to say. “You know why.”

Kchrrrug!

“Man down!” a soldier cried in anguish. “A Freaking man’s down!”

Tw-Tw-Twang!

She jolted at the bullets, “Fine… c’mon sir! We’re leaving!”

“Alright.” He said with a little salute. “And please, call me Lance.”

“Okay, Lance.” Ivan answered indifferently. “We’re off. Follow me.”

The shield went back into its original form, while the three stood up and got going. During that moment, Ivan took a look at her. His heart felt like breaking then and there, so he looked back at what was in front of him.

“Get down!” Lance screamed, and without thinking, the three were on the dirt, bullets flying over them. They immediately crawled to nearby trees, choosing to return fire.

“What now?” shouted Ivan.

“I don’t know! I thought you were the one with the plan!” Lance screamed back.

“You were the one here before me! You should’ve thought of something while you were in here!”

“Guys, look out!” Jacklyn screamed.

They immediately found two soldiers behind them, jumping out of the trees to make their move.

Lance quickly took action, pounding around five shots into his target’s torso. Ivan however…,

”Frigidus!” With a thrust forward of the hand, a blast of nitrogen shot out. The soldier couldn’t even react to it, especially when it was engulfing him. And Lance…,

“Uh… uh… uh…” There was now a human sized glacier in front of Lance, and there were no words to express it. But finally, he settled on. “It can’t… It can’t be.”

“Huh?” He, as well as the others, could hear it too. It was nothing but the winds breezing by. Making him mutter. “Oh no.”

“I-It’s him! It’s really him!” one would cry.

“It’s one of the infiltrators!” cried another.

“Get ‘em!”

“Make sure he doesn’t escape!”

“Crap.” he added. He stuck his rifle out of cover.

Jacklyn in the meantime, stood there and watched him fire another round of bullets. ”Infiltrator?”

Rat-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at!

Two soldiers dropped dead.

“Umph!” The object that hit him in the face was flipping violently before Ivan could catch it. In front of him was a dart the size of his hand. “Aw shoot, they’re smart… Jackie, cover us!”

She snapped out of it. “What for?”

“I got an idea!” He then focused his attention on Lance. “Yo, let’s go!”

He shook off the dizziness in his mind. “Uh… sure!”

He’d follow him through the woods.

“Cover us!” Ivan shouted to him.

“You got it!” And so he did, making sure the enemy wasn’t the dominant one in this fight.

A squad of five men were in front, firing relentlessly as they closed in on them. Ivan had to act quick, so he quickly thrust his hand out again.

D-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r!

A soldier clutched to his chest as he collapsed from the pain. Then Lance felt something cold and circular bump the back of his head.

“Don’t move, asshole!”

He was stuck in place, wanting to shiver at the…. Swipe

“Ouch, what the-”

Rat-at-at!

He heard a scream of agony.

“Lloyd, what the hell are you-”

Rat-at-at!

“Heh, nice to see you’re a defector!” Lance shouted. “Watch my…”

Then he immediately bolted away from him. “Uh… huh?”

Then he saw Ivan was running back to him, seeming to ignore the reaction he had at the moment. He was suddenly pulled by the wrist, forcing to watch what little he could of what just happened. He turned around, seeing nothing but the back of Ivan’s head.

“I didn’t just…”

“You serious?” the three called out.

“I’m dead serious.” Anya sipped a small amount of soda from her can.

“That was… that was him the whole time?” said Leila.

“Indeed.”

“So why do you want our help then?” asked Roxanne. “We’re not hunting the guy down. It’s not the main focus.”

“Not hunt, Roxanne…” She took another sip before speaking. “Recruit.”

They were left befuddled.

“Wh-Why would you do that?”

“First off, how long do you think your little Militia group will last?”

“Until the red and blue coats are annihilated.” Roxanne said proudly.

“I doubt that.”

“Eh?”

“According to one of my spies, each of the three ministries have agreed to cut your salary entirely. They know full well that that’s your only dependency at the moment.” She adjusted her scarf. “Besides, if we can’t do anything to stop you, then the outside will.”

Anya looked around, noting that the two were unsettlingly silent. So, she had to address it. “I don’t care if the Militia or the Regular Army gets ahold of him. What matters is that we win this bloody war. Also…, let’s not forget that I was never against your cause to begin with.”

They said nothing.

“So, is it a deal?”

Roxanne would say, “Does that mean… this is some sort race?”

Anya sighed, reaching into her purse. “No… I’m helping you, am I not?”

Roxanne chuckled a bit. “Heh, touché.”

She smiled. “Good to hear.”

Five soldiers stood in their way. “Fire at will!”

Rat-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at…!

Jacklyn took out his baton, charging towards the soldiers with a battle cry. “Get out of my… uh!”

She nearly fell onto the ground once she felt Ivan pull her from the shoulder.

With a thrust of the hand, a ball of fire exploded in the middle of their group. The three were dancing as the fire seared through their skin.

“Oh Celestia.” Jacklyn gasped.

“Just go!”

Lance passed by the collapsing men, watching them kick and squirm at the inescapable flames. “It’s him alright.”

“What the…?” Ivan noticed Jacklyn beginning to lose speed, stumbling with every step. “Aw geez.”

He slowed down, helping the heaving Jacklyn onto her back. Supporting her by using his arms, he began running down the forest. “Wish I were a wolf or something, then this would end faster.”

Though tired, she managed to see the fleeing Lance stay right beside him. The look on his face told her immediately to frown in pity, but mostly in fear.

Around two minutes later, they could see the sky in a much clearer light. After exiting the trees, and running up and down a hill, they were out of sight.

“Whoa.” Lance commented, watching the smoke from where he stood.

“Yeah, Impressive huh?”

“Uh…” he nodded.

“Neat…, ‘cause you won’t be seeing more any time soon.”

He turned around. “Whaddaya…”

The end of the rifle barrel was in front of him.

Lance put his hands in the air. He even heard Jacklyn gasp at this sudden move. “Y-You can’t be serious, mate!”

“I’m sorry man, but we’re on the run. And we can’t have people like you following us around.”

Lance let his frown say the rest, watching Ivan press the trigger.

But then something in his mind made him open his eyes and shout, “Wait!”

Rat-at-at!

Ivan looked up, the rifle pointing in another direction. “Uh…. Grrr, what is it?”

Lance sighed, losing all tension he held seconds ago. “Are you two leaving for the green zone?”

The two were in utter disbelief.

“Uh…” Jacklyn spoke. “How’d you…?”

“That’s the obvious choice for fugitives like you two.”

Ivan groaned. “Ugh, what do you suggest?”

He smirked. “A consulate down in Salt Lake.”

Ivan was still for a moment. However with time, he lowered the rifle, letting the man breathe. “You know us very well, so how are we going to get there?”

“Freeze, dirtbags!” a soldier shouted. He and his squad of soldiers pointed their guns at them from their jeep, ready to fire.

“Well, that was easy… Jackie, take cover!”

She immediately complied.

Rat-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at…!

Marianne sat up on her bed. The bright blue sky was enough to make her shy away from the window. “Ugh, damn mornings.”

She exited out her room, wiping the muck from her eyes with her hand. Her coat was hanging from her shoulders, the sleeves blowing in the wind as she walked down the hall. She checked her revolver for ammo. When she noticed that there was, she let out a yawn as she walked down the stairs.

“One more thing…, um…, do you ever wonder how you’d make things right?”

After a little pause, she’d answer, “Sometimes.”

Marianne stopped halfway down the stairs. She rested her arm on the railing before placing her hand over her arm. She took a deep breath before she got moving. Down the hall, there was a little kitchen. In there, Big Mac and Maribelle sat peacefully next to a table.

“Ah, good afternoon!” Maribelle said with a wave.

She was baffled. “Afternoon?”

“Yeah, Trevor let you and Big Mac here sleep.” She used her knife to spread some jelly on her toast. “We were wondering why you’d stay up that late.”

“Oh, just needed some company. That’s all.”

“A conventional answer.”

“Yep.” she walked over to the counter, pouring herself a mug of coffee. “So where did Pierre and Trevor go?”

“He and Pierre are going for another supply run.”

“Oh, why didn’t you go?” She then took a sip of her warm coffee.

“Well, you know.”

She looked to where she was eyeing. There, Big Mac was already laying low with a hoof covering his face.

“Big Mac, you okay?” Marianne asked.

“Uh…” He lowered the hoof from his face. “Eeyup.”

“He’s just not in the mood now.” Maribelle took a huge chunk off of her jellied toast. “It seems the existential rollercoaster you two were on made him a bit nauseous.”

Marianne could see Big Mac’s gloom gaze at her for a moment. Then he was back to staring blankly. With that, she rolled her eyes and drank another sip of her coffee. Taking out the smartphone from her pants pocket.

“I won’t press on the matter though.” Maribelle said after drinking a small dose of milk from her cup. “In the end, it’s just cultural differences right?”

“Right.” Another sip of coffee passed through her tongue. After swallowing, “Uh… Hey Maribelle, when you went to Equestria… um…,”

Big Mac hid his gasp as best as he could.

“Went to Equestria…, and?”

“Well, you said that you went to Canterlot for a moment.”

“Yeah, what about it?”

“Did any of you pass by any embassies while you were there?”

“Well, we were just on the train. So no, why ask?”

She was quiet, but Maribelle was able to interpret her expression quickly. “I swear to god, that no one saw me there. I did as told like a good girl.”

“Whatever you say.” the remaining coffee was warm enough for her to swallow it all in a couple gulps.

“So why ask then?” Maribelle asked with a pseudo-death stare.

“First off tell me this: From when you first landed on Equestrian soil to when you arrived in Canterlot, how long did that take?”

“Two days and a half.”

She was inserting her arms into the sleeves. “Now, with that in place. How long did it take for you two to get caught?”

Maribelle looked onto Big Mac. He was trembling visibly.

She sighed. “In two weeks.”

“Did the train make a stop at Canterlot?”

“Obviously.” Her suspicion kept rising. “So…, can you get to the point?”

“Certainly…. This just happened.” She was halfway done with buttoning up her coat when she handed a smartphone over to Maribelle. On the screen, was a headliner, that read…,

“Mayor of Fort Xavier arrested for violating his terms of service.” she pouted, before looking at the less bolded text underneath. “US authorities to commend RED high command for exposing such conditions to the public.”

“Yep, they got ‘em.” Marianne reiterated. “Courtesy of the same people that got you two busted, got him busted also.”

Maribelle’s eyes narrowed. “Those rats!”

“And you know what that means?”

“Those prissy ass hats are gonna get it?”

“Close, but not what I was going for.” She finished buttoning her coat, getting ahold of her revolvers. “It means that we better get moving before the competition gets a step ahead of us.”

“I agree, right Big Mac…? Big Mac?”

He was still trembling, facing the table with such gloom.

Maribelle sighed. “C’mon buddy, you can’t be like this all the time.”

“Eeyup.”

“So you’re gonna get on your feet?”

After a pause, he’d say, “Not yet.”

“Big Mac,” Marianne intervened. “Let’s put what we talked about last night aside, alright? If you want that debt wiped clean off your slate, then we have to get it together.”

“Eeyup.”

She took out her walky-talky. “So, as Trevor’s third in command, I’m ordering all Legion personnel to evacuate!”

“Yeah!” Maribelle cheered.

Then Marianne was on the move to give out the order. This gave time for Maribelle to turn to Big Mac. “You’re not sad because of what Marianne told you, aren’t you?”

“Hmm, not anymore.” He answered.

Bothered, she asked, “It’s Ivan, right?”

“Eeyup.”

“I guess it isn’t easy for you, huh?”

He nodded.

“Well, I can’t help you with that.”

“What?”

“It all comes down to choice, I guess.” She hopped off her chair. “You either let it in or let it go. But it seems there’s no latter for you.”

“Eeyup.”

“At least cheer up, okay?”

He smiled a bit. “Okay.”

“That’s what I want to hear.” she giggled. “Anyway, let’s get going. Marianne probably told the entire outpost by now.”

“Eeyup.” He got on his four legs and trotted behind the eager Maribelle.

Maribelle however, felt this ominous feeling in her head. In that moment, she held tightly onto to hilt of her katana. “And Big Mac?”

“Mmm?”

She stopped to get a good look at him. “Please…, just try.”

Although a bit cagey at first, he’d say, “Eeyup…, hopefully.”

After a little smile of her own, she continued walking. Still wary of what Big Mac was saying,

“Ivan…,”

The three were driving down an empty but filthy road, music completing the scene.

The road ahead looked rather peaceful, Jacklyn would think. It was the least she could do after all. For each time she remembered that poor soldier…

She leaned her head against the window, ignoring the vibrations that were reverberating through her head. Or at least, she tried. She’d choose to plant her head against the seat… However, “Aargh, my neck.”

“You okay there, Jackie?” Ivan asked her.

“Yeah,” she replied. “It’s just been, the wildest of days.”

“Heh, you and me both.”

The two laughed a bit, before looking back out into the road. She was tapping her fingers against her lap. Deep down though, she couldn’t hold it in. “Hey…, Lance, was it?”

“Yeah?”

“Can I ask where you’re from?”

Ivan grumbled, looking straight out into the road.

“Australia.”

“East or West.”

“Who cares, they’re both the same.”

“C’mon, just tell me.”

He rolled his eyes, but gave a little smile. “Ugh, I’m from the east.”

“Which state?”

Ivan refrained himself from slapping his face.

“Are you planning on stalking me or something?”

“No, and even if you didn’t believe me, do you really think I’m in a position to leave the country?”

He thought of it for a moment, but then sighed. “I’m from Sydney.”

“Really?” she immediately beamed with excitement. “You must be living the good life-”

“If you believe in those damn legends…, then good for you.” he said bluntly. “Ever since the Soviets annexed the west, the allies have been… worse.”

Her excitement faded. “So you’re from the poorer section of the city?”

He’d nod.

Jacklyn sighed. “Oh… Sorry to hear that.”

“Heh, if you thought for a moment that Aussies like me were doing A-Okay…, then you’re dead wrong.” He watched the vast hills and trees pass by. “Say, where are you guys from?”

“That doesn’t matter, dude.” Ivan said. “We’re fugitives, so don’t think-”

“Ugh, we’re from Chicago.”

“Jackie!”

“Chicago? Heard they were the last stable city within the American red zone.”

“Well, you’re not wrong. It really does feel like it.”

“Food shortages?”

She nodded.

“Gunfights?”

She nodded.

“Civilians expendable?”

She nodded.

“Well then, you probably saw a lot when you lived there.”

She sighed, looking away to rest her neck. “I guess you can say that…, do you have a reason to become a mercenary?”

He held onto his SMG. “It’s… It’s something I want to keep to myself.”

“Oh come on.” Jacklyn groaned. “You’re just like this guy.”

When Ivan saw her finger pointing directly at him, he cringed.

“He doesn’t want to say anything about what he’s been doing!”

He loosened the grip. “Hmm.”

He picked through his pockets, taking out a little photo. Jacklyn would take it in her hand. “Are they your family?”

“Yeah, my wife and I have been holding on…, but, this was my last resort.”

“Huh…, they look cute, by the way.”

“Thanks.”

After being handed back the photo, he put it away. “The Authorities just love to crack down on people in the slums.”

“Well… I’m sorry to hear this, sir.”

“It’s alright. When you’re born into it, you’re easily used to it.”

“So, where was the photo taken?”

“On the way for rations, we stopped by the QVB…”

As they talked, Ivan could hear the music ending.

“… And that was ‘When the Moon goes down in the valley of time’ by the Jubalaries everybody. Thank you for listening to Sunset radio, Reliable Excavation Demolition’s only radio source!” the DJ proclaimed. “To all our fellow mercs on each and every front, here’s your one o’clock news!”

Nothing else to do, Ivan paid attention.

“Our Top story, the US Government is up in arms due to a sudden scandal rocking them today.” the DJ announced. “In Fort Xavier…”

“Huh?” Jacklyn immediately, turned around and leaning towards the radio.

“… was arrested early this morning by a joint operation conducted by US and RED forces. The reason, he admitted to sympathizing with a criminal organization for personal gains. Though what those personal gains are remains unknown, it seems that it no doubt proves that something ominous lurks within our governments.”

“You can’t be serious.” Jacklyn struggled to smile.

“I guess so.”

“This just comes on the same day that Princess Celestia of Equestria arrived on a diplomatic trip to the States. However, reports are suggesting that further events won’t be halted as a result. But with the Mayor gone, what will be of the fugitives?”

Their hearts were racing.

“Here’s Alice Wesley and General Jason Rudolph with the news.”

“With both fugitives on the run…”

Ivan’s felt as if it was going to explode.

“We believe that in the name of justice and order, the US government should continue pursuing such delinquents, even after this scandal.”

“I agree.” said the General. “They are in clear violation of our agreement, and must be brought to…”

Click!

Both of them were feeling their organs lose all sense of reason.

Jacklyn pulled away from the On/Off button. “What in Celestia was that?”

“Well whaddaya think?”

“It seems you two have a lot on your hands.”

Ivan and Jacklyn simply kept those feelings close. “Agree.”

“So don’t think for a minute that I’m cool with all this.”

“We know.” said Ivan.

“Good.”

Thomas held onto Alice’s hand, watching her sleep peacefully over his shoulder.

“You two seem to get along well.” said Walters.

“Well, we’ve been married for a year now-”

“No, no, not with her.” He was rubbing his forehead. “I mean, about what happened with you and Redmond.”

“What about that?”

“You mean you don’t know what this means?”

“Eh?”

“You’re telling me that with you here, this means-”

“Oh.” He sighed. “That.”

“Hmm…, I didn’t mean to rain on your parade, but, that’s a fact.”

“No doubt about it.”

“You’ve been doing your best since the day you joined… But I guess in the eyes of Redmond, it doesn’t seem enough.”

“I know.”

“Look, I don’t think he means it.” Walters would see Thomas look out the window for a brief moment. “He was just hoping for… more from a military officer like yourself.”

“Speaking of which, weren’t you one at some point?”

Walters smirked. “Heh, no doubt about it, friend.”

“Which front?’

“A ton of 'em.”

He kept staring at the plains.

“Look, it’s understandable for you to get this way, Thomas.”

He sighed. “I don’t care.”

“And I’m not surprised.”

“Huh?”

“Heard you were the Dictatress’s, Toy back there.” He laughed a bit. “Heard that was actually your only job.”

His cheeks were flaring red. “Please stop.”

Annoyed, he’d say, “Well, you should’ve been over it by now.”

“I know, I know… But, looking back still hurts.”

“Does it still hurt a lot?”

Thomas gently squeezed Alice’s hand. “Kind of does.”

“And that’s sad, really.”

“Hmph.” he grouched.

“The fact that you were nothing but a toy to a woman like her feels… off.”

Thomas said nothing.

“And now that you’re with her,” he said, briefly pointing at Alice. “I thought you’d put that behind you.”

“Yeah but…, there’s still more that needs to be done.”

Walters grew quiet also, nothing but the rotors were making sound. He took off his sunglasses, letting his eyes relax. “I get it, yet some more unfinished business with your lady, I assume.”

“Yeah... That… That sounds right.”

“Indeed, but you’re treading on a scary road, you know.”

“What do you mean?”

“Redmond’s been at war with his brother for nearly two centuries; who knows if it’ll ever let up.”

“It will.”  Thomas proclaimed. “Once Ivan is caught, we’ll be sure to-”

“But what if the opposing side gets to them first?”

They looked towards Olivia, who was wide awake.

“If you haven’t noticed, there’s one advantage that our enemy possesses, and it’s called attachment.”

Walters complied. “She’s right Thomas, these people know more about him than we do.”

He was quiet yet again.

“Tell me, Thomas.” Olivia started. “Don’t you think this is a little absurd?”

“You’re up against a man capable of mind-control, man.” Derek jumped in. “Isn’t that something you need to be a bit careful with?”

Thomas reached into one of Alice’s pockets.

“He’s a rather dangerous man.” Derek added. “And our competition is just as dangerous.”

In his hand now, was a locket in the shape of a heart. The three were silent at this. With the locket in front of him, he’d say, “Remember, both of us were assigned this role. Neither of us want to go back to the Danville incident… But, knowing Redmond, it seems that we either do this or end up in the streets.”

Olivia found one of Walters’s subordinates grip his rifle. His shaking visible to her eye.  She’s sigh. “Not to mention that this applies to most of us too.”

Walters’s eyes slanted, and he was quick to put his glasses back on. “Ugh, what do you want from us then?”

He stuffed the locket in his shirt pocket. “All I want is that all of you trust her.”

“That’s it?”

“You know you can always opt out, right?” Thomas said bothered, “I mean, you do have a loose alliance with RED, don’t you?”

He smiled, slackening the glare. “I’m sorry, I was just hoping for a better leader for this operation.”

“Tsk!” Thomas hissed. “Well too bad, you’re not getting one. Like the old saying goes, what you see is what you get.”

“Huh, even though I can quit, I doubt it’s likely.” Managing with the seat belt strapped on him, he leaned forward. “You know why? Because we all have our reasons to want him on a platter.”

He took a brief glance at every person in the chopper. “I see.”

“This is a scary road you’re treading on, might as well throw away my doubts and join you.”

Thomas smiled too. “Thanks.”

The others did the same, kind of.

Ivan let the jeep swerve to the right, before pushing the brakes, placing the lever on park, and shutting it off.

Jacklyn wasn’t pleased by this move. “Ivan, why’d you-”

Ivan was leaning his head against the steering wheel.

“Are you even…”

He reached his hand out into the road ahead. Straightaway, they could hear it.

“Oh no.”

“Yep.”

Jacklyn then asked, “So you’re suggesting that we actually head towards the front?”

“I’m not the one who suggested it.”

“Gah…!” She placed her hand over her chest, “Uh… uh…”

“Can’t we just find another route?” asked Lance in a somewhat similar state.

“If we did that, then we’ll be running into either side’s reinforcements.” Ivan sighed. “So Jackie, congrats. It’s a rather good idea, you know.”

“Um…” she quickly shot her gaze towards the glove compartment, resting a hand over her cheek. “Uh… yeah.”

“Ugh…. Honestly, it doesn’t sound like a bad idea.” Lance was taking out the magazine from his rifle, looking at the bullets within. “But here’s the problem.., we are in here.”

Jacklyn let her hand slide from her cheek. She then, slowly, faced Ivan; who in turn looked back at her.

“You know, Lance.” said Jacklyn, jogging along with the others. “This is the fourth vehicle we had to ditch. And this one we did in record time.”

Lance guffawed. “Really?”

“Mmm Hmm.”

“Heh, Impressive.” he commended. “If you’re not a merc, then you’ll notice quickly that cars are an oddity around here. Working cars mind you.”

“Heh, maybe you’re right.”

“Yep. So Ivan, how do you expect to enter Salt Lake?” Lance asked.

Ivan answered. “I don’t think that now is the time to discuss this.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right.”

Ivan found a billboard to the right.

“Man,” Lance said with awe. “Billboard must’ve been clearer before the wars.”

“Follow me.” Ivan ordered.

“Uh… what was that?”

He bolted towards the billboard, causing the others to follow. They stood against the support beams.

“Lance, can you scout the area for us?”

“Uh…? Heh, glad you asked.” He stuck his rifle out before placing his eye into the scope. “Eh… most of the action is happening in the city.”

He pulled away. “Which means we’re in an extremely vulnerable state. If a flanking force comes in, we won’t be living for that much longer.”

“So shall we get moving?”

“Obviously.” he was standing on his feet.

‘Hold it!” Acquiring their attention, Jacklyn would say, “C-Can I… see your rifle?”

He was taken aback. “You want to take it away from me, don’t you?”

Modestly, she’d say. “Yes.”

“Jackie, just let it go.” Ivan said.

“I agree.” Lance said coldly. “We need to move quickly if we don’t want spark any attention.”

“But…”

“Jackie, that’s enough.” Ivan too stood up, and began walking. “Now let’s go.”

Lance would do the same. Without hesitating, Jacklyn too would follow. Her hand was gripping tightly onto the baton as she struggled to keep up with the group.

“Oh, and Jackie, was it?”

“What?” she asked with a virulent tone.

“I was assigned this weapon.”

The grip on her baton loosened. Her stare being reduced. “Oh…, I see.”

She picked up speed, and was now joining the two in the typical side by side manner.

“Yeah, my superiors told me that this was the weapon of choice for me.” He switched to his SMG. “I didn’t complain, I had a wife and kids back home obviously.”

“I understand.” Jacklyn held onto her arm.

“So, you were planning on taking drastic measures weren’t you?”

She shot up to him. “Uh…”

“You were, weren’t you?”

She was looking at the asphalt now.

Seeing this made Lance comment with, “Welcome to the red zone, pal. Well, not really. Consider this your first experience on the battlefield.”

“I already have.”

“I’m sorry?”

“I… I’ve already seen enough.”

He checked the magazine for ammo. “Well, alrighty then. Hope your stomach can handle more.”

Click!

“Of course.”

BOOM!

The streets were being filled with blasts of smoke and fire. Each one getting closer and closer.

“Over there!” Panicking, Ivan pointed at the first building they came across. They’d sprint to that location in an instant, with Ivan kicking the door open. “Scout the area, search for any hostiles and eliminate them.”

“Oi!” Lance nodded, charging into the building.

“And Jackie?” Ivan asked, getting ahold of Jacklyn.

“Yes?”

Aversely, he told her. “I hate it too.”

Jacklyn was still, a hand resting on her cheek as she watched him join Lance.

"Jackie, you coming or what?" Ivan called.

To which, Jacklyn quickly snapped out of it to join the others.

Chapter 9

This Burden of Mine

Blutarch walked down the hallway, his bodyguards staying close. The sunlight beaming from the windows to his right were a nuisance, but manageable. Once at the door, he opened it.

“Ah, mister Blutarch! Thank Luna you’re here.” said the Lady in front of her. In the meantime, she was adjusting the stoles on her robes.

He walked over to the table. After sitting across from her, she slid to him a plate with some cake. “Want some milk?”

“Let’s just cut to the chase, Esther.” He grabbed a fork. “Boys, you may leave. Make sure you watch your backs.”

They complied.

While his bodyguards closed the doors behind him, Blutarch would observe her pour some milk into the glass cup.

After putting the pitcher down, she asked, “So what chase do you want to cut to?”

“That our plan to bring down Mister Bentley was a complete failure.”

“Ah~. That’s what you were getting at.” She reached for her fork.

“We’ve been too light on that guy.”

She was chewing a piece of her cake. “Well… he was allied with the local resistance group. Those debauchers can put up a huge fight.”

“In retrospect, my top mercs managed to put them down in record time.”

She swallowed. “That’s because they’re your top mercs.”

“Of course, forget the fact that your top infantrymen were obliterated before they could even land a hit.”

She slammed her fork against the table. “Look, the point is that there’s a high possibility that they could have something to do with it.”

“Obviously.” He cut a piece from his cake. “And who may that be?”

She rested her head on her hand. “Ugh, the ALM?”

“Oh, them.” He stuffed the piece in his mouth.

“Well, do you think so?”

  He stopped chewing. “I’m sorry?”

“Do you, think they have something to do with it?”

After swallowing, “Well, it seems likely. With the powers he has, I think it’s safe to say that they too will want a piece of the pie.”

“Let’s also not forget that they command under the shadows.”

“Obviously.”

Esther drank a bit of her milk. “So how do you expect to beat them?”

“What?”

“Since they command under the shadows, I think it’s safe to say we should come to a battle plan.”

He drank a bit of his milk before saying, “I don’t think we need to worry about that.”

“Hmm?”

“I said, there’s no need to worry.”

“What do you mean?”

“I may not know a lot about the boy, but my associates do.”

“Hmm.” She picked up her fork, “I guess I should’ve remembered that from the beginning.”

“What matters is that we get there first, by any means.”

“Okay… What are those means?”

He drank his milk, swallowing every ounce.

She sighed. “You don’t know what they are, don’t you?”

He put down the cup. “Not a single clue.”

She cut out another piece. “So… do you want me to come up with something?”

He reached for the pitcher of milk. “Please…, go on ahead.”

She let go of her fork. “First off…, the weakest need to go.”

“So Basically…”

She smiled. “Yes, because your plan was stupid.”

A train was moving rapidly over the tracks. On one of the cars, two men holding onto HMG’s, were standing through the Ring mounts on the roof. As they headed through a range of hills, one of them swore to have seen someone in the distance.

“Hey Jamie, I think I spotted…”

Shooting a look at him was the worst decision. Where blood was splotched over the roof, and his hand was sliding down.

Thwap!

Two men and two women in black latched onto the car like magnets.

“We’re under attack!”

Then through the square holes attached at the sides of the cars, assault rifles were sticking out before firing.

“Jump!” yelled one of them.

They’d hop onto the ceiling with a loud clang.

Inside though…,

Foom! Foom! Foom!

The guard put down the large bulky gun and prepared the detonator, narrowing his eyes.

Then he heard the door swipe behind him.

Rat-at-at!

He yelled through the pain.

His partner was quick to discover this. “Damn it, you son of a-!”

Rat-at-at!

The woman in black watched her comrade do the same thing before shouting. “Clear!”

Rat-at-at…!

She’d gasp before sliding to the side of the car. The bullets were racing in and banging at the walls.

“Phew.” she sighed.

Blam! Blam! Blam!

She looked outside, where Trevor was landing on the platform. He placed his hand on the digital keypad, which instantly opened the door for him once it powered off.

The guards quickly made their move. Hiding behind a seat, Trevor whipped out a little blue pistol. He aimed up once a drone was already hovering in front of him.

Tw-wch!

A bright blue orb crashed onto the drone’s long metallic body before the machine gun underneath can fire.

D-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r….!

“Aaargh!”

“Shoot, it’s turned!” the horrified guard screamed. “Kill it! Kill-!”

BLAM!

  He exited out the car a couple seconds later, the drone next to his shoulder and a large group of bodies lie around with pools of blood underneath them. The drone didn’t last long though, being ambushed by five troops the moment they entered into the next car.

“Pin him-!”

BLAM!

Two drones came in.

BLAM!

BLAM!

He hopped onto the next seat, firing each round as he hopped over each of the following.

“You’re not get-”

Slash!

He let the guard rest on his shoulder.

“Assho-”

The knife was buried deep in his chest, he could only choke softly as his eyes violently closed. Trevor released the knife after letting him rest against the wall. He then let the guard he was carrying kneel down before putting him on his back. He frowned before getting up, reloading, and exiting out the door.

In the next room, he was met with a guard trembling from head to toe.

B-beep!

Rat-at-at…!

He danced as red was appearing on his blue uniform. With that, Trevor jumped to the side.

BLAM!

It was followed by an explosion that was powerful enough to break the glass on each side. The train would come to a stop, nothing but the gentle breeze could be heard. He walked into the car, finding the sentry gun be surrounded with static before popping like a balloon, making him wince. He stood there for a little while.

Getting the cue, Pierre stood up from his cover. “How was your end Trevor?”

Trevor was loading his scattergun with more bullets, looking up to give him a depressing look.

Pierre then saw the blood that stained his white coat. “Oh, I see.”

He then looked at the bodies that littered the floor. “You know since they’ve been around for more than two decades, they would’ve fortified their supply lines a bit better.”

Trevor put his rifle away. “I agree.”

He walked over to the broken window, where countless hills stood still. “Damn war’s been going on for a while now. Do you think Marianne will get over it?”

Pierre crossed his arms. “Ugh, both countries are very persistent. So she’s going to have to get over it by force.”

“After what happened during Bloody Leaf, I don’t think she’s going to.”

“Hmm, good point.” He walked past him, hopping off of the train.

This made Trevor follow. “That home meant so much for her.”

Pierre looked at the battered car, where the faction’s respective flag hung. “I agree, it’s best that we don’t pain her like this.”

Trevor nodded.

Boom!

Boom!

“Well well, they made good use of those mines.”

Moments later, a couple trucks filled with several wooden crates sped towards their position, sliding to a stop.

“Get in!” the driver screamed.

They did, and then the driver sped off.

Trevor turned around when a large mass of white smoke burst into view.

“Do you think Marianne is doing okay?” Pierre asked.

He looked back at the front. “She’ll manage.”

“There it is!” she shouted.

“We see it Marianne!” Maribelle shouted back. “Right Haystack?”

“Yep!” he responded. “I’m glad that we got that call, though.”

Marianne blushed. “Heh, yeah, would’ve been a disorderly mishmash, right?”

The fire had spread across acre after acre. Sending an urge of tension through Marianne’s shoulders. Her chest felt stiffened to the point where she’d grab onto it to exhale. The chopper would land. In that moment, her chest ameliorated, letting her do as such. But the dismay she felt was still lurking. She and the others walked off the chopper, while a soldier was heading towards them.

“Marianne, how have you been doing?” he welcomed with a brief wave.

“Commander Metzger, can you explain why you’re here?” she said with a modest wave.

“Well, being a mercenary during World War Three, you have to put your skills out in the field from time to time, right?”

“Touché, I guess.” she shrugged. The fire in front of her kept her shoulders tensed, but she was able to ask, “So… you believe he was here?”

“I’m confident.” he answered. “We sent ten reconnaissance squads to scout the forest.”

He’d frown, kicking the grass. “But, when they called back…, they were claiming to have seen him. And they seem to be right. Follow me.”

“To where?”

“To the forest.” Realizing that she wasn’t going to lose that baffled face, he’d explain, “Hmmph, we’re not going directly into the fire of course.”

“Oh.” She held onto her arm. “Heh, alrighty then, show us the way.”

With a smirk and a nod, he began walking. “Put on gas masks then follow me.”

“Alright.” Marianne turned to the others. “Come along Haystack, Maribelle!”

“Uh, really?” Big Mac said, a hoof raised in the air.

“Yes really, now let’s get going.”

They were confused at first, but after shrugging to each other, they were right behind them.

“Umph!” Big Mac’s body pressed downward, looking up to find Maribelle sitting on his back. “Maribelle!”

She laughed awkwardly. “We’re in a bit of a hurry, aren’t we?”

“Hmm…, ‘Ah guess.”

They heard sirens coming from the road behind them. There, he’d find three battered and rusty fire trucks screech to a stop like nails over a chalkboard. Opening the front doors, were two BLU soldiers.

“Go, get going, you have a fire to put out!” the soldier shouted, pointing his pistol at the doors next to him. “Move, move, move!”

Big Mac watched as the men and women all hurried out.

“You’re not going to slack off when a forest like that is on fire! So get going; move, move, move!”

  Big Mac was looking at the panicked look on their faces, watching them get all the equipment needed to douse it. He’d turn away to find Marianne’s shoulders still tensed. The fact that troops were scattered everywhere wasn’t helping, it seemed. It all ended when he felt a warm brush of air pressing over his ear. His heart nearly stopped at that.

“Let’s just not bring it up, okay?” Maribelle whispered.

His ears pulled back, sulking. “Alright then.”

“That’s good to hear.” she pat him on his mane. She then leaned away and sat on his back.

The walk lasted for a while. With the fire already far away from them, they could rest assure that burning alive wouldn’t be an issue.

“Here it is!”

“Oh Jesus!” Marianne gasped at what they were witnessing.

Big Mac galloped to their side, and nearly fainted at what they saw.

“Yep, we pulled him out, but it was too late.” Metzger said. “Severe Frostbite from head to toe. Don’t know how he did it…, but he did.”

He took off his helmet, shaking his head. “At this rate, it’ll drop our morale to an even new low once more damage is done.”

“So what then?” Marianne asked.

“I don’t know, but the obvious needs to be done.” he reminded them. “I mean, you all have your motives for wanting him dead, right?”

She kept staring at the multi-colored body. “Of course, but that’s the problem. How long will it take?”

Metzger was in thought.

“Only a couple days.”

They turned to find Big Mac with the sternest of looks.

“What do you mean?” Marianne asked.

“Just look at where we are. Looks like the intended route was scrapped.”

She got up, resting her chin over a hand. “Huh, now that you think about, you’re right.”

“So, it’s likely that they’ll be heading towards a major city after this.”

Metzger got up too. “And the closest one is Salt Lake.”

Big Mac added. “And if that’s the case, then we can wait for him there.”

“Only one problem.” stated Metzger. “Salt Lake is under RED control.”

“Not to mention that’s just a guess.” Maribelle said.

“Which is why we do the obvious.” He reminded them, ignoring their reactions. “We start by getting in contact with Blutarch for a little request.”

“He’s at a meeting with the Sisterhood, Haystack.” Marianne told him.

“Oh…” Wondering what next, he tapped his hoof.

“But… Let’s start from another point.” Marianne placed her hands in her pockets, eyeing the clear blue sky. “Something must’ve went wrong when they were heading north. So they’ll have to find something of value in order to go back. Thus, they’ll be going someplace specific in order to acquire it.”

“And it’ll obviously be in a major city.” Maribelle concluded.

“Exactly.” said Marianne.

“Now that question is, what exactly went wrong. More importantly, where?”

Bothered, Big Mac would ask, “But what does that have to do with actually finding them there?”

Marianne looked at him with her sternest look. “If we’re going to go behind enemy lines, in a major city mind you, we’ll have to execute this mission as efficiently as possible. We find the source, then we can fulfil the operation before RED can even lift a finger.”

“And how are we going to do that?” asked Maribelle.

“Simple, I…” she wrapped her hands behind her back. “I know someone back in another front.

She faced the frostbitten body. “Remember the body we dumped?”

  With their stomachs churning, they nodded.

“Well, no doubt she’s heading out there to poke it with a stick or something.” she laughed cheekily. “So what do you say, we roll out for some answers?”

Big Mac kicked the grass softly, facing Maribelle for a reply. Maribelle did the same. Looking back at Marianne the two would sigh and nod.

“Well alright.” she gave a thumbs up. “Let’s get going. Thanks Metzger!”

“Uh, yeah…, no problem, I guess.” He said with the most obdurate of waves, and the smallest of smiles.

After the others waved goodbye, Marianne stopped her walk to say, “Oh, and Haystack…, nice to see that you used past experiences for that strategy. You just needed to know how it was made up.”

Big Mac stopped his trotting, facing the grass below. His lips quivered, his legs felt like imitating that.

“Haystack.”

He looked up at Maribelle.

With a smile on her face, she told him. “Don’t worry, it’ll be okay.”

He faced back at Marianne, who was yards ahead of him. He took a deep breath before lifting his head up. He exhaled, and began trotting again. “’Ah guess.”

They were quiet after that. Maribelle would go on to pet his mane, something that relaxed the two during rides like this.

“Thanks.” he’d say to her.

“Don’t mention it, B-Haystack.” She smiled awkwardly. “You have a choice, you know. Good thing you’re making the right one.”

“Yep.”

She looked around the forest, seeing the blue sky past the ubiquitous trees. She’d smile. “I know it.”

Marianne’s smiled warmly at this too.

“What’s on your end, Ivan?” Lance shouted.

“I’m clear also. Find anything interesting though?”

“Blimey, I was going to ask you the same thing. Anyway, no. This is probably some old drugstore or something.”

Ivan and Jacklyn were walking down the hall, arriving to his position.

“Whaddaya…” They were in front of vast space. Which Ivan commented with…, “Wow, looks like you’re right.”

He walked out of the room they were in. Atop, he could barely make out the word ‘Pharmacy’ through the faded paint. “Ugh, looks like we stumbled upon yet another ghost town.”

“Agree.” Lance said. “I’m just surprised that this city is still standing after more than two decades.”

“Guys, you better look at this!” Jacklyn called.

They retreated back into the room. Quickly, they’d find her location.

“Did we, check this room before?” Ivan asked.

“No, it was locked.” Jacklyn had her hand rest over her agape mouth. “Didn’t know it lead me to this.”

“Bloody hell.” Lance walked over to the skeleton, squatting down for a face to face observation. “Judging by that hole, it must’ve been suicide.”

“And judging by that armband, I think he’s ALM.”

Lance looked at Ivan as if he were an alert Deer. “The, who?”

“Uh… you don’t know who they are?”

“No, huh, but I guess I have to.”

“Hmm, odd.” Ivan rummaged through each piece of paper on the desk. “Well, there’s nothing of interest on the desk. Just a bunch of blank papers and calendars. Must’ve been tough on this guy.”

“And the rest is just burned to ash.” Jacklyn said.

Ivan looked to where she was looking, where literally a pile of ash was in the corner. “Great. This makes the trek even more difficult.”

“Guys, I found something in the cabinet.” Lance announced.

“And what would that be?”

He stood up. “Must be the guy’s phone.”

“Yeah, I’m checking for… Huh, looks like there is.” Lance pressed play on the recording app.

“Grrr, damn this place.” It started. “Hmm, Double F thought that this would be the best staging area… God damn was he wrong… Ugh…, If you’re dumb enough to find this place. I want you to check on someone just ten blocks south from here. They’re residing in Lavender Court, at the Loving sky apartments. I don’t know if they’re still around though. Both Armies are practically wiping us off the map.

“Just five hours ago, BLU forces raided in one of our cells in far-east end of town. It won’t be long before they find me… Which is why I’m locking myself in… Hopefully…, hopefully they’ll know what to do… Hell, it doesn’t matter anyway… This whole campaign was a lost cause honestly. But hey…, they all seem like cool people… It’s just unfortunate that I had to join.”

They heard a loud click before it ended. Ivan leaned away, sighing. “It’s possibly another cell. Do you think we should go?”

“Of course.” said Lance. “It’s not interfering with this plan, not to mention the good stuff we could find.”

“I agree. And you Jackie?” He turned to her as he received no response.

She was looking at the phone, in mourning.

“Jackie.”

She jumped slightly. “Uh… yeah, right. I think… I think it’s best that we go there.”

“Alrighty then.” Ivan walked out of the room. “Hopefully we didn’t lose track of time.”

“Yeah.” Lance did the same.

“Jackie, let’s get going.”

She jumped again. “Uggh! Yeah, sure, I’m going.”

Jacklyn would run over to him. She’d give her best smile.

Ivan, feeling as awkward as the others, pointed out the door. “C’mon, hopefully the infantry haven’t arrived to this position.”

And so they were off.

Ka-boom!

Boom!

The tank pushed forward, the Mounted Machine gun firing as many rounds as the soldier firing could do so. It would be followed by a dozen of soldiers on foot.

“Let’s go.” Ivan ordered, surveying the soldiers engaging the enemy.

Jacklyn was the last to leave the rubble. Looking back at the bodies behind her made her want to vomit, it would be even worse when the tank was blown to bits like a cracker. “Celestia save them.”

They jogged across the street.

“Whoa!” Jacklyn shouted as she witnessed three explosions tear at the front of a building like punching through Styrofoam. “Oh Celestia.”

“So, is that the place?” asked Lance.

Ivan was viewing a two story apartment down the road. Beside it: was a sign.

“Yep… that’s the place alright.” Ivan said after reading it. “So does anyone remember where in the apartment are they located?”

Lance shook his head.

“According to the phone,” Jacklyn said while checking it. “It doesn’t say.”

Ivan looked at the heavily damaged apartment, before groaning. “Shoot.”

Bam!

Ivan brandished his rifle as he entered the dust filled room.

“Nothing here!” he shouted.

“Just like every room we checked, huh?” shouted Lance.

“Yep!” He then left.

The three would rendezvous at the empty kitchen residing next to the living room.

“Hmm, the civvies were pretty quick to evacuate.”

“I guess so.” Jacklyn said, looking at the bullet riddled furniture. “I hope they’re doing all right though.”

“I wouldn’t say that if I were you.” Ivan sighed. “I mean what do you expect from Idy?”

Jacklyn faced the kitchen table as she tapped her fingers.

To break the ice, Lance said, “Do you think they could be in some sort of basement?”

Ivan answered. “Probably. I think it’s best that we check the front office.”

“Yeah, we should’ve done that in the first place.”

“Uh…” Ivan was scratching his head. “Heh, heh… silly me. Well, let’s go then.”

The two exited out the door, but Jacklyn would delay such action. The bullet holes that riddled each part of the room….

Jacklyn’s eyes were tearing up a bit. She could even swore to have seen droplets of blood…

“Jackie, come on.” Ivan ordered.

She immediately nodded, and got going.

“Anything?” Ivan asked.

“Nothing here!” Jacklyn shouted. “Just… nothing!”

“Oh, what about you Lance?”

“Found this little button in the fuse box.” And then he went on to press it.

There was a sound right after. Which felt like two rocks grinding against one another. His feet were wobbling as the floor moved underneath him. But once the floor was all gone, “Whoa! Upmh!”

He landed on another floor. “Ow…! Huh?”

The man in front of him stood still, mouth open, and a pill in his hand.

“Sweet Celestia!”

The man lowered the pill. “Wait, what?”

Whack!

“Ow!”

Ivan heard her baton clanging against the wall behind the man.

“Ow… Hey, watch it Lady!”

“Um, s-sorry!” Jacklyn shrieked, running to kick the pill to the side.

Ivan was now on his two feet, and was now rubbing his eyes. “Ugh, and for lady who can shoot people in the arms and legs, she sure is a terrible thrower.”

The man in front of him now was baffled, so it seemed appropriate for Ivan to address the situation. “Ugh...! Look dude, you’re with the resistance, right?”

“Uh… First, yes.” He answered directly. “Secondly, you both aren’t-”

“Nope, we’re just wanderers.”

“Yo Ivan, what did you find?” Lance was walking down the stairs.

Upon seeing his uniform, “Aw shoot, where’s that pill!”

“Whoa, Whoa!” Lance jogged over to him, grabbing the stammering man from the arm. “Calm yourself mate!”

He was squirming frantically.

“C’mon Mate! I’m not with the red coats!”

He stopped, using that to loosen Lance’s grip. “Then why are you…”

“Consider me their little hostage.”

He was baffled again. “Uh… how?”

“Hmm?” His rifle came to mind. “Oh…, it had something to do with a little debt I owe them.”

“Uh… that doesn’t…”

“It’ll make sense soon enough.”

“Um… Okay?”

The four of them were standing still for a bit.

“So…” Jacklyn asked. “You’re the only one left?”

He groaned. “Well what do you think?”

She jolted back. “No as in… in…”

However, she was able to take out the smartphone and head to the recording app. When the recording ended…,

“So…” the man gloomed. “It’s true then?”

They nodded.

“Damn it.” He sat against the nearby couch. He leaned onto his hands. “He… He was the last contact I had.”

Jacklyn sat next to him, placing a hand on his shoulder.

“He… told me to stay here…, and then he never called me again.”

Ivan would go on to inform him, “We found him with a s-”

Jacklyn zapped up a finger at him.

The man leaned away from his hands. “Huh?”

“We found him with a slit throat.” Jacklyn explained. “A squad of RED soldiers had the place surrounded, so even though he had enough with this cause, he was going to die like a soldier.”

He smiled. “At least he put up a fight…, right?”

She assured him. “He was the last man standing. When we came across him, he had shot ten more men with the last of his ammo before engaging in a knife fight with the last soldier.”

“Thank god.”

Ivan looked back at the entrance. He was still hearing the gunfire echo throughout. “So, with that news out…, what now?”

His relief changed to worry. “What do you mean?”

“You’re the last man in this city. So, what are you going to do now?”

He was now tapping his left foot.

“C’mon man, anything?”

“Anything but this?” Ivan complained, as the three sat underneath the nearest window.

“I’m serious Mister Ivan, sir.” said the man. “I want to do this.”

“You know, we were actually heading someplace.” He groaned. “I don’t think we have time to…”

Jacklyn gave him the same look from before. “It’ll be okay Leon. Hopefully we can find the others before the battle gets worse.”

“Yeah, I know we can.” He was now arming his rifle.

“Jackie,” Ivan whispered to her. “Are you sure you want to do this?”

Jacklyn sighed. “Chapter 12, page Six-hundred and ninety: Even the littlest of contributions can make a big difference.”

Ivan made a bothered stare at her. One which Jacklyn was quick to shake off. “So where to, Leon?”

“The nearest cell is just five blocks east from here. Follow me!”

In the meantime, Lance ran alongside Ivan to whisper to him. “Just roll with it, mate. Hopefully this’ll boost her morale a bit. Besides, you have all the power you need.”

Grimacing a bit, Ivan responded with, “Hmm, I hope so.”

“Remember boys, wipe out the soldiers in the… Hey, Alice what the hell are you-Umph!”

She’d grunt the moment she tumbled onto the rooftop.

BLAM!

The first soldier she confronted was short met as she ran towards the door. Inside was hallway that lead to a pitch black hole at the end. Running towards it showed her how impossible it was to reach it. Despite that, she could see countless bullets race out of there.

“Don’t worry Thomas, I’m coming!” she screamed, firing countless rounds into the void.

Thwap!

A sharp sting struck her stomach, but it only made her stumble rather than collapse.

BLAM! BLAM! BLAM! Click!

Thwap!

Both her pistol and her hand was gone. She held back her scream as her eyes watered. She’d take a pocket knife out of her pocket. Right before her legs were punctured like glass. She struggled to push forward after that. Blood spat out when she coughed, and then a bullet ran straight through her breast.

“Alice…”

She softly opened her eyes. With Thomas being the first she’d see.

“Wake up.” he repeated.

“Hmm?” she moaned. “We’re back at-?”

“No, we’ve got a report that they’re in this city.”

Her grogginess was wiped clean in that instant. “Really! Let’s… Whoa!”

Her rump crashed against her seat. “Ow…!”

“Ugh, calm yourself Alice.” Derek groaned, “We haven’t even landed yet.”

“Oh…, sorry.” Alice sighed.

They felt the chopper bump onto the concrete surface, so they unbuckled their seatbelts and exited the chopper. From where they were standing, they could see explosions and gunfire rattle in the distance.

“Sir, what’s the report?” asked Thomas.”

“Sir, our forces have claimed to have seen the fugitive you’re looking for… but, BLU fighters were quick to push us back.” the soldier nearby reported. “You’re going to have to find another way into their lines.”

“Heh, you do realize that we’re engaging them on every front right?” Derek told him.

“That is why we’ll be needing a little help.” Alice said, watching the fire like the others. “You’re a scout, aren’t you?”

“Yes, but I’m in reserve now. So is my squad.”

She face palmed. “Ugh, who’s the head of command here?”

“That’s a good question.” he said with intrigue. “I don’t know.”

“Well, tell him or her that I’m getting you people out of reserve.” Alice ordered.

“Uh, you serious?”

“Do you want to make your family back home proud or not?”

“Uh, yeah but, shouldn’t you be doing that?”

Her toughness warred down at this. “Oh, heh, right?”

She was given the walky-talky, then she went to place the orders. “Yes sir, we want to put… what’s your squad’s number?”

“Two-fifty.”

“Scout squad Two-Fifty out of reserve.”

“Who is calling?”

“Missus Alice Wesley.”

“Alice Wesley, seriously? Um…”

“Yes, I’m getting squad two-fifty out of reserve. Also…”

“Yes ma’am?”

Her mouth creased into a smile.

Meanwhile, three soldiers were screaming in horrid agony before collapsing to the rubble filled ground. The fire that ignited was still drilling into their bones.

“Does it make sense now?” Lance asked Leon with a smug look.

“Uh…, yeah… i-it makes sense k-kind of.”

Bullets pounded against the large chunk of rubble next to them. They quickly hid.

“Come on you guys!” Ivan shouted. “Over here!”

“Go, I’ll cover you!” Lance said.

“Okay!” Leon then leaped out and charged towards their position, firing as much rounds as he could at the enemy line. Ivan would scoot back as he slid towards the car.

“Is everyone accounted for?” Jacklyn asked, pointing her shield at the other end of the vehicle.

“Hold it.” Ivan answered.

Fwo-fwo-fwo-fwo-fwo-fwo-fwo-fwo…!

Green bolts were firing through the air as the sound of Lance’s SMG was echoing across the alley. He then slid into cover also.

Shee!

Fwo-fwo-fwo-fwo-fwo-fwo-

“Grena-!”

Boom!

Jacklyn leaned towards the edge of the car, hearing nothing.

“Clear!” Leon screamed.

“Heh, Impressive.” Ivan complimented.

“Just my job of course.” Lance said, reloading his SMG.

They’d walk over to the now obliterated levee.

“So are we there yet?” Ivan asked, kneeling towards one of the bodies.

“We’re close by! Just down the street ahead!” Leon answered while pointing out into the street.

Ivan slid out the magazines from the pockets. “You sure they’re there?”

“I’m confident, mister.” Leon said, checking his rifle. “A toy soldier once said that a good soldier never leaves a fellow soldier behind.”

He looked at him with a raised eyebrow. “What?”

“Sorry, sir.” He scratched the back of his head. “I must’ve been there for months on end.”

“Ugh, apology accepted I guess.” He resumed to taking the corpse’s grenades. “Just say ‘A wise man’, okay?”

“I will.”

He stood up, walking over to a rifle that was glowing green from the ejection port.  He then dropped the magazine it had for a new one. With a minor glare, he told him, “I sure hope so.”

Jacklyn smiled. “So, we’re gonna get going right?”

“Sure.” Ivan was about to scout the street ahead when,

“But, Ivan…, what are you exactly?” asked Leon.

He stopped walking, stood still, and pulled back the cocking handle. “Let’s just say that I had a job to do, and ended up with this on my hands.”

Leon and Lance looked at each other, both possessing the same reactions of grimace. However,

“Actually, he was-”

“Shh!”

She immediately jumped at this, noticing his glare.

“Now come on, we don’t want to keep them waiting of course.” Then he kept walking.

“O-Okay sir.” Leon was quick to follow.

The others did the same, but weren’t as quick.

“Heh, what other choice do I have right?” Lance chuckled uncomfortably.

Jacklyn was gripping her baton again, doing her best not to look down.

“This way!” Ivan screamed.

They were nearly caught off guard by the gunfire headed their way.

“Shoot!” Jacklyn raised her shield in the air. She then held onto Lance’s hand, and pulled him in the direction Ivan was going.

Across the street, Ivan pushed the nearly battered door open.

Fwo-fwo-fwo-fwo-fwo…!

A quartet of soldiers running towards said door feel silent as bullets were searing through their bodies. Leon kicked the door next to him open, mowing down the squad of soldiers about to go through it. He then ordered them to follow him.

Leon broke through the window at the edge of the building. “Into the next one, now!”

Ivan stuck his rifle out the window.

Ka-Thwop!

BOOM!

Ignoring their shock, he disarmed the attached grenade launcher and hopped through the broken window. He ran into the huge hole, firing the remaining rounds into five soldiers before they can even acquire a hiding spot.

Rat-at-at-at…!

Bullets pounded against his chest as he was reloading. He kicked him back as he took out the magazine, this lead Leon to continue the job. The soldier had bullets punctured in his torso before falling back. Ivan nodded at him before bolting through the doorway. The others were right behind him.

They reached what appeared to be a massive dining area, only to be pinned down by outer forces.

“The cell’s across the street!” Leon shouted.

“Alrighty then!” Ivan screamed, blind firing over the window. “Let’s just hope-”

He stopped the moment a buzzing sound was heard. “Shoot!”

D-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r…!

Tw-tw-tw-tw-tw-tw-tw-tw-twang!

  Ivan was already aiming at the drone, blowing it to bits.

“Heh, where have you been?” Lance asked her, but flinched back when a muffled explosion could be heard. “Whoa, never mind th-Whoa!”

“Jackie, what the hell!” Ivan screamed, “I can’t see any-Hey!”

His eyes were burning, as his feet were moving uncontrollably. After hearing a loud click, he felt the floor slap him. “Ow…”

Wiping the tears from his eyes, he stood up. “Jackie, why did you drag us-”

BOOM!

It was as if an earthquake had suddenly struck the city. He was nearly knocked to the ground as he witnessed small splotches of fire appear through the white smoke. It was succeeded by screams of despair.

Through the smoke, soldiers would appear with flames crawling all over their bodies. They hopelessly banged against the damaged windows in a attempt for some help. After a while their fisting grew weaker, and so did their screams. Each of them would collapse onto the burning streets as the fire replaced the white smoke.

“Geez.” Ivan exhaled. Then he noticed that Jacklyn hadn’t said a word. She was a still as a tree, but was shivering as if it was shedding its leaves. “Uh, Jackie, you okay?”

There was no answer. The others were just as worried.

“Come on Jackie, I think it’s best that you look away from that.” Lance suggested.

She looked down, placing a hand over her eyes. “Heh, you’re right. Silly me.”

She turned around, finding Leon still on the floor, so she quickly helped him up. Seizing the opportunity, Leon asked, “How’d you know that was going to happen?”

“Um…, I saw a laser in the sky. While we were…”

Her arms were shaking.

“Jackie.”

“Uh…!”

“Whoa, Umph!” Leon fell on his rump. “Ow!”

“Oh, sorry Leon!” she pleaded, quickly grabbing onto his arm. “So, we’re here already.”

“Yep.”

Ivan and Lance flipped around, pointing their guns.

“Whoa boys, put the guns down and let’s sort this out.”

“We’ll do proposal two.” Ivan placed his gun against his hip. Lance did the same.

“Jenna!” Leon shrieked. He ran to her with open arms.

She placed her hand on his forehead. “Don’t touch me man, I’m not in the mood.”

“Aw.” His arms went limp at that.

“Anyway, come on out you guys!”

Dozens of taps against the floor could be heard. On the top balcony and right behind her; men, women, and children were lining up. All of them carrying some weapon in particular.

Leon looked baffled. “Is this-”

“Mmm Hmm? Got your text, then came up with the plan to get us all in here…, that’s all.”

Leon frowned. “Oh… I see.”

“Wait, you contacted them to come over here?” Ivan said with a raised voice.

He nodded.

“Hmm, saves us the running time.” Ivan rested his face over a hand. “So with that information out of the way, what next?”

Jenna would say something to that. “Well, I want to start by asking who in god’s name are you people?”

The point at him made him want to flinch. “Uh…”

“So, I expect for you to explain along the way.”

“Uh… Okay then?” Ivan raised an eyebrow.

“Come along then.” she led them to a door at the far right. She was the first top open it, and the last to enter.

  Ivan groaned. “Here we go again.”

“What was that, Ivan?” asked Lance.

“Nothing you should be worried about of course.” Ivan retorted.

“Fine then.” Despite his annoyed reaction, he couldn’t help but frown once he looked away.

“Salt Lake, huh?”

“Yep, we were supposed to be heading to Washington State when something happened along the way.” Jacklyn said. “That’s how we ended up here.”

“So what happened?”

She looked to Ivan, who quickly shook his head the moment she saw him.

“Sorry, I think it’s best that we keep that to ourselves.”

“Heh, you shouldn’t be ganging up on her like that.” Jenna told her.

“Uh… why?”

“Oh no.” Leon mumbled.

“She’s not your little toy you know.”

Ivan was aghast. “Whoa, lady! Let’s not cause any trouble here!”

“Yeah, it’s best that we don’t.” Jacklyn intervened. “It was rather… personal to me.”

“Oh…, you sure?”

Jacklyn nodded furiously.

“Uh...” She was blushing. “Sorry.”

“Don’t mind her.” Leon groaned. “She’s just your typical-”

“Oh can it, Leon! At least I care about our rights!”

“Well you can’t just slander people with stuff like that.”

“Ugh, I know.”

They were quiet again, nothing but the tapping of Jacklyn’s fingers could be heard.

“She just looked worried, is all.” Jenna added in further. “And a person like me would be quick to assume, you know?”

“Heh, isn’t that the truth?” Ivan said. “Not to mention she’s new around here.”

“Oh really?” Jenna queried.

She nodded.

“I understand.” Jenna laid a hand on her shoulder. “It’s not easy, isn’t it?”

She nodded again.

“Well, who says you have to get used to war anyway?”

“Let’s just get to focusing on getting out of here, okay?” Leon inquired.

“Oh fine.” She pulled her hand away and reached for a map in her backpack.

The others would keep talking, but Jacklyn was looking away from them for a moment. The window was still displaying the flames that covered the entire area from top to bottom. Her free hand curled into a fist.

“Jackie.”

  She looked back to Ivan.

“You paying attention?” he asked.

She immediately faced floor, sighing.

“Ugh, well you should.”

“Oh, okay.” Her eyes focused on the map, while Jenna continued talking about her plan.

Through her peripherals, Jacklyn could see Ivan’s hand resting on the table. Her hand was aching to hold it, but it was too far away to reach it.

Her hand lifted up a bit, but her hesitance held it down. However, she let it slide a bit to his’. Despite not touching, she smiled nonetheless.

center]This Burden of Mine

The red beam flickered off as the fire raged through the city blocks.

“Alice, what now?” asked the scout.

“We go in obviously.” Alice answered contentedly. “Olivia, Derek, Walters, let’s go!”

“Wait, you’re going?” Thomas questioned.

She nodded. “And I need you to stay behind.”

“Uh…”

“Shouldn’t he be joining along?” asked Walters, checking his rifle for ammo. “I mean-”

“I need him to command from above.” she reached for the tablet in her purse. “Since this is our operation, we’ll need someone to be our eyes. The scouts can’t see everything, right?”

The tablet was now in his hands. “Hmm…, you have a point there.”

“Good!” With a grin, she slid her hand over his cheek. “We can totally count on you to keep the enemy on our sights!”

He was blushing when he looked down onto the tablet. “I will sweetie.”

“Come on boys, we have to go into enemy lines before they can reorganize!”

“Yes Madame!”

“Start the engines, pilot!” Alice ordered, and the pilot did as ordered.

The others wished Thomas good luck as they boarded the chopper again. All except for Olivia, who chose to stand still a bit. She faced him, making him do the same thing back.

“It’s as easy as sitting back.” she said with a calmed laugh. She’d board the chopper soon after.

Alice watched him, waving good-bye with excitement. His wave though, was filled with nervousness. The sight made Olivia frown. She only sighed before she chose to look out into the beaten city below.

Big Mac too was looking out of the chopper. Bullets were being fired, but it happened within his mind.

“You’re thinking of that again?” Maribelle groaned.

He nodded.

Her legs swung in the air as she gripped tightly onto the hilt of her katana. “You know what to do.”

“Eeyup.”

Marianne, couldn’t bear to see him. She was only able to sigh as she rested her head back. When her head leaned forward, Big Mac was still moping.

“Is that them?” asked one of her subordinates.

“Yeah, that’s them.” She witnessed the yellow pony giggle with such cheer. Big Mac was laughing too. “They seem to be having a good time, huh?”

“Yeah, just like the innocent old days.” He picked up the sniper rifle set on the couch. “Too bad those days don’t last forever.”

Her frown felt so heavy. “The snake’s head gets cut, so take aim.”

“Yes Ma’am.”

Marianne turned around, looking back at the two corpses that were lying next to the dinner table. The blood was already expanding, but that didn’t matter to them.

“Alex, when do the foals come out of school?” she groaned. “I’m curious.”

“They come out just like back in the States Ma’am.”

“Oh, good.”

“Why ask?”

“No reason.” She got a hold a large sack of coins that was on the table. She then blew into the air. “You got it?”

He answered, “Yes Ma’am. Just give me the orders.”

“Roger.” Only the sound of the clopping hooves outside was heard now. She turned away from the bodies. On the other side, a picture frame over the baby blue wall was there to greet her. It displayed a couple above two colts and a filly, smiles on each of their faces.

She felt as if she was entering into a haze.

“Ma’am?”

She shot back to the diligent Alex. “Oh, right.”

Then walked over to his position, looking down onto the happy couple. “Fire.”

Alex then pulled the Trigger.

“Marianne, this is Metzger!”

She jumped, nearly screaming also. She noticed the others were eager for her to respond, their opened eyes showed it.

“Come in, Marianne!”

She took her walky-talky out and placed it over her mouth. “What’s up?”

“I’m patching you to Commander Wulandari from ‘ze Idaho front, says that he found ‘ze two runaways!”

Big Mac’s heart felt like working overtime. He lifted his hoof a tad bit as he struggled to open his mouth. The words were coming to him. When they were at the tip of his tongue, he lunged as fast as he could.

Slap!

“Uh…” He saw that the katana’s sheath was against his hoof. Maribelle was holding onto its hilt, giving him a determined glare. With that, she shook her head.

“But…” No matter how hard he pressed forward, her hold was more powerful.

“I’m ordering you to keep an eye on them. If they stop, you pull in and pick them off one by one.”

“Uh, are you sure ma’am?”

“With a force that massive, they’re going to be watching every side aren’t they?”

“Uh, of course.”

“So get on to it!”

“Yes Madame.” There was a brief pause in the radio feed.

“So what happened?” asked Metzger.

Softly, Maribelle used the sheath to lower his hoof. Simultaneously, she was aware that his other hoof was grinding over the metal floor.

“Yeah, thank you.”

“No Problem, Mein Freund.”

She then put the walky-talky away.

“Marianne, why couldn’t we-”

She lifted her hand, making him shut up. “You don’t want to repeat what happened at the badlands, do you?”

“I… I…” He hooves loosened as his head faced them. “No, Marianne…., I don’t.”

“Thought so.” She crossed her arms and placed one leg over the other.

“Madame, we’ll be arriving to the destination in twenty-minutes.” the pilot announced.

“Oh, okay.” Marianne then loosened her stance to take out her pistols. “Alright guys, prepare your weapons.”

“Yes sir.” The other men and women in black said as they complied.

Big Mac put one hoof over the other leg, struggling to control the quivering of his lips. Even as Maribelle gave him a gentle pat on the back. It was something that even Marianne herself couldn’t avoid looking at, thanks to pity.

“Don’t cry…, please.” Maribelle begged softly. “Just-”

She was checking the ammo in their chamber when she found him in that demeanor. “And that means you too, Haystack.”

He wiped the tears from his eyes as he went for his rifle. “Y-Yes Madame.”

Maribelle could only sigh at the stammered expression he was displaying. “It’ll be okay, remember that.”

BOOM!

“Tank’s down!” Jenna screamed. “Go, go, go!”

Each and every one was now mounting their rifles over their cover. Opening fire caught the enemy off guard. They soon exited cover, pushing forward as they finished off the remaining soldiers that were in their way.

“Oh Celestia!” Jacklyn muttered as she witnessed two fighters get fatally shot during the push.

Static!

“This is Falcon Five, the enemy has us surrounded in every direction, send… Aargh!”

Jacklyn’s fear was multiplying as nothing but an endless ocean of static was heard.

“Unpin u-”

Static!

Now that the walky-talky wasn’t sounding off, Jacklyn was urgent to ask. “Uh, Jenna shouldn’t-”

“We can’t waste any time!” Jenna said, bothered. “The enemy’s closing in on us, so there’s no time to waste!”

Jacklyn was only disappointed at the response given, but pressed forward.

“Just do as they say and we’ll be fine, got it?” Ivan mumbled to her ear.

With sadness, she nodded.

Thwap!

A fighter flew a couple feet to his left after a bullet punched through his head.

She gasped, then another fighter met the same fate just nanoseconds later. Her fingers was now clutching in between her teeth.

“Are you sure?”

She nodded weakly.

“I’ll take that as a yes.”

Thwap!

Blood was spewing out of the woman’s forehead. She was unable to scream once Jenna ordered them to run towards the many foxholes that were right beside them.

“Shoot!” Jenna screamed while she and the others were running towards the gunfire now in front of them.

Three bullets were impaled into a resistance fighter’s abdomen, making him collapse. Jacklyn gasped, stopping herself as if she were stepping on brakes.

“Damn it, Jackie! There’s no time!”

“Aah!” she screamed. Then she turned around to notice that it was Ivan pulling at her arm. Then she screamed again when she felt nothing underneath her.

Thud!

Although she fell face first, it wasn’t going to faze her from….

“I wouldn’t go out there if I were you.” Lance said after grabbing her from the shoulder.

“Uh…” she looked up, she could see the fiery bullets race over her from both sides. But after a couple seconds it was only coming from one. She faced down, slowly sitting against the dirt wall.

He let go, feeling faint hearted, “At least make the effort to help us here, okay?”

Though a little tentative, she nodded before taking out her shield.

“Ivan!” Leon called.

Ivan was quick to give them his attention.

“Troops will be garrisoning that building behind us!” Jenna explained. “We’re going to have to take that building or they’ll cut off any chance for us to get out of here alive.”

“So how do we do that?” Ivan asked, gesturing his hand out beyond the foxholes.

“Hmm.” She rubbed her chin a bit, until she figured it out. She reached into her pockets and got a grenade out. “Who’s up for a mini-barrage?”

After some planning…,

“Grenade!”

“Get down!”

“Take co-!”

Explosions were heard all around as the three jumped out of the foxhole. They darted towards the bricked building’s entrance.

“Open fire!” Jenna screamed.

The soldiers that were about to enter the rooms heard this. But they didn’t have the time to react to her automatic pistol fire.

“Men, women, prepare your dissent!” the squad leader ordered.

The scouts stood from their seats, holding onto their scatterguns. Alice and the others were doing the same thing.

“All units, roll out!”

“Sir, yes sir!” They jumped out into the air.

“Whoa!” Alice felt her body being yanked like a fish on a hook. And like that, she was screaming helplessly as she descended several feet towards the ground.

“Uh, Alice, Madame?” the scout holding her asked.

She stopped screaming. “Yeah?”

“We’re on the ground.”

“Oh!” she let go of his grip and dusted herself off. ”Heh, sorry about that.”

“Don’t mention it.”

“Seriously Alice.” Olivia groaned. “You should’ve noticed by now.”

“Heh.”

Static!

“Alice, I’m patching you in to Squad ten. They seem to be…”

“Got it!”

Seconds later, “Anyone? This is Squad ten! We’re garrisoned at the west end of town! Our position’s being compromised as we speak!”

“This is Scout Squadron Two-Fifty! We’ll get there as fast as we can!”

“Aw, thank you Missy! We’re not doing too hot right now, your assistance will be of great help!”

“And why do you say that?”

His tone was bleak. “Well…”

“I’m falling-Aaah!” a soldier screamed as he clutched onto his chest, but it was short lived when he was fatally shot in the head.

“Let’s go!” she ordered, charging up the stairs.

Rat-at-at-at-at! Rat-at-at-at-at…!

Two soldiers using the concrete railing as cover were shot dead.

Rat-at-at… Click!

“Damn it!” Jenna muttered, letting the clip fall to the stairs. “Shoot!”

She avoided grabbing another from her pocket. Then she grabbed onto the barrel that was rearing out of the corner.

“Crap!” the soldier shouted as she struggled to hold onto the LMG, before it was taken clean off his hands.

“Oh no!” She kicked the armored soldier in the stomach.

”Imperium!”

The soldier stood in place, and this got Ivan to snatch the LMG from Jenna’s hands and toss it back to the soldier.

“What are you-”

The armored soldier turned to the hallway, and fired countless rounds.

“Amy, what the hell are you doing!” the soldier cried while two of her comrades were killed right in front of her. She quickly hid before the green bolts could reach her.

“What the hell are you?” Jenna asked him directly.

He checked his weapon for ammo. “I get that question a lot.”

“So if you’re not going to say what you are, then tell me how.”

He sighed, before answering. “I don’t want to remember.”

She only rolled her eyes.

“We surrender!”

“Huh?”

The armored soldier’s gunfire ceased.

They ran into the hall, weapons at the ready. Across the hall, they found nine soldiers exiting out of the rooms with their hands in the air.

Jenna only smiled, “That’s nice to here.”

Daintily, she turned to her walky-talky. “Alright boys and girls, fall back to the building. We have the enemy subdued!”

“Roger that!”

Static!

With a smug look on her face, she looked at Ivan. And Ivan was quick to figure it out. “Fire.”

“C’mon, let’s get going!” Lance said.

“Understood!” she placed her shield behind her back and followed him out. She witnessed the others doing the same. Only to gasp at one who was shot in the back of the head.

“C’mon, this is like Sodom and Gomora Jackie! So get going!”

She nodded.

“Whoa!” a kid screamed. He crashed onto the ground, and struggled to get up.

Jacklyn put the brakes on her run…,

“I said there’s no time!” she felt her hand being pulled away.

“Uh…” she looked back at the hindered child, just in time to watch five bullets punch through his entire back. The anguish that was running through her body would be short lived by a barrage of explosions that rocked the enemies on the other side. “Alright then.”

A line of nine corpses were sprawled across the hallway.

“Hmm, just making sure right?” Ivan laughed lightly.

“Of course.” Jenna admitted with her little smug look.

A clasp against the floor broke them from the conversation. In between them, the woman under the suit looked shaken with tears streaming from her eyes. She was struggling to form a coherent sentence, but that didn’t matter once the barrel of her weapon was pressing against her chin.

F-F-F-Fwah!

She fell back onto the floor, smoke ascending from her punctured face.

Ivan was looking at the corpses with a frown on his face.

“Huh.” Leon said. “Don’t worry buddy, we fought long enough to get used to it.”

“Oh.” was all he could say.

“Hello? Squad ten, come in!” said someone through radio chatter. “Can anyone listen to this?”

“Di-”

Olivia took the walky-talky away from her. She shook her head vigorously. “We don’t want them to find out!”

She complied. “Yep.”

“Yo Ivan!” Lance called. “We’re here!”

He turned around, a deadpanned expression on his face. “Oh nice, and Jackie?”

“Uh…” Lance turned to the stairs, the relaxed attitude changed for a worried one.

Jacklyn was already on Ivan’s sight. Her tensed shoulders was already giving away a lot.

“You okay, Jackie?” asked Jenna.

She shook her head.

Jenna sighed. “Still getting used to it right?”

She nodded.

“Well this is why we shouldn’t be helping these guys to begin with.” Ivan shrugged.

“Heh, thanks for the honesty there pal.” Leon scoffed.

“Just telling it like it is, buddy.” Ivan retorted. “Heh, anyway, you guys can wander off and do whatever you resistance fighters do. I need a little talk with these two.”

Jenna had to say something. “But-”

“Go!”

“But sir, we can’t leave you-”

“I said get the hell-!”

“You’re not going to last-”

His rifle was now pointing directly at them. “What else?”

The two briefly looked at each other before nodding at him. Leon was to say, “Nothing sir…, we’ll do as told.”

Slowly they turned around, walking past them towards the stairs. Not a second passed without his eyes grouting at them, so was the rifle.

“Lance, watch the stairs.” Ivan ordered once they were gone. “If they come back, make them piss their pants.”

Unsettled, he obeyed, and pointed his SMG down the stairs.

Jacklyn had her hands several inches away from her face. Tears were visible in her eyes.

At this, Ivan blew some air and placing his rifle over his shoulder. “Once we get out of here, we’re not getting involved with these kind of people.”

She rested her elbow over one hand, letting the other hand rest against her cheek.

“We should’ve been in Salt Lake by sundown.” He began pacing back and forth. “Instead, we’re stuck here helping a bunch of morons-”

“We couldn’t’ve made it by then anyway.” Lance commented.

“What?”

“Look where we are Ivan! We couldn’t make it through this area without ditching the damn car. What the hell would it look like if we did this on our own?”

He was silent.

“We’re literally on the front lines, Ivan! Do you even know what we’re dealing with?”

He sighed. “Yeah, the quicker we rush through here, the less we stealth we-”

“This was suicide from the beginning, mate!” Lance said with a raised voice. “You should be happy that we’re not Swiss cheese!”

“Hey, at least we’re not actually facing the enemy head on!” he rebutted, raising his rifle up to his hips. “Besides, your wife and kids don’t want to hear that their family died a traitor, don’t they?”

His body was in neutral, but his hands and lips were shivering. Jacklyn, seeing all this unfold, was gradually pushing away from the wall.  “Lance…, ah… are you o-”

BLAM!

BLAM!

BLAM!

“The hell?” Ivan muttered.

Rat-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at…!

“Incoming!” a fighter screamed.

“Oh no, don’t tell me that-” Jacklyn lunged and bolted for the stairs.

“Jackie wait!” Ivan said in a panic.

“Not now!” Lance mumbled.

Ivan raced to her and got ahold of her arm. This prevented her from going down the next set of stairs, but from there she could see enough.

“Sweet Celestia!” she uttered, watching one of the fighters crash onto the wall with blood creating a great splotch over it.

Ivan fired his rifle down the stairs. The incoming soldier was clueless to the bullets heading his way. Looking at the now lifeless body, noticing its slender form alarmed him.

“Fall back guys, fall back!” Ivan pulled Jacklyn back up the stairs. Lance was providing suppressing fire as they headed to the hallway.

The resistance fighters in the hallway were firing in the opposite directions.

“Oh no.” Ivan saw a bright blade fly around next to the shadow that held it. The fighters fired relentlessly at it, but it was no use. One by one they’d be picked off, an excess amount of blood spewing out of their fatal wounds. “Hmm, looks like a rematch then.”

He dropped his rifle and took out a combat knife. By then, the last of the resistance fighters were being finished off. Once they were gone…,

Clang!

They pulled back, swinging again to make another loud one. She dropped to the ground before swinging her sword again.

Clang!

They put as much pressure as they could, but none of them would back down. This only made Ivan smile, despite being unable to see his opponent through the shadows. “Hmm, just like back at the den right?”

“The Den?” He heard her giggle menacingly. “I never fought someone like you back then.”

“Oh come on, don’t tell me the scientists made you retarded on cloudy days or something.”

“About that-”

“Cease fire!” he heard a voice call out.

His heart felt as if it stopped. He did his best to not freeze his place. With that will, he was able to ask, “Who the hell are you?”

Jacklyn screamed, but it would go from audible to muffled, in nanoseconds. Briefly turning around revealed a man in a red tuxedo. He was clutching onto a knife that was aiming at her throat. And Lance had an oddly shaped rifle pointing at his head.

“Stand down Olivia, it’s not worth it.”

She pulled her sword away from the knife, hearing it slide through the hilt. Though slowly, Ivan lowered his weapon also. Behind him, he could see Jacklyn shaking again. Now, he felt his shoulders tensing up. “Alice, is that you?”

“I’m surprised you even remember that name.” In front of him, a woman in a casual red business suit was walking through the crowd. Her auburn hair was already creating Déjà vu. “Hell, you only saw me once I think. But oh how you’ve grown.”

“Quit being cocky missy.” Ivan snarled.

“Wow, weak retort.”  Alice smirked.

Ivan rolled his eyes. “This isn’t a rap battle you know.”

“Didn’t expect it to be.” Alice placed her hand against the wall.

“So, let’s get to the point.” He lowered his knife. “Do it.”

“Huh?”

“You got me pinned down, my travel buddies hostage, all so that I can die and give you what you want.” He dropped the knife to the floor then raised his hands in the air. “So get to it.”

Alice sighed, “You really want to do this?”

Ivan twisted his hands a bit. “What choice do I have?”

Alice shook her head. “You’re coming with us.”

He was bamboozled at this statement. “What?”

“When we captured the Department of Labor, we learned a few things about how your powers work.” Alice explained. “If we kill you, all the GABE affected DNA might go with it also. Lose that, and this war will keep dragging on.”

“An-”

“How do I know this? The Starfox commandos we combatted were brought in. We investigated them and figured out that all of it was gone… You may be an interesting subject, but that doesn’t mean we’ll be taking risks.”

“I see. So why not use the GABE that’s lying around?”

“They’re called gene altering body enhancers for a reason, Ivan.” she groaned. “You drank possibly one of the most powerful that were ever created, and withstood! Those poor people drank far more just to lose it all!”

She was pacing back and forth. “And now, we have a chance to finally win this war and run away!”

“Oh don’t tell me you’re going to cry.” Ivan moaned.

“I’m not!” she said bitterly. “But please, just trust me on this… you want to go home yourself?”

He rolled his eyes. “I’m already marked a dead person back home.”

“N-”

“Not exactly.”

He looked past Alice, noticing a tall wrinkled man with silver hair. But through his peripherals, he could see Jacklyn shutter. Both of them wore the same uniform, and had the same logo plastered on their sleeve.

“It’s obvious that the legion faked that whole you’re dead trope.” said he. “But since we apprehended the mayor at Fort Xavier after we learned that he had ties with them, we want to make a little proposition for you.”

“But first, who the hell are you?” Ivan asked virulently.

He closed his eyes a bit to sigh, after doing so, he opened them. “I personally knew him. Fought under him during the Third World War. The name’s Walters, by the way.”

Ivan was silent.

“So, about that proposition.”

“What do you want?”

“Join us.” said Alice.

“Or at least, let us research you. Then, if possible, we’ll let you go.” Walters added. “We'll do our best to get you back to Chicago in no time.”

“What about the Legion?”

“We say that you were killed in combat, and they’ll leave you alone.”

Ivan was still quiet, putting his hands in his pocket. For a while nothing but gunfire and explosions were heard.

“Also, what do you think that pony’s done for you? Nothing. What he and his sister was downright awful. So it’s best that you-”

“I’m not thinking about that.”

“Then what are you thinking of?’

Ivan was quiet again.

“You’re lying, aren’t you?” asked Alice.

“No…, I-I was thinking about this proposal of yours.”

“Really, so what’s your choice.”

He sighed. “Those two… what are you going to do with them?”

“We’ll bring them in, and let them return-”

“They’re going to die, aren’t they?”

He could see the distress through Jacklyn’s eyes and through her trembling body.

Alice scratched her head in irritancy. “Glad you guessed it. I wanted to be very subtle about it, but hey, it’s throwing the dice right there.”

Walters was quick to call her out. “What? But Alice, didn’t you say-”

Alice let out a grunt. “These people violated international law! This lady escaped from an area she can never leave from, not to mention she abandoned her post! And this guy-”

Ivan would answer this. “was supposed to die on said mission because he’s cannon fodder, I know.”

Lance was facing the floor, visibly shaking. Jacklyn, although restrained, was able to see this. She was already feeling the sorrow flow through her.

“The point is, she fulfilled her purpose, and now we finally put an end to all this!” she reached her hand out. “So what do you say Ivan?”

It was quiet, but it would break when Ivan had his answer. “I’m sorry Alice, but I’m not going with you. I got my own job to complete, and then we might talk.”

Jacklyn could feel her heart heating slowly upwards, her urge to resist decreasing. All the while, Lance’s shaking slowly ceased.

“Fine then” She took her pistol out, pulling back the slide.

  After the click reverberated across the hall, Olivia felt a strong strike to her left hip before hitting the wall with the force of a baseball.

“The hell?” Then words would be replaced by a blood curdling cry as she felt a blade push through her left breast.

“Umph!” It was clear to Ivan that Lance had managed to use his distraction to turn around, and punch the beige uniformed soldier’s rifle away; then catch it in midair, and shoot at the scouts down the hall, then finish the soldier off as he fell into the closest room.

Whack!

Fw-fw-fw-fwo!

Walters collapsed onto the floor, clutching into his searing stomach.

Whack!

Dereck was against the wall, his head dangling as he sat on the floor. She was panting heavily as she held onto her baton.

Ivan then reunited with the group. “Let’s go!”

“Right!” she grabbed onto Ivan’s arm and they got going.

They would reach the bottom of the stairs, discovering it empty.

“Shoot! Where the hell are-”

“Doesn’t matter, let’s go!” Ivan interrupted Lance with. Then the three immediately darted out the door and into the burning city.

“W-Walters?” Alice choked up, looking at the blur that was the grey ceiling.

“Yeah?” He too choked out. He was struggling to get back up while the burning holes that were over his body made it a difficult climb.

"Well, there goes our bargaining chip." Alice laughed through the pain, only for a violent cough to instantly kill it off. “At least… Thomas wasn’t here.”

Walters deadpanned through his pain. "Ugh, why say that she's a viable... asset... I-If she's gonna die, anyway."

Alice smile a bit. “What I wanna know is... You don’t want her to die… d-don’t you?”

He was silent.

“Just needed you to be on board… that’s all.”

“This is command, what’s your situation?” asked the man on the other end of Walters’s walky-talky.

Alice smiled a bit clutching onto the bottom pocket on her suit. “Yep.”

Marianne sat quietly on the chopper, the sun was already a dim orange. She was able to see it without blinding herself.

Roxanne was pacing back and forth. Next to her: was the body. She scratched her head, unsure of what to do next.

“I might be able to help.”

Her squad drew out their guns. A couple yards down the forest, they noticed a women in a purple coat standing on a green hill with arms in the air. Behind her: were men and women in black.

“Shoot! Take cover!”

“Roxanne, I’m not here to fight you!” she shouted before they can even pull the trigger.

Roxanne was quite impressed by this. “Huh, so you come to-”

“And I’m *not surrendering!” Marianne said assertively.*

“Oh.” Roxanne’s confidence was dwindling. “I see. You know I was hoping-”

“That’s never going to happen. We both did *a lot of damage that day, but just like you, we’re not giving up.” She was smiling too.*

“Speaking of which, where *is your boss?”*

“Doing a supply run.” Marianne answered. “Anyway, we’re looking for someone and we need answers!”

Roxanne hoped that her shock wasn’t being released. “Continue!”

“About three days ago, someone escaped from Fort Xavier in South Dakota! We expected him to drive north to Washington State, but instead we ended up finding traces of his presence in the Idaho front!” Roxanne could see her eyelids slanting downwards. “And don’t expect me to believe that he never crossed through here… or ignored your help!”

“That’s absurd! He could’ve never-”

She placed her hands behind her back, kicking her foot back and forth. “Huh… So what’s one of the elements called again?”

In defeat, she confessed. “And you want to know where they’ll be heading next, right?”

She nodded.

“To tell you the truth, I don’t know!”

“What?” Marianne said.

“They never told us where they’ll be heading!” she explained. “They left this morning, but never told us anything about that!”

Marianne dropped her hands to slap them against her hips. “So *that’s how it’s going to be right?”*

Roxanne gripped onto her rifle. “That’s not-!”

“Let’s make a deal! You show me some clues as to where they’ve went, and I’ll help you dispose of the body!”

She looked down onto the body, which was still showing no signs of decay.

“You know the US Army put you in check with that body! If they find that it’s gone, burned, etc, the HUE’s going to be in more-”

“I know, I know!” she sighed. “Deal! Let me go back and see if I can-”

“And *I’m going with you!”*

Roxanne bit her lip, making a fist with one of her hands.

She stuffed her hands into her pockets. “You can already guess what’ll happen if you don’t.”

Admitting defeat again, she ordered, “Stand down you guys! I don’t want another one!”

They all obeyed.

Marianne smiled, before turning around and putting two fingers into her mouth. A loud whistle came next. In the hills far from them, Roxanne and her Militiamen would find a tan pony galloping towards them. A little girl riding her back.

Roxanne only sighed while the others stood in surprise. She’d go on to mutter, “I can only imagine what brought him here.”

“Hello there.” she said with her hand reaching out to his hoof.

In silence, he let her grab a hold of his hoof and shake it.

Roxanne briefly looked up to see Maribelle, but she quickly hid behind his mane. She laughed a little. “C’mon, let’s get going.”

Marianne’s gloom was heavier than ever.

“Marianne?”

“Yes?”

“Salt Lake, right?”

“Yep, you were right Haystack. You seem to have a keen eye there.” Marianne remarked. She took out a card, displaying their next location. “I’m just worried about what they’ll be doing there.”

“Which is why I recommend that we ambush them before they can even enter!” Maribelle suggested. “If we attack them from the outside, they won’t be able to fight back! Let’s also not forget that the soviets can’t do anything about it unless they want to start another world war in the process!”

“Agree.” Marianne said. “But keep in mind how he managed to get himself out of said strategy.”

Maribelle sighed. “Right. That’s why it’s only an ambush.”

Marianne looked uneasy by this.

“The guy’s too stubborn to die. That’s why we must make it quick.”

“But there are a couple of problems to that. One, how will they be heading in? We take a big risk if we get the wrong person. Two-”

“Fine, what do you plan?” Maribelle asked modestly.

“We get someone else to do the job for us.”

“But Marianne!” Haystack objected. “If they take him, then that means-”

“Who said anything about telling them?”

Knowing the dainty grin on her face, he backed down. “Oh, I get it.”

A man’s head was against the tabletop, bleeding from the mouth. His breathing was slow, but healthy. The people on the other side of the window could tell that he was out cold.

“Don’t you think she was a bit rough on him?” Leila asked Roxanne with worry.

“Of course, but what other option did we have?” She stood up from her seat and walked out the door.

Eventually they were outside, stars were illuminating above. While a crescent moon was visible in the east. Leila and Will were deep in though during that walk, but not for long.

Will would say, “Bu-”

Only for Roxanne to interrupt him. “Go send squad five to dump the Celestianist bodies around the body. We’ll tell the authorities that she must’ve been raped before a bullet was put in her head. We managed to intercept them, but we were too late.”

Will sighed. “You know they’ll just ignore us, right?”

“Yeah.” Leila put her hands over her hips. “To them, we’re all just bad people. Surely they’ll find a way to-”

She lifted a finger. “That’s the Parliament's problem. They’re not recognized by the treaty, but we don’t exist.”

Will raised his voice. “But Roxanne-!”

“Why are you here then?”

Will and Leila looked away in pity.

“Do you hate her?” asked Leila.

“Do…”

“I’m asking you first.” she said with courage.

Roxanne looked up towards the sky. “No…, I’m just mad at her. That’s all.”

“So do you hate the system or something?”

She then faced the moon, staring at it for the time being as she conjured up an answer. After a while, her answer would be, “I shouldn’t…, but I do.”

The three sat calmly against tree in the middle of an open field. Well, it would’ve been if broken military vehicles weren’t everywhere. They were clearly exhausted from the walking. However, none of them spoke for a while ever since they left the warring city. Until…,

“Ivan, remember when I said that I’m not cool with all this?” asked Lance.

“Yeah.” Ivan answered.

“I’m still not.”

“Who would’ve thought?” He lied down on the cold soil.

“So don’t go pulling another jab at me like that. Because I swear I’ll-”

“Your family was told where you’ll be heading.”

Jacklyn, curled into a ball, hugged her legs with more force. She couldn’t stand hearing his fear coming out of his sniffled, but she had no choice.

“I… I-”

“So don’t mess this up. You couldn’t die a noble death, so don’t die a cowardly one.”

He looked down at the near black void that enveloped the ground. “Yeah, I won’t.”

“I can tell that none of you wanted to be here to begin with, but that isn’t gonna stop me from getting you guys out of here.” Ivan sat up for a moment, to grab his assault rifle and place it beside him. “Now, forget any of this ever happened, and get some sleep. We wake up early in the morning to journey our way to there, got it?”

They were silent.

“Are you people okay?"

They didn't say a word.

"Oh, well you'll get over it once we get there..., good night."

No one said anything after that. They only did as he suggested. They were already feeling the cool soil underneath them as the night dragged on. The two wondered the same thing at the moment, but the regret that was mixed with it made it difficult to let go. Even as their eyes weakened, and even after they were shut.

“Double F, this is Leon and Jenna.” Jenna called via her phone. “They fell for the fake skeleton, sir.”

“Perfect. Did you get any intel from them?”

“Yes sir, we managed to get something crucial.”

“And what’s that?”

“They’ll be heading to Salt Lake.”

There was a brief pause. “Ah, I’ll get the Utah branch to deal with that. So return to base for some R and R.”

“Yes sir.”

“Also, pat Leon on the back. His acting was stellar with that recording.”

“I will.” Then she hanged up with a cheery smile on her face.

Chapter 10

Indistinguishable

“Hey Ivan, I’m going to the temple for tonight’s services.” Jacklyn said excitedly. “Wanna come?”

“No, I can’t.” Ivan admitted. “I’m going to church with my parents tonight.”

“Oh… I see.”

Ivan kept looking around at the near vacant streets, where only armored cars and police personnel were out.

“But, can you at least come for just one night? I’m confident your parents will say yes.”

He could see her pleading eyes looking up to him like that of a sad puppy’s. “… Ugh, I’ll see what I can do.”

“Yay!” she chirped, briefly hugging him.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa! I *said I’ll see what I can do. You know what that means, right?”*

“Oh, alright.” She let go before crossing her arms in defeat. But after that brief moment, she realized something. Then began digging into her backpack. “In that case…, if you change your mind…, here!”

Ivan then took what was being handed to him. It was a flyer, a rather creative one with both Celestia and Luna in in silhouettes of their respective fur colors, their manes creating a unique pattern around the cursive font in the middle.

“Now, good sir, shall I… walk you home?” she said with a flamboyant gesture.

“You’re going to ask them yourself aren’t you?”

The pose quickly broke as she looked away blushing. “Maybe.”

He looked out into the sunset. “Well, we still got a little more time, so c’mon.”

He turned back to her. “Let’s find out.”

She smiled, the sunset making it all fit. "Okay."

His eyes were weak, but he was able to open them. He’d see his lap. “Hmm?”

He could hear humming coming from in front, as well as the sound of a guitar playing music appropriate for it. He lifted his head to find a tan woman in a green uniform filing her nails. But in that instant, her eyes would meet his’. Thus, the singing stopped. “Мой Бог!”

She dropped the book from her hand and immediately grabbed her rifle. Then she bolted out of the room in a hurry. “Виктор! Они Пробудитесьь…! Виктор!”

Both the music, and the singing that accompanied stopped. “Да, Варма?”

“What happened?”

Ivan faced Jacklyn, who in turn did the same to him. Then she pulled away with reddened cheeks. “Wh… What happened?”

“Yes Ivan.”

He saw Lance stare back at him with a stare as cold as his tone of voice. His eyes gestured to his right. “What in god’s name happened?”

  They heard the door open, where a man in the same green uniform, and a service cap with the iconic red lining on the front walked in. He sat behind the desk, a modest smile on his face.

“So you’re Viktor Yolkov?” Ivan said unsurprisingly.

“Da, my friends!” he said with mirth. “Welcome to the Soviet Consulate in good ol’ Salt Lake City, Utah, U, S of A! Варма, вы можете развязатьь руки?”

The guardswoman nodded, taking out a combat knife.

Jacklyn gasped.

“Shoot!” Ivan muttered.

“Don’t worry, she’s not going to bite.” Viktor said as he was reaching under his desk. “She’s just going to cut off the rope that’s tied around your hands.”

“Rope? Hands?” He felt them now, and tried to move them, but without success. “The Hell?”

Viktor was already mounting a rifle over the desk. “And it looks like the drug is finally wearing off. Happy to see that.”

“Wait, what drug?” Lance called.

“I cannot tell you, it’s confidential.” he assured. “Anyway, how was your sleep?”

“Umph!” Jacklyn squeaked, much like a kitten meowing for the first time. It caught Ivan’s attention, and he could see with clarity the little glare that was forming on her eyebrows. It stayed plastered on her, even after she was rubbing off the pressure on her wrists.

“Ugh, it was fine I guess. Didn’t understand… Mmph!” Then the rope on his hands was cut. He began rubbing his wrists also. “Ugh, anyway, I don’t get why you couldn’t just wake us up or something.”

“Well, we didn’t want any resistance, so we resorted to the obvious.” Viktor explained briefly.

“Touché.” He rested his hands against his lap. “So, why bring us here like this anyway?”

“You’re going to the gulags in Siberia!”

“What?” they screamed.

“Just kidding you guys, relax!” he laughed. “Is it me or is the red scare still strong in you people.”

“Uh… Grrr!” Ivan who stood up from his seat in protest, was quick to sit and simmer down once he got a good view of his hands. But after he did, he swore he heard Jacklyn growl under her breath. “Um… Continue then.”

“Thank you. So, to continue, we took you in because we want to help.” Viktor placed his legs on the desk as he watched their expected reactions. “But obviously seeing Soviet troops will immediately trigger you three to fight us, so knocking you out was the only solution.”

“Okay then, now how did you know about us then?” Lance said, standing up from his chair.

“Well, let’s just say that certain spies of ours’ have been following you around since you entered the Idaho front.”

“Uh…” Lance sat back down, unsure of what to think.

“Rumors were flying around about a man with the power to freeze, burn, and control was running around the Midwest.” He took the mug off the table. “So the KGB ordered both our consulate and the one in Saint Louis to set out and search for the culprit.”

“Grrr, this is just great.” Lance rested his face over his hand, and then stood up again. “I was supposed to die for my family, ‘cept this asshole decided to take me as his ‘hostage’ just to get knocked out by you bloody reds and…!”

“Hey don’t blame me, buddy!” Ivan snarled, standing up to face him.

“Ivan, Lance, don’t do this!” Jacklyn begged while pulling at Ivan’s arm.

“I at least tried to make it count!”

He leaned his hand over the desk. “Oh yeah, you and your rubbish speech about how I’ll die trying to head home sure did help a lot, didn’t it!”

Ivan crossed his arms. “You do realize that Salt Lake has an airport, right?”

“Sorry, but public ones don’t exist in the red zone.” Yolkov clarified. Ignoring their reactions made him say casually, “Just stating the facts.”

“See!” Lance shouted, pointing at Yolkov.

“Come on, you two. Please stop-Uuaah!” she screamed as Ivan pushed her away. Thankfully, the guardswoman was quick to catch her, only for her to squeak in panic and run away from her arms. The guardswoman watched in pity as she sat down.

He reached his arms out. “That doesn’t mean you can’t find another way!”

“Where, how?”

In a cocky manner, he answered, “Uh, disguising?”

Lance rolled his eyes. “Oh sure, the bloody TSA’s going to let an unidentified man like me on board! Yeah, the next thing you know, they’re going to let me shout ‘For Socialism’ or ‘allahu akbar’ free of charge!”

Ivan approached him. “I don’t think you know what stowing away means?”

Lance leaned away from the desk, making fists. “And I don’t think you know what the inside of your-!”

Viktor slapped his hand against his face. “Guys, guys!”

“What?” they shouted virulently at him.

“Geez, comrades.” he said after flinching at their sudden bark. “Anyway, as you westerners say, take a chill pill, and as everyone on this planet says, sit down!”

“B-”

“Do it or I’ll make the Russian Sleep Experiment a reality!”

They immediately sat down. When they did, they only shot each other hostile glances and aggressive grunts.

“Heh, god bless the red scare.” He laughed. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I’m going to play a little music.”

Ivan crossed his arms. “How? Your guitar man’s like-”

“You Americans never heard of CD’s haven’t you?” He said displaying a red CD with the iconic hammer, sickle, and star printed on it.

Ivan rolled his eyes. The others would watch as he slid the CD into the stereo. After a while, the first song played.

“Also, don’t underestimate my guitar skills.”

“Oh that was you?”

He fiddled his teeth with a toothpick nearby. “Of course. In fact, the song playing now was the song I was playing.”

Baffled, he could managed to say, “Uh… good to know?”

“Right.” He tossed the toothpick at the nearby trash bin. “Now I wanna ask you something: Are you familiar with the Battle at Svalbard?”

They nodded, but Ivan swore she heard Jacklyn growl.

“The song playing is titled, Katyusha.” He put his legs on the desk again. “And my grandfather and his comrades played this song as they stormed through the island, mowing down Celestia’s royal forces like dominoes. In only two days, the island was ours. Playing this song brought back great memories of that battle for them, there was no need to hire Japanese voice actresses and draw anime characters for it. The song was fine on its-”

“Yes, they lost and that ‘music’ was great.” Jacklyn asked, “But what does this have anything to do with what’s happening now?”

“Simple, Celestia was too brash, and that’s the perfect word I’d use for you three. Celestia was staying true to the Romanov’s ways, not knowing that her ‘enemy’ was miles ahead. Thinking that magic alone will crush us. And what was the result, only ten percent of her forces deployed were fleeing the island, without her consent, mind you.”

Her demurred expression didn’t change. “And?”

He groaned, “This is exactly what I mean by brash.”

Static!

“This is Spear Two, where the hell are they?”

The call was directed at a woman, who was armed with an assault rifle. She was steadily opening the blinds. “They said that they’d be arriving around this time… I’ll call.”

“Do that.”

Static!

She then made the call.

“Hello?”

“Where the hell are they?”

“What?”

“You said that they’d be arriving today!” The building in front of her was heavily protected, with towers spread on all four corners of the vast courtyard. Her body was almost trembling at the red flag that was plastered over the door, displaying the yellow hammer and sickle being surrounded by yellow stars.

“I’m as baffled as you are, ma’am.” On the other end of the line, Marianne was pouring herself a cup of coffee, “We were hoping that they’d arrive by now. Turns out-”

“Well, just keep watch. I doubt that they’ll be arriving at the embassy, anyway.”

“Of course.” She hung up.

“So what did she say?” asked Big Mac. He too was looking through the blinds, watching the red coated military vehicles, infantry, and workers walking around town. He then turned his attention towards the gate, where five brown coated guards stood guard.

“She told us to keep watch?” she poured some sugar into the coffee before mixing them with a spoon. “Of course they’d get impatient after a while.”

“As all resistance groups do.” Maribelle added, who was standing next to the door while clutching her katana. “So what do you think’s taking those two so long?”

Marianne drank a little of her coffee before letting out a gasp. “Probably conjuring up a strategy right now. No way Jacklyn would let him go head first into battle.”

“Well, you know her more than we do. So carry on.”

“Speakin’ of which, I never got to ask how Jacklyn was like.” Big Mac mentioned.

Marianne smiled. “Oh, right.”

“Yeah, I’ve been wondering myself also. I mean, knowing is half the battle.” Maribelle admitted. “So how is she like?”

“Hmm, she’s your typical goody-good girl. That’s it.” Marianne put the mug down. “I mean, what else is there to say?”

“So…, does that mean you didn’t like her?” asked Big Mac.

“What, no!” she answered with sincerity. “We were good friends since the day we met. For that matter, where the hell did you get such an idea?”

He looked away for a moment. “From… past issues.”

“Clearly Ivan wasn’t too fond of meeting Fluttershy for the first time.”

“Grr…” he nearly blew his fuse as he faced Maribelle. But seeing her worried face made him think otherwise. “Eeyup.”

“I don’t blame you, man.” Marianne contemplated. “With the world we all live in, what else could he say?”

She could see Big Mac’s head hang low, her lips were quivering. “Uh, about Jacklyn-”

He immediately looked back at her. His face was telling her to continue. So, she picked up her mug and did as told. “She was also one of those girls that didn’t mind the stench of the muck we were digging out, knowing that one day it would all be gone.”

“Oh really.”

She took another gulp of the coffee. She pulled away, feeling the warm smoke that ascended from it. “But… deep down…,”

Jacklyn felt as if her eyes would pop out of their sockets, her shoulders tensing as her legs were shaking.

“You can’t be serious!” Ivan exclaimed after standing on his two feet.

“I’m dead serious.” Viktor confirmed.

He put his hands on his head. “No, you can’t be! Grrr, why even bother, I-I shouldn’t believe a soviet anyway!”

“If you want me to prove it, then I will!” Viktor then opened his laptop. “No propaganda, and all Ideologies aside.”

He squeezed his fists as hard as he could. “Show me.”

“Thank you very much.”

As he looked to his sides, Ivan noticed that Jacklyn was shaking. Lance on the other hand was facing the floor. Thus his battle to keep his own stress at bay only intensified. “Alright then.”

He immediately turned the laptop around so that it was looking at them. On the screen at that moment were brick colored buildings. “What do you see?”

“Buildings, duh! Do you think we’re that stupid?”

With a straight-face, he answered, “Probably.”

“Huh?”

He then pressed a few buttons on the screen. The screen faded into a crisp blue background. “You see that? Those red blotches are people, armed to the teeth to get you. They’ve been waiting out there for nearly six hours now, at this point, impatience is swelling up within them.”

“So do they expect us to-”

“They were hoping that you arrived at the embassy either in disguise or charging straight towards us.”

“But that doesn’t seem to be the case, Double F.” the woman called.

“You don’t think-”

“There’s a high chance, sir.” the woman confirmed with ease. “Which is why I’ve ordered my troops to prepare for an offensive.”

“You can’t be serious, up against-”

“We have no other choice, sir. Either this, or our key to Liberation’s gone.”

“The ALM knows how the treaty operates, so we can’t expect for the motherland to avenge us once we’re wiped out.” the guardswoman added. They were shocked at her sudden speech, her modesty adding to it.

“I agree,” Viktor said to break the conversation. “our past comrades suffered a brutal beating in the West American front, and fighting resistance forces was only half of the casualties. So I doubt this would be easy too.”

“So, what do you suggest we do?” Lance asked, looking back up.

“Sit back.”

“What?” he said ominously.

He snapped the tablet back on the laptop. “If we fire first, the US will assume that this is an act of war… This may be a red zone, but it’s still US territory. So we’ll wait until they attack.”

Ivan leaned against the wall, chuckling a bit. “Heh, a bit surprising. Honestly I was expecting more on the lines of World Revolution or something.”

Viktor too laughed a bit. “Well you shouldn’t listen to those commies on the streets then. Heh, always promoting hatred and cluelessness I tell you.”

But then his cheery attitude diminished to a tiring one. “Their words are useless now, all we want is to sit back and do what we can to manage you know.”

He crossed his arms. “Surprising.”

“Do you think we Soviets wanted war?” he continued. “No one knows who fired that nuclear missile back when it all began, the only thing we do know is that Berlin is nothing but ash because of it.”

“So what gave you the bright idea to betray your allies then?”

He turned to Jacklyn. It made him feel uneasy once he found that she was clutching onto her pants. “Um…, I’m sorry?”

“Oh boy.” Ivan mumbled.

She looked up with a determined glare, but her tone of speech was the complete opposite of determined. “They trusted you, and then you all steamrolled into their land like… like-”

“You worship the Princesses, don’t you?”

Her glare was gone in an instant. “Um… H-how did you-?”

“Just a guess, she’s still not over the Romanovs’ death. So it’s only natural that her words get passed on to her followers.”

Her anger was beginning to lose ground against her ease.

“Now, about the motherland betraying our allies…, I don’t know. That was the premier, the Red Army, and parliament’s idea back then. Do you think I know all the details?”

She looked down. “I was hoping that-”

“My grandfather died holding out against them in Bangalore.” said the guardswoman, leaning down to her. “But you don’t see me asking why?”

Jacklyn’s now sudden glare was something she can handle. “But-”

“Just let it go, Jackie. They’re the only ones who can get us out of course.”

At that point, she conceded seconds later. ”Alright then.”

The Guardswoman smiled.

“Good.” Viktor smiled too. “Moving on, I know a way for you to get away scot free.”

They immediately were struck with joy. “Ah, thanks sir. I was hoping that-”

“If you’re hoping for Washington State, then you’re wrong.”

“What?” they all asked in unison, the joy wearing off.

He sighed, “It’s impossible to head to the American Green zone now. The moment they get the word that the soviets approved of this, you’re done.”

They were disappointed at the news.

“Well, I’m guessing that someone recommended that you come to me for help.”

Ivan let his arms hand limp. “Well it’s about time you got to that.”

Viktor began showing off the card by tapping it against the desk. “Well I thought there was no need, but hey, your excited faces made me bring it up. Anyway, both CH on M and the SNE consult us for travel through the Green and Yellow zones. But Civilians like you two, and the merc, that’s a no-no.”

Jacklyn squeezed the cloth over her lap a bit more. “Just get to the Celestia damn point!”

Viktor smiled. “Certainly… I know of an alternative that will get you far away from the hunt.”

Ivan rolled his eyes. “The Central Union?”

“Right on point.” He said while making finger guns.

“Why not go to California or something?” asked Jacklyn doubtfully.

“If you haven’t noticed, every airport in the red and yellow zones are run by either the Military, or each respective faction. “ He sighed. “The Central Union is the only region that’s neutral in the conflict. Though, I don’t know for how long though.”

He stood up from his chair to stretch. “But, since they’re regulations will prevent them from fighting… outside their respective arenas, not to mention that RED hasn’t even set up shop in Mexico yet…, I doubt they’d be looking for you.”

“I guess you’re right.” Ivan said.

With a saddened look, Jacklyn too admitted, “No doubt about it.”

“So head to one of their Airbases, and hopefully you’ll get to the Main lands in no time.” He then lifted his hand out towards them. “Now…, do you trust me on this?”

Ivan leaned away from the wall. “You know, I have the power to light people on fire, freeze people, and control their free will. Combine that with the fact that the KGB wanted you people to hunt us down, don’t you realize that you’re disobeying orders?”

He laughed. “I’m not disobeying orders, sir. This is what they want.”

The three were left in shock. “What?”

“We already have subjects back in the motherland. And we already know the risks if we take you in.” he said. “That is why our Government wants you out of sight. Each faction is getting greedy by the second, so seeing you out of the way will surely make them give up. Not to mention that the Central Government is completely oblivious to this.”

Ivan sighed, then he grabbed onto his’. “Alright then.”

Viktor then shook his hand without hesitation. “That’s wonderful to hear. Now then…, let’s prepare to get you out of here.”

Viktor could see the disappointment in their faces.  Even before Ivan could say, “Go ahead.”

With pity, he picked up his walky-talky. “Это капитан Ельков…”

“Marianne, the men at the gate, they’re withdrawin’!” said Big Mac.

“The hell?” Marianne walked over to the blinds, confirming that he indeed was telling the truth. “Aw Shoot, don’t tell me… damn it.”

“What do we do now?” asked Big Mac.

“Nothing.” Maribelle added.

Marianne suddenly smiled slightly. “And why do you say that?”

“Because… we only came here to tell them, didn’t we?”

“Hmm, Exactly.”

“Do we go in now?” asked the woman.

“I suggest that you don’t.”

“Why not?”

“You know from whom you got the information right?”

“Of course sir, just checking.”

The guardswoman, and two others were holding onto their respective weapons.

“You know they’ll be firing the moment they find us here.” Lance said as he now held onto his sniper rifle.

“It’s the only choice we have.” said Viktor. ‘It’s a risk that you must take in order to get out of here without causing an even bigger problem.”

“Hmm, just checking.”

“Alright then.”

Meanwhile, the guardswoman was handing Jacklyn her shield and baton. “Hey, can I ask you something?”

“Hmm?” She immediately paid attention.

“Why do you fight for those two?”

She was confident enough to declare, “I believe in peace, Madame. Something that the princesses’ value more than we do.”

“So have you been to Equestria at some point?”

Her confidence dwindled, but through her weakness she managed to form a smile. “Um… no, but I hope I will, someday.”

While struggling to stay composed, she was able to catch her radiant smile. “Interesting, and hey, did you know that Viktor here also went to Equestria?”

She was beaming. “Really?”

“Mmm Hmm.”

“I’d rather not talk about it though.” he said solemnly. “Mostly because it’s confidential.”

Her excitement too, dwindled. “Oh.”

Then there was silence.

Viktor, again, broke the silence as he handed Ivan his weapon. “Hmmph, before we go, I suggest that once you leave, you head straight to Galveston. There you will find it easier travel to occupied Mexico.”

Ivan was checking for ammo. “How?”

Viktor laughed. “I said it was easy, wasn’t it?”

Ivan was dissuaded. “It’s going to take more than that to-Hey!”

Viktor took a hold of his hand, then an awkward staring contest was applied. “Now you see?”

Ivan slipped his hand away. “I do.”

Viktor sighed, but after a couple seconds, he smiled. “Anyway, I wish you all the best of luck... Hopefully, you’ll find better opportunity beyond these borders.”

Ivan sighed again, pulling back the charge. “Hopefully.”

“Good luck.” The guardswoman patted Jacklyn on the shoulder.

“Yeah.” she said with disappointment.

Viktor immediately opened the double doors.

“The target’s in sight! I repeat, the target’s in sight!”

“Shoot!” Marianne ran to the rifle.

“She ain’t lying, Marianne.” Big Mac said as his eyes narrowed. “I see him crystal clear.”

“That’s good.”

Big Mac took the rifle in his hooves.

“Just open fire, don’t worry about aiming!” she slightly opened the window.

“Eeyup!” He pulled back the charge.

“Now go!”

He nodded, ramming the barrel through the slim opening.

They heard glass shatter as they walked over the grand courtyard.

“Just keep walking.” Viktor mumbled to them.

Jacklyn hunched over. Looking through the top of his shield, she could see the barrel from where she stood.

“Marianne.” Maribelle whispered.

“Yeah?”

“I’m hearing movement outside.”

“What do you mean?” she walked to the door before looking through the peephole.

In that brief moment, Big Mac’s Irises turned to a shade of purple. All he could see was Ivan’s head fall perfectly in line with his sight.

Jacklyn stopped walking.

“Um, Madame, what’s the matter?” Viktor asked.

“Shoot.” Ivan muttered.

Knowing that they were inches behind them, she immediately grabbed onto his arm.

“Hey, what are you-Whoa!” he felt pulled to the side. His eyes would turn to pinpricks as he could see the window. He then witnessed the rifle fire one powerful shot towards him.

Twang!

The bullet clashing against her shield wasn’t loud enough to muffle the screech of pain coming from behind. She was nearly left in shambles as she witnessed Ivan fall back to the ground like a ragdoll. “Ivan!”

“God Bless America!” they'd hear.

Then a hailstorm of bullets were raining down on them. Viktor and his comrades immediately returned fire. Except the guardswoman; who was busy pulling Ivan back behind one of the two towers.

“Aarrgh! Damn it!” Big Mac muttered as a bullet deflected off his head, forcing him to fall back behind cover.

Bam!

“The hell?”

Slowly, Ivan opened his eyes to Jacklyn once again.

He’d mutter, “Huh, never heard them shout something like that.”

“Oh thank Celestia!” she shrieked, rubbing her head against his’. “Thank Celestia that you’re-!”

“Alright, Alright, Alright!” He pushed Jacklyn with caution. “Just let me get some space!”

“Sorry.” She said with discomfiture. As he was getting his weapon, she noticed that the guardswoman was looking down on her with a hint of vitriol. “Um…”

“I’ll let it slide.” She then looked back at the raining bullets behind her.

“Oh…” Jacklyn looked down to the asphalt. “Okay.”

Static!

“Варма, они с вами?”

“Да товарищ, они со мной!” the Guardswoman answered her walky-talky with one hand, and blind-fired her rifle around the towel with the other.

Ivan heard him let out a breath of relief. “Хорошо, теперь получить мальчика на линии, пожалуйста!”

“Да!” She then handed the walky-talky over to Ivan. “It’s for you!”

“Hello?” he called.

“You okay?” Viktor asked.

“Yeah, so…”

“That’s wonderful to hear! I knew that you’d be able to handle it!” He said with relief. “Anyway, we’re all pinned down! The enemy also has us surrounded from all sides!”

Ivan’s head rested against the tower’s concrete. “Grrr, damn, no doubt they’ll be bringing in the big guns later!”

“Not unless…” There was a brief pause. “Какие...? Черт возьми!”

“What? What?”

“The enemy was prepared for RED’s army also. They’re currently engaging the enemy throughout the city.”

“Damn it.” Ivan muttered. “Perfect timing, am I right?”

“I agree… Which is why, to quote Princess Leia, you’re our only hope.”

“Who the hell’s Princess Leia?”

“You don’t know who’s… Forget it, forget it, anyway…,”

The scout held onto his bloody wound, feeling as if his bowels wanted to fall out like water from a dam. Once on the floor, he tumbled down the stairs. The last thing he saw was the little perpetrator wipe away the stains from her sword with a handkerchief.

“Hey what happened? Answer me!” said someone through one of the corpses’ walky-talkies.

On the other side, Thomas shook in fear. “C’mon guys, answer me!”

He used the computer to gain access to the surveillance cameras in the apartment. He then found the corpses of said scouts that lined the hallway. “God damn it!”

He saw the little blond girl walk up to one of the bodies, and rummage through it.  His hands curled into a fist. “That little…, that little-”

“Hey Thomas?”

His eyes widened, as he did his best to hold back his scream.

“You better go running to your mommy, or else she won’t hear your cries for help.”

His mouth was agape as he witnessed her drop the walky-talky. Then he saw her take out a pistol and point it at him. With the flash, he immediately flinched. He then lowered his arms to find the screen in front of him full of static. With a mixture of despair and dismay, he sat down on his chair to take a breather.

The other men in the command room were visibly in panic. But one of them was able to overcome it, just to tell him, “We’ll take it from here, sir. Y-You may leave.”

He looked down shame, so it would take the help of a guard in order to leave the command room. Upon exiting, he simply ignored the door closing behind him. He’d mumble. “Idiot.”

“Mister Wesley, your wife is on the line.”

He was rubbing her eyes. “Grrr, alright, put her on.”

He later entered an office reserved for him. Once he entered, a hologram appeared with Alice herself being projected. “Thomas?”

“Yes sweetie,”

“Wh-”

“First off, shouldn’t you be in bed?” Thomas said with haste and assertiveness. “I mean that jab was pretty serious and-”

“Don’t worry, I’m not letting a hit like that get me down.”

He smiled admirably. “That’s nice, so what about the others.”

“We’re all back at HQ and doing fine. We managed to actually capture some of the local resistance fighters and are taking them into custody.”

He held onto both his hands. “Heh, still pretty impressive of you despite your injuries.”

“Thanks sweetie.”

“So why you’re calling?”

With a shrug and gentle touch of the cheek, she answered, “Just wanted to call, see if you were alright.”

“Oh…, okay.” Despite their distance, they still gazed into each other’s eyes. And all they could hope was that one of them would break the…

“Uh, sir.” the advisor suggested, “We’ve been assigned to help garrison the building.”

“Oh.” He shook his head to shake off the euphoria. “Sorry ma’am. Okay, goodbye sweetie!”

Alice laughed gleefully. “Goodbye!”

And then the hologram shut off. But all Thomas could do was sigh.

“Is everything all right, sir?” the advisor asked.

“Yes sir.” He smiled awkwardly.

But she managed to see through the mask. “I suggest that you put your worries to the side for now, Thomas.”

“Right.” He nodded without a change in demeanor. Until the sirens began sounding off. “What the hell?”

Alice, quickly held onto her breast, the sting finally collapsing onto her arm.

“Madame, I told you that this wasn’t a good idea.” said the medic beside her.

“At least the wound’s healing, right?”

“Uh…” He was now scratching the back of his head. “Right.”

Then they heard the door open. “Missus Wesley, the children have woken up.”

Alice didn’t even glance at the person advising her. “Got it, I’ll be there in a sec.”

“Yes ma’am.” He bowed his head slightly before going away.

She rested her hand against the wall, still clutching onto her breast.

“You okay ma’am.”

“Yeah, now let’s go.”

“Mmm Hmm.” the medic nodded.

The three had exited the room to investigate the scene.

"Maribelle, who were you talking to?" asked Marianne.

"Thomas." she answered directly.

"Seriously?"

"Yeah, but he's probably cowering in a corner somewhere." she said cockily.

"No doubt about it." Marianne laughed.

Then in the midst of the newly formed silence, Maribelle peeked down the stairs for a bit before saying, “Guys, we have to go!”

“Why?” Big Mac asked, nauseous at the bodies beneath him.

“More reinforcements will be arriving, and in droves too.”

“I agree.” Marianne said, looking down at the bodies. “Fighting these guys will only serve as an advantage for the enemy.”

However, Big Mac had to object. “But won’t we be able to keep the enemy at…”

“The Soviets may be outnumbered, but they’re not outclassed.” Maribelle interrupted swiftly.

“But Maribelle, even standing here will let him get away! We shouldn’t-” He stopped mid-sentence and stomped his hoof against the floor in frustration. Then he was galloping back inside.

“Big Mac, get back here!” She was ignored. “Big Mac!”

Marianne would catch her once she began to charge towards the door.

“Grrr, hey! Let go of me!” She kicked and squirmed too, but the only answer she got was Marianne shaking her head. “Grrr…! C’mon Big Mac, we have to get out of here! They’ll have us surrounded, and we won’t be able to… to… You know already!”

He was unwilling to give up, he kept searching for Ivan and put up with the bullets heading his way. His irises were that shade of purple again as he lined up the sight. “C’mon, C’mon… what the hell?”

The courtyard was opening up like a door of an ancient tomb.

“Please Big Mac, we can’t stay here!”

Exiting the darkness coming from that opening like an ATV, was an armored vehicle. “It can’t be.”

The cannon fired one round at point blank.

BOOM!

“Aaargh!”

“Big Mac!” Maribelle screamed. She chose to kick the startled Marianne as hard as she could and succeeded.

“Umph, hey, Maribelle!” Unfazed, she went after her, but stopped once in front.

“C’mon Big Mac, wake up!” she screamed as she shook the unconscious Big Mac.

“Shoot.” Marianne ran inside.

“Please, please, Big Mac! Wake-!” She felt Marianne’s hand on her shoulder, so she turned around to reveal her teary and distraught face.

“Step aside.” She ordered directly.

And she did, watching Marianne grab ahold of Big Mac’s foreleg and let it rest over her shoulder. “C’mon, let’s go!”

Maribelle eyes shut closed after she heard a loud punch above her, looking up to find a hole in the wall with countless cracks connected to it. It gave her more reason to leave the place.

“Damn!” Ivan muttered. He could see an explosion in each building past the front gate. “Impressive!”

“The BMP-Four,” Viktor informed. “One of our Empire’s finest, just recently it fired a multi-burst round of five heat-seeking cannon shells from its-”

He rolled his eyes. “Can you just get the next step?”

“Ugh, fine.” Viktor sighed. “We just got permission from the mayoral command to exit embassy grounds. Once we’re out, you’re hiding from sight. We don’t want RED to know that you’re with us.”

“Got it!”

“Alright, now get going!”

“Yes! C’mon you guys!” Ivan immediately ran to the BMP, and so did the others.

“Attention, we’re evacuating from the area, it’s too dangerous!” Marianne called, managing with Big Mac on her back. “Hello?”

She hung up. “Damn, that bad, huh?”

Then she got another message from her walky-talky. “Marianne, attack on the University is already in progress.”

She breathed a sigh of relief. “Perfect, remember the strategy.”

“As always.”

“Grrr, that came out of nowhere.” The woman said with a hoarse voice, all while she struggled to pick herself up. She was already holding onto the doorway as she said this, before collapsing to the floor. “Well…, I only got… one shot at this.”

Next to her was a Rocket Launcher, and Old-Glory. Dimly, ignoring the countless bodies beside her, and the wounds that were plaguing her; she walked up to the massive opening that replaced the wall in front of her. All while placing Old-Glory over her like a cape.

“This is Double F, I heard an explosion, do you copy?” said the man on the radio. “Hello?”

Reaching the edge, she found a clear shot of the BMP. Despite collapsing again, she took aim. “Death… to the… to the Empire… God Bless… Amer-”

Sharp burns were being struck through her torso. Her strength was reduced to nothing, which lead to the unexpected.

BOOM!

The shooter hid behind the doorway as the debris flew. He then took another look into the room once nothing else could be heard. He then got out his walky-talky. “Капитан, это Шен. Здание ясно!”

“Отлично! Теперь отступать и перегруппироваться.”

“да товарищ капитан.”

Below on the first floor, Viktor was already aiming his rifle out the window as he put his walky-talky away.

“We got that out of the way, now what?” Ivan asked him.

“We head east.” Viktor said. “There are various national parks in that area, you’ll be offered more opportunity to hide from the authorities there.”

Ivan groaned. “Oh great, more traversing into the wild.”

“Well in a world like this, what other choice is there.” Lance commented as he checked his rifle for ammo.

“Fine.” Ivan sighed. “So since we’re going to that again, where are we now?”

He pointed at the mountains that struggled to hide behind the countless buildings. “Not that far away.”

“Oh good.”

“Are you sure?”

They turned to find Jacklyn staring back at them, visibly gripping onto her baton.

“Are you sure this will get us out of here?”

“Jackie…” Feeling Viktor’s hand on his shoulder, he stopped and let him speak.

“I-”

She felt a hand on her shoulder.

“That’s up to you, Madame.”

She found the guardswoman beside her, with that gentile smile of hers’. With that, she only nodded, and loosened the grip on her baton.

“Right.” Viktor said. Then he stood up and announced, “Ладно товарищи, мы идем на восток! Так что давайте выйти!”

The soldiers nodded, and followed him out of the building. Doing so, gave Ivan the opportunity to tell Jacklyn, “Hey Jackie, are you okay?”

She eased the stress by lowering her head onto her hand. “I’m fine, Ivan. I just needed to get it off my chest, that’s all.”

She then stood up, picking up the pace in her run. “Well, let’s get a move on.”

“Jackie, I-” Another hand touched his shoulder, this time it was Lance’s.

“We’ll discuss this once we get out of here.”

He nodded reluctantly. “Whatever you say dude.”

“Is there anything else you want to talk about, Ada?” asked Celestia.

She stopped in her tracks, and then started to tap her feet for a little moment. “Hmm, not really. We’re just yards away from your ride, you know. But since you brought that up, what do you want to talk about?”

Celestia briefly stared at her guards that were lined up on her left. The waves in the distant weren’t enough to distract her to what she was seeing. After a while, she leaned over to Ada. With a low voice, she said, “You see my guards?”

She turned to the golden armored ponies. “Yes I do.”

“You see their eyes?”

She could decipher their demeanor in an instant. “They’re scared, aren’t they?”

Celestia then turned to the soldiers on their right. Looking past their green uniforms to have a look at their eyes. “Your men and women look like soulless machines to them, don’t they?”

“It’s all a part of being in the army, Princess. We take away their laziness, but not their humanity.” she explained. “Don’t tell me you want to sugarcoat their-”

“No, no.” she interrupted quietly. “I’m just pointing out what my mares and stallions see in them, that’s all.”

“I guess the magic inside them wore off when the war broke out, huh?”

Celestia softly kicked the floor underneath her. “I can’t deny it, the war… no, both wars really taught me a lot. But that doesn’t mean my war is over.”

Ada smiled a bit. “That war’s lasted for more than a century, Celestia. I swear, you should’ve been over it by now. Not to mention your army looks as if it really needs an up-”

She looked back at her sleek golden chariot with determination. “I won’t be, I will only be happy once they dissolve.”

“Even if your sister comes back?” she asked.

Celestia was quiet, unwilling to answer. Instead, she trotted down the rows. But she then felt her foreleg be stopped by a hand. She could hear the guards from both sides be up in arms.

“Princess, it’s okay.” she said calmly. “It’s not a question you should answer now, anyway.”

Celestia sighed. “Oh, I understand.”

She took the opportunity to free herself once the President’s grip loosened. “See you next time then.”

“Alright.” she said with a wave.

With a little smile, she turned away and headed for the chariot. Once she was on the armored ponies carrying it took off into the air, along with the rest of the guard. Ada then looked out into the sea, finding the Equestrian battleships lining in front of them. Each of them bearing the iconic sun above the moon on the hull.

“Madame President, we have to go.” advised one of the secret servicemen.

“Alright then.” she gave one brief look at the departing chariot before walking in the other direction. She’d mumble, “After all, we sacrifice in war, don’t we?”

“What was that, Madame?”

She turned to her subordinate to give off a sheepish laugh. “Oh nothing.”

The agents looked at each other for a bit before shrugging it off.

In the air, Celestia looked down upon the massive aircraft carrier. Seeing its fighter jets spread across the top deck. The smile faltered when she saw them, it broke even more when the ships the humans possessed were looming into her sight.

“Is something the matter, your majesty?” asked one of the guards carrying the chariot.

She sighed. “Humans are a real marvel when you get to know them more, you know.”

The guard felt as if his wings were numbing. “Um… Well, I certainly don’t see it. They’re lucky that we…”

Her warm smile was being put together again. “It’s okay to admit it my little pony.”

“Yeah.”

The guard beside him acknowledged that he was no longer going to speak. So he decided to ask his own question. “Princess, aren’t you a tad bit worried about the power the human race possesses? We already know what they’d do to achieve more. Not to mention outnumber us popu-”

Her warm smile remained despite that question. “Not to sound rude, but didn’t your teacher taught you that humans are no different from us?”

He was blushing, giving a little chuckle alongside it. “Heh, right. But that doesn’t answer my question!”

“Well you won’t be getting one!” she said with wit.

The two guards fell silent at this, and chose to stay like that since their values are too precious to lose.

Alice walked down the hallway, clutching onto her tablet. When she entered the hallway adjacent to it, she noticed someone familiar in a bright red suit. She immediately picked up speed to confront him.

Surprised, she’d ask him, “Redmond! What are you doing here?”

“Morning Alice.” Redmond greeted with a lift of the hand. “I came here to see in the interrogation of these little children. It’s surprising that you were able to capture those kids with ease. And with grave injuries too.”

“Hmm,” Flattered, she answered with a hand resting under her chin, “That’s just how I roll.”

His mood didn’t lighten up though. “Also, I had a talk with the rest of the High Command about the ALM. We’ve agreed that they might be aiding the fugitives in one way or another.”

She raised an eyebrow. “You serious?”

“Well, you found him with the local resistance.”

She scratched the back of her head. “And the ALM trains resistance-”

“Missus Wesley.” a guard called for after exiting the room, “He’s ready.”

She nodded. "Okay.”

“You know what to do, right?” Redmond asked concernedly.

“Of course, Redmond.” she said, masking her frown with a determined look. “Also his hands are restrained to the table anyway, so there’s no worry.”

“Got it.”

With a smile, she calmly entered the bright room and closed the door behind her.

“The city was abandoned years ago, so don’t pull off the excuse that you were caught in the crossfire.” Alice told him once her hand left the knob, but got no response. When she leaned forward, she noticed the tiny pool of tears on the table. She then placed her hand over her other hand. “Listen, if you help me, I’ll let you go. You and your friends will no longer stay in a place like that, okay?”

The boy still didn’t answer.

“Just trust me, we’ll make sure your life isn’t a living hell. So what do you say?”

The boy still didn’t answer, but made a slow but unwilling nod instead.

She smiled before giving him a pat on the head. “Alrighty then.”

He took out a small photo from her pocket, which depicted a young adult with his hands in the air. The little boy slowly raised his head in the air to take a good look at it.

“Was he with you?” she asked directly.

The little boy didn’t say a word, which got her to repeat the question. But even then, he wasn’t answering. She rested her head over her hand. Then she stuck into her pocket to take out a blue armband, before placing it on the table. She flipped it over to reveal the red cog underneath the white bird. “At least you should be familiar with this, aren’t you?”

The little boy turned his hands into fists. This put Alice on guard immediately. Then there was a knock on the door.

“Alice, C-Thirty’s coming in.” Redmond announced via speaker.

“Alright then.”

The door opened. The moment the boy saw the small silhouette of a girl and the sword, was the moment he began to pull back hopelessly and desperately.

“Shoot. That’s not going to work.” Redmond concluded. “Olivia, get-”

“Calm down kid!” Olivia said after slamming the door behind her and storming towards the frightened boy. “I’m not gonna slit your throat or anything!”

The boy didn’t listen, desperately trying to pry his hands from the chains attached to the table. But immediately stopped when he heard the loud shank coming from her sword sliding out of its sheath.

“Listen kid, we need your help!” she yelled. “This lady told you that if you cooperate, you’d be let go! So quit your squirming and tell us what we need to know!”

Alice was unable to fathom what was happening. “Uh… Olivia….”

She slammed the blunt part of the blade against the table. “So tell us, where the hell-!”

“Olivia!” Alice shouted.

“Yeah?”

“He’s passed out.” she revealed.

Blushing, she had to ask, “H-How?”

“The moment you took out your sword.” Alice lifted the boys head. “Your sword skills back at the front practically broke him.”

Olivia looked rather disappointed. “Of course it did. When we found him, do you really think that he’s going to fight back after seeing his friend’s chest punctured?”

She sighed. “Of course not.”

They were quiet for a bit before Alice contacted Redmond via the speaker on the wall. “Redmond, what now?”

“Tell Olivia to report back to my office!” Redmond ordered. “I wanna have a little word with her!”

“Hmm, as you wish sir.” she leaned away to find Olivia staring at the unconscious body. She could tell by the way she held tightly at the hilt how she felt.

“Alice,” she was able to say. “Do you ever wonder what makes me different from them?”

Alice was silent, crossing her arms as she walked to the wall across from where she stood. There, she pressed a button that let the boy’s hands free. “Sometimes, why ask?”

“Because…,” she softly spun the sword around by twisting the pommel with her hands. “It pains me to do so myself.”

“And do you know why?”

She stopped spinning her sword and put it away in its sheath.

Alice then decided to take a guess. “Is unintentionally knocking out the suspect one of them?”

She stretched her little arms before dusting off whatever there was to dust on her dress. “Something along those lines.”

Bullets and green bolts were countlessly rushing towards the busted personnel carriers and trees that lined passed the wall the men and woman in black were hiding behind.

“Danny, the resistance forces have taken the frat houses across the street!” informed one of them after running up to his superior.

“Hmm, that should even the score!” he said optimistically.

“So what now?”

He looked up at the countless bullets and bolts flying above them. “We take the building’s here of course! But it won’t be easy until the cavalry arrives.”

“Do you think they’ll make it in time?” the subordinate asked with a hint of panic. “I mean, the pony was knocked out by the commies’…!”

“Don’t worry, the three of them can manage on their own!”

“You think so?”  asked the subordinate.

“Obviously!” The two looked to the direction where the voice came from. In front of them, was Marianne, her legs shaking as she struggled to place Big Mac on the sidewalk. “Hey guys, little help?”

Both of them ran up to her, and did as suggested.

“Please do something!” Maribelle begged as they placed him down. Her hands clutching each other as tears were struggling to leave her eyes.

“Well what do you think we’ll do?” Marianne chuckled as he took out a syringe.

“Uh…” she could only step back as he looked down to the ground with embarrassment. Then gestured for them to proceed.

The needle pierced through the skin with ease before the vaccine was gushed in. “Don’t worry Maribelle, Haystack’s not going anywhere.”

Marianne’s assertion made her less tense.

“He’s just… just…” The last of the vaccine had entered his bloodstream. “I don’t know to be honest.”

He was racing down the massive trail, ignoring the mud that was pressing into his hooves. Even the warm rain falling onto his fur. The trail felt endless to him, but he didn’t care. It wasn’t going to stop him. His tears were mixing in perfectly with the rain, but again, it didn’t matter to him. He could see Maribelle several miles in front of him, but he ran past her nonetheless. When he reached her, he could see her gripping onto the hilt of her katana.

Then he felt a sharp sting sear into his leg. There was no use in screaming.

His eyes shot open, and he let out a heavy gasp. The brightness that he first saw soon faded out to find Marianne and one of her subordinates looking onto him. “Umph!”

He looked down to find Maribelle hugging him as tightly as possible. He could feel the tears fall into his fur. “Ah, hey!”

The two knocks on his head came from Marianne. It was obvious that she wasn’t too happy. “God damn it, man! We told you not to go back!”

He didn’t need to look at Maribelle’s face to see her worry. Instead, he chose to rest his head over her pretty little head. “Yep.”

Marianne let half her hand touch half her face, then raised her voice as she faced the others. “Let’s just take the buildings for the resistance and keep searching, got it?”

“Yes sir!” the subordinates chanted. While Big Mac nodded.

He felt Maribelle pull away. He looked down to find her rubbing her tears from her eyes. “You okay?”

“Mmm Hmm.” She nodded, putting on a little smile as well. “Now let’s go kick ass.”

He smiled also. “Yep!”

Marianne was checking her revolvers for ammo when she heard their conversation. A little hint of heartbreak could be felt within her.

The entire platoon kept running for minutes on end. The three lane street was purely empty, devoid of cars, civilians, etc.

“Товарищ младший сержант, вы найдете что-нибудь?” Viktor shouted to the soldier on the ring mount of the vehicle.

The soldier was looking through the binoculars for a little while more before pulling away. “Нет, товарищ капитан! Ничего вообще!”

Viktor leaned his head back a bit. “Хм, это облегчение!”

“Looks like we’ll be out of here in no time!” Lance declared a bit leisurely.

“Good.” Ivan said with a deadpanned expression. “Because someone here going to hyperventilate or something if we keep going.”

He eyed the profusely panting Jacklyn, who had an arm wrapped over his shoulder. “S-Sorry! Sorry.”

“Don’t get too excited my friends!” Viktor butted in. “We were given permission to leave the area, not to leave town! Which is why-”

He lifted a hand in the air. “Стоп!”

Every soldier beside them stopped jogging. Gripping tightly onto their rifles, they stood like soldiers in a parade.

Ivan and the others were in no doubt shocked. But one of them was in denial.

“Wh-What are you doing?” asked Lance.

“This is as far as we can take you.” Viktor told them. “Go any further and each faction will consider this a cause for concern.”

He grabbed onto his shoulder. “But aren’t there any loopholes or something you can work with?”

Viktor slapped his hand away. “Listen my friend! Those have been our orders since the first day the Treaty was put into effect! Not to mention that hiding the two of you is already a crime here in the states!”

He turned away to kick the asphalt. “You can’t be serious!”

He knelt down in anguish, later feeling Viktor’s hand on his shoulder. “It’s going to be all right, sir. Just have faith in these young ones, and you’ll be all right.”

Lance looked at the two, who in turn looked back at him with worried eyes. “But what if they’re incompetent little-!”

“Only if you are incompetent as them!”

Lance found that the guardswoman was the one who said that. He knew she meant every word she said.

“Um…” Ivan uttered before finally being able to say, “So what do you say then?”

Lance looked back down onto the asphalt. His eyes rested a bit before standing up.

“And can we be the final say?”

They all searched aimlessly for whoever said that. All the while managing to find a massive platoon of red coated soldiers surround them from all sides.

“Damn it.” Viktor muttered.

“Umph! Ow!” Ivan screamed, rubbing the back of his neck afterwards. “The Hell?”

He turned his head around, seeing that a man in a red tuxedo was pointing a gun at him. With his arms trembling, he too would ask, “What the hell?”

Tack! Tack!

On the ground in between them was a tranquilizer dart.

“Impossible!” the man uttered fearfully. “It should’ve… don’t tell me it… it-”

“State your name, sir!” Viktor called onto him.

Despite the quaking of his arms, and seeing that Viktor’s rifle was pointing directly at him, he aimed for him nonetheless.

“Shoot me and I’ll cut the snake’s head clean off!” he threatened, and seeing that he received no response from said threat, he went on to say, “Now state your name!”

He took a large gulp as he put the gun at his side. “Thomas Wesley, sir.”

Ivan immediately recognized that name. “Hey, aren’t you Alice’s f-”

“No, we’re not!” he yelled back to him. “I’ve been married to-!”

He lifted an eyebrow at his reaction. “I was going to say if you were her familiar.”

“Oh…” but the embarrassment turned to question, “Hey, what do familiars have to do with-!”

Ivan groaned. “Familiars, apprentice, I don’t know, same thing! Must be the Pizazzium or something.”

“Ugh.” Thomas sighed too. “Anyway, what the hell are you doing with the Soviets?”

Ivan was about to speak, but Viktor had it covered. “Haven’t you heard, Mister Wesley? Under Article Fifteen, Corporations and Nations shall not intervene in the affairs of each other unless it is to assist with aid or special projects.”

He immediately grew spiteful at that statement. “That’s why I want you to hand him over to me!”

“And if we were to decline?” He composedly suggested.

“Urm…,” He was ready to point the gun back at Ivan, resisting the fear that burdened him.

Deadpanned, Viktor would respond with, “You’re not going to get far once you have it pointed at his face right?”

“Well sir, we got a war to end! And everyone has their reason for wanting that day to come.” he said callously.

“Ugh,” Viktor took out a smartphone, and played a recording.

”If we kill you, all the GABE affected DNA might go with it also. Lose that, and this war will keep dragging on.”

He wanted to deny the information right there, but the voice was too much for him to ignore. He lowered the gun, planting his face over his head. “What are your demands?”

“How do I know this? The Starfox commandos we combatted were brought in. We investigated them and figured out that all of it was gone… You may be an interesting subject, but that doesn’t mean we’ll be taking risks.”

“I see. So why not use the GABE that’s lying around?”

“They’re called gene altering body enhancers for a reason, Ivan.” she groaned. “You drank possibly one of the most powerful that were ever created, and withstood! Those poor people drank far more just to lose it all!”

“Hmm, never knew that.” Disappointed, Thomas leaned against the wall with his arms crossed.

Ivan was in shock. “You mean she never told you?”

He laughed a bit. “Well, do you think she’s going to talk after you stabbed her with a sword?”

“Ugh.” Ivan placed his head over the counter with a tired expression. “Touché.”

  He was bothered immediately. “Aren’t you a bit remorseful about that!”

“I am.” He admitted. “But, a somewhat wise guy told me that being a soldier is almost like being a doctor in a way. You know what doctors shouldn’t do with their patients, Wesley?”

It was a coincidence to everyone hearing this that they too were in a hospital. They all looked around to find several nurses tending to the recently wounded. Some with wounds that threatened their lives more than the other wounded person. Acknowledging the atmosphere, he only clenched his fit.

“Not to mention that I barely even know you.” Ivan added. “If I recall correctly, you were some sort of… eh… bargaining chip, to the local resistance or something”

He leaned away from the counter with his eyes widened. “Shoot!”

Thomas was facing the carpet floor. “Well, looks like you do remember then.”

Ivan sighed, ignoring the confused people around him. “I guess I do. So My, My, My. You’re now an official worker for RED now. Impressive.”

Thomas scratched the back of his head, blushing. “Well, I guess crossing paths wasn’t on my ‘to do’ list. So what have you been doing?”

“Eh, Nothing much.” Ivan said casually, but warily. “I’ve been ratted out by your rivals, and now I’m on the run.”

“Hmm.”

Everyone else was waiting for something else to be said. So, Thomas would be the one to take initiative. “So where do you plan on going?”

“That’s none of your business.” Ivan answered straightforwardly.

Thomas was disappointed to hear this. “I see. So why don’t you want to cooperate?”

“If you can see clearly,” he began while gesturing to Jacklyn and Lance; who were sitting right next to him. “I got some people to take with.”

He understood easily as to where they come from. “Makes sense, but you do realize that you either make it or lose it all, right?”

Ivan laughed a bit. “Dude, there’s hardly anything to lose in this world. When you die, you die. That’s about it.”

Thomas frowned. “Well, I’m sure everyone here’s likely going to disagree to that statement, but I won’t force it on you.”

He could see that the girl next to him was upset by that statement, but nonetheless she still had her body close to Ivan’s. It even looked as if she wanted to lean her head a bit closer too. This saddened him to ask. “But don’t you want this war to end? With your powers, we can finally put this war to end! You don’t have to die in research, you can just sign up with us and…!”

“The boy’s friends here will be executed if he surrenders!” Viktor called out to him. “Article Ten, All deserters, civilians, criminals, etc who leave their respective zone and/or post without consent of their superior or superiors will be given the death penalty for violating said code.”

He was once again looking down at the carpet floor. “Oh…, right. You seem to know the treaty fairly well there.”

“That’s why we’re not going back there!” exclaimed Jacklyn.

He lifted his head back up to find that the girl was who said that.

Jacklyn then went on to say, “I don’t regret ever leaving Chicago, sir. That place was nothing but a crap-hole from beginning to end!”

“And I don’t regret leaving my post either!” said Lance. Then Thomas quickly paid attention to him. “Your organization sent me to die, ‘cept that’s not going to happen ya hear?”

Thomas let out a small grunt. “You know we’ll come after you, right?”

“Obviously!” Lance said. “And if you do-!”

He smiled. “The first place we’ll check is the Central Union?”

The trio’s confidence quickly drained out their hearts as they stood still. It was enough to blow their cover.

Emitting a death stare from his face, Viktor would ask, “And what makes you believe-”

“Their neutrality in the conflict is slowly fading ever since their war with Mexico ended in victory for them.” Thomas explained with malice. “Once we set up shop there, we’ll be conducting full on investigations to find you three.”

“Of course.” Ivan mumbled.

“And you might be thinking, won’t BLU be high on our tail?” He briefly glanced at the war poster beside him, depicting nurses and medics, stand proudly in a line. ”Well, with Alice’s diplomacy, that doesn’t seem likely. So, say your prayers buddy.”

“That won’t happen!” Viktor proclaimed.

“Don’t you get it, you commie twat!” Lance shouted. “These bastards virtually have us surrounded! We can’t go anywhere without them waiting outside our door and-!”

“Sir!” Everyone in the area quickly jumped at his sudden shout. It left the place silent for a while as Viktor turned to look at the three with a straight face. “You have to trust me!”

Ivan glanced down a bit, and he noticed that Viktor’s left hand was pointing downwards as he banged it against his leg.

“You have to believe in yourselves!” He added. “You’re never going to get far if you keep doubting yourselves like that!”

This got Ivan to smile a bit. Jacklyn on the other hand, held softly onto her chest to take a deep breath. Lance wasn’t any better since he only rolled his eyes at the statement.

Because of this, Thomas was forced to loosen the act with a fatigued groan. “Ugh, look…, all I want is this war to end. Everyone wants this war to end!”

Again, it was all a near deafening silence.

“Earlier, you just said that there’s hardly anything to lose in this world.” He stated. “But, since you have nothing to lose, then you have a lot to gain.”

Ivan was still glaring at him.

“Do you want a world where your mother doesn’t have to mourn her friend’s death all the time?”

It felt as if his heart was wanting to stop. But, holding his fists firmly quickly got him to regain his composure. “Who the hell is she, anyway?”

Thomas was surprised at this statement. But not as surprised as Jacklyn. Although extremely hesitant, she attempted to reach for his hands. At the same time she had to manage with not wanting to cry right then and there.

“Товарищ капитан!” one Soviet called out as he entered the hallway.

Viktor turned to face the worried soldier. “Да, что это товарищ сержант?”

BOOM!

The floor was shaking, making everyone in the area nearly lose their balance. The sirens were blaring in every direction. A nurse nearby quickly picked up the wounded soldier she was tending too and hauled him out of the area. The others did the same with one thing in common: panic.

“Дерьмо!” Viktor muttered in annoyance. Then turned his attention to his troops. “Ладно, товарищи, давайте проводить линию!”

“Да!” they shouted.

“C’mon you three, get going!” Viktor ordered after facing the three. “If you get out of here in time, they won’t be able to look for you!”

  Thomas leaned away from the wall and grabbed the tranquilizer gun on his holster. Then he felt his jaw be battered by someone’s foot. Then he witnessed his sight go black and his body go numb.

Jacklyn’s legs were shaking as she saw blood and teeth plop out of his mouth. His body would slide through the wall before slumping onto the floor.

“Go!” Viktor yelled as he lowered his leg.

Jacklyn was unable to move.

“C’mon Jackie, there’s no use in wasting time!” So Ivan had to pitch in.

Although they were running down the hall, Jacklyn could get a last look of Thomas’s body. She could see Viktor shake his head at him before he ran in the opposite direction. He turned back to Ivan. Even though she was unable to see his face, she could see how he felt now.

They entered the elevator and watched it close as if nothing was happening.  Everyone leaned against their own side of the room.

Jacklyn looked back at Ivan, he was staring down at his feet with a cold glare. His fists weren’t fading away, so all she can do was tell him, “Ivan, you know your mom-”

“It doesn’t matter, Jackie!” he fiercely interrupted. “Understand?”

Jacklyn didn’t answer, but after a little hesitance, decided to lean away from her side. She walked towards him, and set a hand on his shoulder.

Slap!

She jumped back and hit the wall. Her eyes were quickly watering.

“Ivan, there’s no excuse for that!” Lance called out.

“Grrr!” He crossed his arms.

“Hmph!” Lance turned to Jacklyn. “Are you all right?”

Jacklyn just kept staring at Ivan with her gloomy expression. “Oh Ivan.”

Lance sighed once again. “What’s up with you two?”

The elevator opened up rather quickly to a skirmish happening on the left side. Ivan immediately focused his attention on that. “Damn, they must’ve surrounded the place!”

Lance chose to do the same. “That must be the case!”

Ivan smiled a bit after checking his rifle for ammo. “Well, let’s do the classic push!”

“Right!”

“C’mon Jackie, your shield will be useful!” He said as he looked back at the saddened Jacklyn.

She looked up to his confident face. She gripped her baton before nodding.

“Atta girl!” he said with a smile.

While running down the hall, Jacklyn still retained her gloom nonetheless. ”Please Ivan.”

She wiped the tear about to trickle from her eyes.

A loud scream snapped her from the gloom. To her left, he’d see a soldier lie on the floor with blood gushing from his stomach.

“Medic!” he screamed.

“I’m coming!” a woman in a long lab coat cried out, running through the bullet storm to reach him. But the bullets were too quick for her to run through.

“Clara!” one of the soldiers screamed in horror.

“Medic down! I repeat, Medic down!” another called.

Ivan sighed. “Ugh, Idiot.”

Thwap!

“Ow!” Ivan’s torso violently jerked back as he felt a bullet deflect off his chest. He managed to quickly change directions towards a nearby pillar. Only to crash against it like a clumsy schoolgirl. “Ow~.”

“You okay Ivan?” Jacklyn asked after placing her shield next to the pillar.

“Grrr, I’m fi-!” He stopped the moment he saw her worried face. His temper immediately simmered down. “Hmm, I’m all right.”

She smiled tenderly. “I’m glad.”

Lance meanwhile, used the now extended shield to look through his scope. He pulled at the trigger to charge up. Outside he could see that the adversaries wore black coats and had weapons that were the same color. They used the trees and nearby vehicle wreckage as cover. But when he spotted a toll booth located far away. He noticed something peculiar, and that peculiar thing had a rifle pointed directly at him.

“Blimey!”

Kchrrrug!

He ducked down, and listened to the bullet whisking above him.

“What happened?” asked Ivan.

“You’re not going to believe this!” Lance cried out while lowering the rifle.

“What, what?”

He began to explain.

Big Mac was near shaken as he curled up into a little ball. However, he did muster up the courage to look up and see where the bullet had hit. He didn’t need to look hard however, because he noticed that one of the support beams that held the roof above him was cut in two. Moreover, the stump was literally oozing smoke. His irises would reduce to tiny dots at the sight.

However, he shook his head and quickly lifted himself up to snipe down his targets. “Shoot!”

“I’ll say.” Maribelle, who was beside him, said with surprise.

“Grrr, I have to take that…!” Big Mac yelled. He attempted to lift himself back up. Only for Maribelle to stop him. “Huh?”

She shook her head. “Please, Big Mac. Not again.”

His mouth turned to a frown. So, she solemnly pat her head. “Of course not, sweetie.”

She wanted to cry again.

Static!

“Big Mac, Maribelle, this is Marianne!”

  With hesitance, he turned to his walky-talky. “What is it?”

“Ivan,” Lance asked concernedly. “What’s with those eyes?”

Ivan was completely still for a bit, but he shook his head and resumed his calm stance. “Nothing, nothing. Now let’s get going!”

Lance was easily annoyed. “Ivan, tell-”

By then, he was already vaulting over her shield like a hurdle.

“Ivan!” Jacklyn screamed but then muttered, “Damn it.”

Lance groaned. “Ugh, c’mon Jackie!”

“Right!” She closed the shield and followed along.

Ivan was already hiding under the long window along with the other soldiers.

“Aaargh!”

“Aay!!”

The two soldiers beside Ivan fell back with bloody holes on their helmets.

“Crap!” Ivan muttered, but his mood ascended a bit when he saw the dead soldier’s canteen slide over to him. “Oh good.”

He twisted off the cap and drank, his eyes widening at the flavor.

“Uh Ivan, is anything wrong?” asked Lance.

He pulled away from the drink. “If you don’t want to get drunk, then don’t drink this.”

Jacklyn looked away from the dead soldier upon hearing what he said.

“Then why are you drinking that then?” Lance asked suspiciously.

He then drank the last of the alcohol and tossed it aside. “You’ll see.”

“Ivan…” Jacklyn attempted to say.

“Now on the count of three, we go!”

Jacklyn gripped her baton as tightly as she could.

Lance let out a defeated outbreath. “Alright then.”

“Ready?” he said determinedly. “One,”

Lance switched to his Sub-Machine Gun.

“Two,”

Jacklyn too let out an outbreath, and focused on their next move.

“Three!” Ivan shouted, standing up with his rifle in hand.

“Hello Ivan.”

Marianne had her hand over her hip with a smug look on her face. Ivan slowly lowered his rifle as his face reddened. The shock was enough to completely ignore the fact that her men and women were already surrounding them from every angle.

Marianne then lost the smile to talk business. “Been a while since the Den, huh?”

He was looking at her radiant purple coat, the feeling of not being able to look at her being too heavy to lift. Through his peripherals however, he could see another familiar face trot past the men and women in black. Then to reunite with them within their circle.

Big Mac could see the casual stare he had.

“Yeah, it’s been a while.”

Marianne nodded slightly. Then she held onto each hand to say the following. “Please Ivan, I don’t want any trouble. Just surrender, and we’ll get this ordeal over with, okay?”

She could see the tight grip he had on that rifle. Ivan on the other hand, could see her grip on her revolver. “I can’t.”

Marianne shut her eyes and took in a deep breath. “Why not?”

Concerned, he’d bring up, “You know she can hear you, right?”

Marianne leaned to the right. There, she found Jacklyn, who was near shaken as she took up a defensive stance. Marianne then lifted her free hand and let out a little wave. “Hey Jackie, come here!”

Despite the heavy shade that enveloped her, she could still see that she was shaking her head hastily. Marianne groaned. “Ugh, I’m not going to bite!”

Jacklyn took two steps back. This provoked Marianne to head into plan C.

Ivan decided to help. “Jackie-”

She lifted her hand again and snapped her fingers together. In seconds, both Jacklyn and Lance were now standing beside them. Ivan could feel two of her subordinates standing right behind him.

“Damn it.” Ivan muttered.

“Don’t shoot, okay?” Marianne suggested, and her subordinates complied.

Jacklyn was looking down onto the grass. Tears were once again falling from her eyes. Marianne could see this.

“Can you put the baton away for now?”

She ignored her.

Instead of repeating the same thing, Marianne gently reached for it.

Whack!

“Ow!” She flinched her hand back, and tried to shake off the sting. “Damn it, Jackie!”

Marianne yelled, still waving her hand. “I’m not going t-Grrr!”

“You okay, Marianne?” Big Mac asked, laying a hoof on her back.

“Yeah,” she grunted, “Felt as if it was going to break though.”

“Whoa, Jackie, what are you…”

Big Mac looked back to the trio, finding that Jacklyn had already stood in front of Ivan. She still retained her defensive stance. He decided to take his turn. “Ma’am, please. We’re not going to hurt you.”

She kept still nonetheless. Big Mac was easily offset because of this.

Meanwhile, Marianne took a deep breath before beginning. “Fine, fine. Anyway, it’s best that we just get it over with.”

Jacklyn’s froze up in panic. “Uh…”

“Men?”

“G’ah!” Ivan could feel two barrels poke him at the throat.

Jacklyn quickly turned her head towards him. “Ivan!”

With a saddened frown, she lifted her hand.

“Marianne!” Big Mac shouted.

She was visibly irritated. “What!”

Ivan, Jacklyn, as well as the others were taken aback.

Although he could feel his legs shutter, he managed to say, “Can I… Can I talk to him?”

Her angry eyes were fading slowly. In defeat, she let out another deep breath. Her hand didn’t fall down though. “Go ahead.”

“Thanks.” Big Mac said politely. Then, without hesitating, he looked towards him. “Hmm, it’s been a long while since we talked.”

“Actually, it’s only been four days.”

His calm attitude quickly changed for a frustrated one. “Grrr! Can’t you just be glad that we finally got to talk?”

Ivan sighed. “Ugh, just get to the point!”

“Well…,”

“No, you know what, I’ll get to the point!” he interrupted cruelly. “What the hell happened? Weren’t you supposed to be at home by now?”

Big Mac was quickly on the defensive. However, not in the aggressive manner, “I… I have something I need to do!”

“Hmm, is that it?”

Big Mac kicked the ground back and forth.

Ivan raised his voice. “I said, is that it?”

“Um….” He felt a hand touch his mane. Then he felt Maribelle whisper in her ear. “Just say it. It’ll be alright.”

“Huh, you’re such a doormat! You know that?”

He ground his hooves against the grass. “Don’t mess with me, Ivan!”

Ivan rolled his eyes. “I wouldn’t if you hadn’t tried to shoot me dead!”

Big Mac grit his teeth. “But…, back at the prison cell…, you told me-”

“Ugh.” Ivan closed his eyes a bit. “You don’t see who’s in front of me?”

Big Mac could see Jacklyn’s widened eyes look down on him. Her pupils were dilating as her body shook. Looking at it further only made his eyes water. He immediately turned to the grass. “I see. So you too-”

“Have something to do? Yes.” Ivan finished.

“Hmm, well then.” He formed a smile. “Looks like I’m the one who beat you to it then.”

Ivan kept standing still. “Yes, yes you did.”

“I’m-”

Ivan opened his eyes upon hearing his sniffles.

“I’m sorry this had to end this way though.”

“Don’t be.” he reminded him.

He wiped the tear from his eyes, smiling a bit. While simultaneously feeling his mane being petted by Maribelle’s hand. “Hmm…, alright Marianne. Let’s get this over with.”

Jacklyn shuttered under her shield, her eyes were closing as they watered.

“The Typical two, huh?” Marianne nodded before lifting her hand up even further. “Alright boys, aim!”

Ivan looked down upon Jacklyn. He could see her tremble, but he had to look lower than her head.

“And…”

He immediately eyed Marianne to shout. “Actually, Wait! Marianne!”

Her eyes opened, and her hand stopped moving. “What is it now?”

His cheeks reddened at Marianne’s saddened face. “Uh…”

“Speak up or I’ll shoot anyway!” she advised him coldly.

“Um, Okay.” After a few blinks, he was back to his composure. “Marianne,”

Will could hear the rain descend outside as he walked up the stairs. It seemed a bit fitting for him.

“Will, was it?”

“Yes Ivan?” He asked.

He seemed reluctant to ask, but he could see that his courage was being mustered up. “When you said that you were from Montreal yesterday…, how were you able to leave?”

With open arms, he answered, “Oh, simple. I took a flight to the American Green Zone and snuck my way in here.”

“Oh…, and were you being chased by the Government?”

He shook his head. “Well, yeah. But, there was a secret program that helped the drafted leave the country. And that’s my story.”

Ivan was nodding. “Okay then.”

Will was already up on the second floor when he asked himself. “Why would he ask that?”

Marianne was shaking, her eyes nearly cold and dead. She was breathing heavily as she struggled to maintain her balance.

“So, what’s the meaning of that?” Ivan asked.

Marianne didn’t answer, instead she felt her arm losing strength with every second.

“Marianne, are you okay?” asked Big Mac.

Ivan closed his eyes. “I’m sorry, Marianne.”

He lunged his hand at Jacklyn’s belt. Then proceeded to duck.

On the verge of tears, Marianne quickly swung her hand. “Fire!”

Rat-at-at-at-at!

“Aaargh!”

“Umph!”

“Huh?” Upon hearing the unexpected voices, she looked up. Only to find that In the air now, was a smoke bomb.

BOOM!

Chapter 11

My Little Hermits

Olivia opened the door as warily as she could.

“Olivia?” Redmond asked, hearing the creaks coming from the door.

She closed her eyes before opening it all the way. “Yes Mister Redmond?”

“If you like, I got some English muffins on the table for you to ease yourself.” Redmond took a sip of his tea. “You probably hadn’t eaten all day, so it’s best that you do.”

“I’m not hungry.” She stood as right in front of the table. “Just tell me why you brought me here.”

He took a scone from the plate and chewed out a piece. “Alright then. Olivia, I want to talk to you about something.”

“Regarding the interrogation?”

He grew irritated, “No, something else that’s coming to mind.”

Olivia let her hands rest on the pommel of her sword. Her eyes closed briefly before opening again. “Go on.”

Olivia could see the guards next to him tighten the grip on their shotguns, her grip tightened because of this.

“Thank you, anyway, I never realized how feeble you were until now.”

She prevented an aggressive yell escape from her mouth. “Hmph!”

“That kid really kicked you hard, didn’t he?” Redmond opened the folder that was in front of him.

“He did.” She opened her eyes to find an X-ray photo next to Redmond.

“Indeed.” He held onto a pen, pointing it at various parts of the X-ray. “You had three punctures to the lung, both lungs mind you! Your spleen was ruptured, your right arm was broken, and you were on the verge of cardiac arrest.”

She faced down at her hands. “I see.”

“Your father truly trained a valiant fighter there.” Redmond put down the X-ray.

Olivia groaned softly. “And that statement becomes more contradictory with discussions like this?”

Redmond chose this opportunity to drink a bit of his tea. “It’s just that after more than sixty years, I expected your slumber to actually do something.”

A man in a tuxedo was quick to lean over to him and whisper something in his ear. “Actually Redmond, people in comas don’t grow in the way you’ve hoped.”

When he leaned away, Redmond was quick to correct himself. “Oh, sorry, I didn’t know that was possible.”

Olivia rolled her eyes. “This is the kind of reason why I don’t think this deal was right.”

“Well,” Redmond stood up from his seat, obviously enraged. “You don’t have a choice, Olivia! If you want to go and see where we buried your father? Then you better do as I say!”

She glared at him, feeling as if the pommel was going to snap into pieces. “Right…, so what else do you want to talk about?”

Redmond sat down, hastily eating the next English muffin on the little plate. “Fine then, all I’m saying is that you have to be careful with what you’re up against.”

She held back another yell. “That’s it?”

“Not really.” He drank a bit of his tea. “Yesterday’s incident also proves how powerful Mister Bentley is as well. Not to mention the people he was running away from originally. These people are known killers miss Olivia.”

Olivia was quiet, holding onto her hand as she felt herself quake.

“Those people want that boy more than we do!” he mentioned. “They’ve been searching longer, and all that blab.”

He looked out at the sunset looming overhead. “I told you once that the only disadvantage they have is attachment, did I not?”

He didn’t get his answer. “Olivia.”

She looked up. “Oh, what?”

He pointed at her. “And that’s where I’m getting at.”

Olivia’s shoulders tensed.

“That attachment’s breaking in.” Redmond pointed out. “And in time, if you’re not careful at least, it’ll put us in a disadvantage!”

“That’s preposterous, Mister Redmond.” Olivia countered. “There’s no sign that-”

He had a remote in his hands, and he quickly pressed the ‘on’ button. The massive TV screen behind him had a still image which explained it all. Olivia was no longer striking back, she even ignored the sword falling towards the floor below.

“It was all done on purpose, I know.” Redmond told her. “And no, you’re not going to die. What I am going to say however, is ask you what you and that girl were up to?”

Olivia placed her hands over her dress, but her mouth kept shut.

“Olivia, I told you earlier that attachment will only put us at a disadvantage.” Redmond took a sip from his tea. “If you’re not willing to speak, then this will only limit your chances of ever finding your father.”

Redmond didn’t get an answer from her. So he added on to that with, “I say this, because I feel that their attachment towards Mister Bentley is dwindling with every passing moment.”

Olivia was quick to denounce it. “You don’t know that, maybe they still do-”

“Even if they’re not, it certainly seems that you’ve grown attached to the enemy in some way.” Redmond sighed. “So it’s safe to say that the question I asked of you was meaningless.”

Olivia looked down to her hands, unable to speak.

“Slowly but surely, their disadvantage will soon be gone.” Redmond reminded her. “And if it spreads to you, then there’s a clear indication that it will be the demise of not only my dream, but yours as well.”

Olivia eyed the sunset that was slowly being pushed down by the glimmering twilight.

“Like you, Olivia. They too have their reasons to want him dead. So it’s only natural that they’d want the bug thrown into a room and starved to death.”

  A red coated tank barely ascended over the hill before a duo of rockets annihilated out of nowhere.

“Damn it!” the soldier in front of it screamed. “How the hell did they-!”

BLAM!

Marianne lowered her pistol to reload it. “Bastard’s gonna pay!”

She lunged forward, pistols loaded.

“Calm down, Marianne!” One of her subordinates shouted, holding her back. “The last thing we wanna do is lose you…! Uh, Marianne?”

She finished wiping her eyes with her long sleeve. Her eyes would gaze upon her subordinates, and they in turn were near scared by the red puffy eyes that were streaming down flames of tears. Her hands clenched her pistols when she gave this order: “Tell everyone to keep pushing then… If you want this damn chase to end, then get moving, got it?”

They briefly faced each other with worry, but complied. The one in front of Marianne was the first to put it into action. “This is Cassy, calling all members of squad one…,”

BLAM!

A soldier standing by the ruins of one of the buildings fell back with force.

Cl-click!

Big Mac could hear Maribelle let out a soft moan. So he looked behind him to check, noticing that she was waking up.

“Ugh.” She moaned again. “What the hell happened?”

“Smoke bomb.”

“Oh, that.” She rubbed her head, then observed that they were in the middle of a battlefield.  She checked to see if her katana was by her side. “Well then, time to kick some more ass.”

“Nope.”

“Huh? Why say…” She stopped when she figured it out. “Oh, right.”

She then coughed a bit.

He zoomed into his scope. “Maribelle, I just wanna go home.”

“Yeah, I can tell.” She used the back of his head as a back support. “And Marianne?”

“I think it’s best that you stay away from her, okay?”

“Why say that?”

BLAM!

He pulled away to wipe a few stinging tears from his hooves. “She’s not happy right now.”

BOOM!

“Huh?” they asked before noticing the fighter jet above in the air. Then they saw the choppers in the distance. So they agreed to head over there.

“No.” Marianne growled, watching the squad of three blue choppers fly into view.

When they landed, it was their cue to hop on.

“C’mon, let’s go!” Cassy shouted.

“No, no, no!” she screamed. Then she attempted to walk around the choppers. “I’m not-!”

She felt an arm wrap around her waist. She found that it was Big Mac’s arm. Cassy then stood by her side. “It’s not worth it, Marianne. Up against that number, we won’t be able to last.”

Marianne faced down, her grip tightening over her pistols. With her anger, she shouted. “Fine!”

And then she barged her way to the chopper. With worry, Big Mac hung his head low. But then there was a pat on his head from Maribelle.

“It’s okay.” she comforted, and with a smile she asked, “Okay?”

He began trotting back to the chopper, with a nod. Solemnly, he’d say. “Yep.”

Ivan lied down over the grass. He let one arm rest over his eyes while he breathed heavily. Next to him, Jacklyn was resting her head near his neck.

“Gee, you two are very weak!” Lance said bluntly.

“We’re not professional Mercs… Lance!” Ivan panted.

“It shows.” Lance looked back behind him, there he could see the countless streams of smoke arise into the air. “We better get moving though. It’s obvious that you pissed her off with such a question.”

“Not to mention the fact that we smoke bombed them.” His breathing was slow and steady now. “Unless we want to tell them that it was just a prank, then we should stay far away from them.”

“Right.” Lance checked his sniper rifle for ammo. “So, judging by the pony’s butt tattoo, I guess he’s ‘Haystack’, right?”

He was silent. A now recovering Jacklyn would pull away in worry. “Ivan?”

He took a deep breath before sitting up himself. He was clearly annoyed. “Does it really matter, dude? C’mon, let’s just go.”

Cl-click!

“I think it’s about time you start talking, sir.”

Ivan saw that he was already arming his SMG. So he only sighed at this site as he stood up. “You know that you’re jeopardizing your own reputation here, right?”

Lance’s arms were shaking.

“You’re either going to accept the fact that I’m not speaking, or you’re gonna lay on the floor with your guts missing.”

Cl-Click!

His arms were still shaking, but after a while they were down on his sides. “Alright then. So, Jacklyn do you know who that pony is.”

Ivan gripped onto his rifle. That didn’t stop Jacklyn from answering however. Despite being saddened herself, she managed to shake her head in reply.

“Oh, I see.” Lance then faced Ivan. “So Ivan, about that woman?”

He gripped tightly.

“Do you like her?”

Jacklyn, shaking also, held a close eye on Ivan, who was pushing at the trigger. She knew however, that it wasn’t going to last. She got up like lightning, and watched Ivan aim for his face.

Fw-fw-fwo!

She pushed the rifle away, but she could tell by Lance’s cries of pain that she failed. “Lance!”

Ivan instead checked his magazine for ammo. “Just heal him up, and we’ll be on the move.”

Jacklyn put pressure on the wound, but that clashed with the fact that she was already in a state of shock.

“Jackie?” he faced down on her.  “Uh, you have the syringe, right?”

He could see that her body was shaking.

“Jackie, what did you do with the syringe?”

Lance could feel the tears slap against his pants.

“Grr!” Lance pushed her away with force. “Why in bloody hell am I even with you bastards…! I get told that I should trust you people… Grrr, and then I get freaking shot?”

Despite the pain, he struggled to get back up. “I’m miles away from home, my family, my friends… Grrr!”

Ivan let the rifle dangle from his hand, while he placed the other over his arm. Jacklyn was still in tears, making the whole covering her eyes with her bloodied hands seem useless. Therefore, he put the rifle down and began unbuttoning his shirt.

“Huh?” Lance looked up, revealing onto Ivan his tears. This grabbed Jacklyn’s attention too with her peeking through her bloodied hands.

Now shirtless, Ivan then reached the shirt out onto him. “I don’t know if it will do much, but it’s worth a try.”

Lance could see the sadness in his eyes as he looked out into the vast hills in front of him. Without complaining, he took the shirt from him, and wrapped it around his body. Although it stung, he managed with ease.

“I just want to forget, Lance.” Ivan explained unto him. “About her, that pony, I just… I just....”

Lance sighed before finally getting up. “Well, you know… the obvious lesson to that, right?”

“I know.” Ivan crossed his arms. “But I have no choice, Lance. Plus, there are some things that you are best not knowing about.”

Lance held onto his SMG. “Well, I could try to run away now. But-”

Ivan picked his rifle up from the ground. “Ugh, I shouldn’t’ve never brought you along.”

“Huh, you and me both.” Lance checked his SMG for ammo. “I’m baffled as to how you came up with that idea.”

“Meet too.” Ivan looked back out into the hills. “So, ignorance is bliss then?”

“Not exactly.” Lance said straightforwardly.

Ivan’s arms went limp. “And why do you say that?”

“At some point, you’re going to have to talk.” Lance then faced the calming Jacklyn.

Ivan did the same. He held onto his arm, before telling her, “It was back at the Idaho front, right.”

She nodded. “Um…, sorry.”

“Don’t be.” Ivan told her. “If we ever get more of those, don’t do it again.”

Jacklyn faced the tear stained grass. “Okay.”

“That’s good to hear.” Ivan rubbed his forehead. “Now then, we better get moving.”

Jacklyn stood up on her two feet and sported a determined glare. “Right.”

“Lance?”

“More Perils are to come.” Lance then smiled. “But alright then.”

Ivan smiled also.

The sun had already set, replacing the blue sky with a near blackening night. To Thomas, it felt as if the night itself passed by. He slowly opened his eyes to find Viktor staring down at him.

“Welcome back, Mister Wesley!” he greeted with mirth. “You’ve been out for a while.”

Thomas quickly took an aggressive stance. Now with full energy, he lunged forward, “Why you-”

His statement was cut short once Viktor got a hold of his fist wielding arm. Wrapping it against his back, Viktor spun him around. In front of Thomas were three corpses, and they were wearing black. He was nearly in shambles at this. His twitching eye being a dead giveaway.

“These three tried kidnapping you.” Viktor explained. “You are welcome.”

Thomas took in a deep breath. “Fine then, now explain to me why in the hell/ are you letting them get away.”

Viktor let go of his arm and walked up to one of the bodies. “The KGB told us that BLU is partnered with these people. They claim to be mercenaries, while their chasers say they are nothing but criminals. In all aspects, both sides are correct.”

Thomas had so many questions, “B-”

“But one thing’s certain.” Viktor snapped the pin away from the beret. “They were once a force to be reckoned with.”

Thomas could see the blue bird above the intercrossed sword and musket. He didn’t need to take a step closer to see.

“Rebels in Iraq; soldiers in East Africa, Zurich, and West Australia spotted this group.” He took a good look at the pin himself. “And that’s just to name a few. They were a Multinational group, or in more blunt terms, a handful of NATO and ANZUS's finest.”

With those words, Thomas concluded, “So judging by your voice, you wanted to join our hunt?”

“Not exactly.” Viktor stood up and walked back to Thomas. “You see, those two are not the biggest threat.”

He ignored his bewildered face to point down at the bodies. “It is these people.”

Thomas was already expressing his concern in place of his confusion.

“You already know the risk in researching the boy.” Viktor added, “So it is best that he stay out of sight until we wipe out the competition.”

Thomas let go of the fists. “So, how are you going to back that claim?”

“Simple,” he answered. “The Red Army helps RED take out the Legion, and then we head south to take that boy in.”

“Didn’t you just mention the risk in researching him?”

Viktor sighed. “Maybe we should give him some time to develop said powers. Consider it a little experiment.”

Thomas nodded his head. “Interesting tactic. Now how are you going to put it into fruition?”

Viktor smiled. “So long as the Legion are distracted, your wife should be able to destroy them. So, I want you to convince your wife to let me join the group. I will be in contact with you from our consulate.”

He handed onto him the contact card. “And why are you even doing this?”

Viktor walked past him. “That’s classified information, Thomas. Plus, you have the opportunity to end this war, act on it.”

Thomas stood still while deep in thought.

“Oh, and I like how cocky you turned when confronting him.” He laughed. “You looked intimidating in my opinion.”

This gave him more fuel of thought.

The guardswoman, who was waiting, walked up to Viktor. Then she asked in what she considered her alien tongue. “{Comrade Captain, the majority of the local resistance was destroyed. Others, probably retreated!}”

Viktor placed the rifle barrel over his shoulder. “{That is good news to hear. I am already fed up as it is.}”

“{So is it true?}” She gripped onto her rifle. “{We will be focusing on the Legion first?}”

“{I believe that this will be the ultimate strategy, so yes.}” He patted her on the head, sandwiching her cap in between her hair and his hand. “{They’re not going to pay attention long enough. So hopefully we can do what we can to put an end to this.}”

“{And then?}”

He pulled away. “{We’ll be heroes.}”

“So, Argentina then?’ Lance asked while clinging onto Ivan’s shoulder.

“Yep, that’s probably what he was suggesting.” Ivan concluded. “Go there, and both of us will be fine.”

“What do you mean by ‘both’?”

“You’ll be heading back to Australia, aren’t you?” Ivan reminded him. “It’s just going to be our problem from now on.”

“Oh, I understand.” Lance then looked around. “Hey Jackie, you all right there?”

“Yeah,” she answered calmly. “I was just looking at the moon. It looks nice.”

Ivan and Lance decided to look out to the moon. Despite it being blocked by countless trees they could still see it. Its dim glow beaming down on them.

“You were wondering what Luna was doing up there, weren’t ya?” Lance asked.

“Yeah.” She answered. “She must be really lonely up there.”

“I agree.” Lance sighed. “Nearly a thousand years of banishment does stuff like that.”

“True that.” Then Jacklyn would ask, “How’s your wound?”

“I… I think’s it getting better.” Lance answered.

“That’s nice.” Jacklyn held her arm. “I’m… I’m sorry for giving that vaccine away.”

“I alr-”

Lance interrupted. “It’s okay Jackie, just keep your chin up. You’ll be fine.”

She nodded modestly. “Alrighty then.”

Ivan stopped walking.

“Whoa, Ivan.” Lance called. “What happened?”

Jacklyn immediately jogged towards them. “Ivan, what’s going-”

He did nothing but point at what’s in front of him. They looked out into the horizon, past the trees, squinting their eyes. Once they figured it out, their hearts were leaping.

“Finally some shelter!” Ivan proclaimed.

“Whoa!” Lance screamed.

“Lance!” Thankfully, Jacklyn managed to take hold of him before running after Ivan. ‘Ivan, wait!”

“Oh god, I could really use a…” Then he felt something constrict his ankle. “No, not that~!”

“Ivan!” Jacklyn screamed in horror.

“I’m all right!” Ivan assured them. “Just hanging around! Nothing too-!”

Twang!

His heart skipped a beat. “I take that back!”

He then grabbed onto his leg and reached for the knife that was holstered in his ankle. He began to pull it out.

Thwap!

“Whoa, Whah~!” He hit his head on a branch, and was twirling around like a pinwheel before landing on the ground. “Ow!”

“Ivan, fall back!” Jacklyn screamed.

“On it!” Ivan could see the flashlight she held onto and fell back to her position. All the while, bullets were already pounding against her shield. “Hey, thanks Lance!”

“That wasn’t me you bloody idiot!” Lance snarled. “Now don’t go off like that again, my spleen could’ve ruptured!”

Ivan sighed. “Alright then, sorry.”

Lance rolled his eyes. “You people are crazy, you know that?”

Ivan laughed. “You don’t know the half of it, buddy.”

“Guys, can you quit talking and help me?” Jacklyn begged as the countless bullets were kicking at her shield. “The enemy could be flanking us by now!”

“I’ll keep an eye for that!” Lance called.

In the meantime, Jacklyn handed the flashlight over to Ivan. “Scout the area for me!”

“Alrighty!” he shone the light in the direction ahead. “Huh?”

A boy around half his height was doing his best to see through the light. It resulted in him tripping over and falling.

“Sweet Luna.” Jacklyn mumbled.

“Damn it, Juan!” a voice shouted. “You had one job!”

The high-pitched voice was Jacklyn’s cue. She shoved the shield onto the ground and waved her hands, “Stop shooting! Please, stop shooting!”

Light would be shone onto them also. The direction in which the light was coming from was enough for both sides to do as she pled. One of the lights quickly pointed towards one of the shooters face, illuminating over a bothered young girl. “Alright, now explain to us why two red coats and a shirtless boy are running off in the night?”

Blutarch looked up from the papers on his desk. Entering the room, was Marianne and her two subordinates.

She was to the point of fainting as she found that Trevor was there also. “Uh, Trevor, uh… you’re here.”

“Indeed he is.” She turned to find the leader of the Sisterhood: Esther, standing on the other side of Blutarch. “So, do you want to begin, Blutarch?”

Blutarch groaned. “Marianne, I-”

“No, Blutarch!” Trevor stepped forward. “I want to have the first say.”

Marianne’s hand rested in her pockets.

“Marianne, how many men did we lose in that fight?” he asked.

“Two, sir.” Marianne answered nervously. “Thompson and Gomez were killed while holding Ivan hostage.”

“And that’s what happens when you go deep into enemy lines without my consent.” he said bitterly.

“But, sir…, we were close to…” she stopped herself immediately. “I mean, we managed to-”

“Also, First Lieutenant Wallace ordered a squad of five to scout ahead. Trevor went on. “Only two made it back alive.”

Marianne was quiet with her face pouting. “I’m sorry.”

However, his frustration would fade in order to admit to the following, “I would’ve sent you to my version of a time out. But, it seems that these two have other plans for us.”

This surprised her. “Huh?”

“That’s right Miss Petit.” Blutarch explained. “It seems that your reckless strategy did something productive, and that was to annihilate the Resistance.”

“Ivan may be a great threat.” Esther added, “But Blutarch and I have been considering wiping out the competition first.”

Her shock turned into annoyance quickly, along with the obligation to speak. “You don’t realize that the competition’s just as strong as we are, right?”

“We’re not talking about RED and Celestia’s Hoof, Marianne.” Blutarch pointed out. “We start from the weakest first.”

She crossed her arms. “Grrr, how productive.”

“Marianne, there isn’t time to complain!” Trevor said. “This is the only way to bring Ivan in!”

“Well, I had Ivan at gunpoint there!” Marianne shouted, her hands curling into fists. “If it wasn’t for that… that-”

“Marianne, I understand that you’re upset.” Trevor addressed. “Especially after how close you were to capturing him again.”

Her fists loosened, and so did her anger. “I-”

“But after what happened in the Badlands, and the most recent events, I think it’s safe to say that we must focus our attention on the competition more.”

She unfolded her arms. “I-”

“Trevor’s right.” Esther added. “Especially since we have reasons to believe that both the ALM and HUE are up to something with him.”

“If we don’t do something about them, they might have the upper hand.” Blutarch mentioned. “And we can’t let that happen.”

Marianne’s head was hanging low, which was followed by feeling Big Mac’s hoof pressing against her arm. She found out that he too was feeling the same way. This mustered up her courage to ask, “Won’t that let him get away?”

“Marianne,” Trevor answered. “The US Government is after him too, so there’s no use for him hiding.”

“I see.” Marianne sighed. “So how are we going to execute this plan?”

“The ALM’s clearly desperate to take him in.” said Blutarch. “So you know what follows.”

Marianne was silent for a bit. Her hands were behind her back. The moon was bright, it was all she wanted to think of after this. “Right.”

He smiled. “Excellent. Your first assignment starts tomorrow.”

“”And don’t go off running like that, okay?” Trevor added.

She only nodded. “Okay.”

“And Big Mac?”

“Yes sir?” he answered nervously.

“Please keep a close eye on her, alright?

He nodded, “Yes sir.”

Trevor smiled. “And now you are dismissed.”

“Yes sir.”

The three backed away and headed out the door. After they were gone, Trevor let out a deep breath before looking out at the moon himself.

“So Trevor,” Esther said inquisitively, her chin resting over her hand. “Do you think she’s starting to grow into an actual woman.”

“She may have the age, but she doesn’t yet know how to let go.” Trevor said. “It’s sad really. Not to mention the war back at her home.”

“Speaking of that, do you think that supply line you raided hindered them in any way?”

He faced the doorway. “Not at all, Madame. Not at all.”

“So when do you think she’ll actually fight?” asked Blutarch calmly.

“Shortly.”

“And the pony?”

Trevor turned to her, who in turn looked back at him with a grimacing face. He was now struggling to lift his hands again.

“Marianne?” asked a now wary Big Mac.

“Yeah?” Marianne answered.

“Are you tired?”

Marianne rubbed her hand against her cheek. “That’s an odd question to ask. But…, yeah, that’s it. I just wished Ivan never asked me that?”

“Did your parents know that there was-”

Her teeth grit tightly as her fist was forming. “Did your parents weep in their graves when you and your sister were-”

She stopped, facing down at the distraught Big Mac and Maribelle. Her fists ceased to be for now after seeing this. She faced out into the windows of the hallway. “I’m… I’m sorry…, I’m just not in the mood to talk…, that’s it… I-I gotta go.”

In that instant, she bolted away from them with her head on her arm.

“Marianne, wait!” Then his neck felt a bit constricted. He hit his rump hard on the floor. “Ow, Maribelle, why’d ya-”

She shook her head. “Just leave her alone.”

“But Maribelle, Trevor told me-”

“Not when you’re in this state.” she told him.

Tears were forming in his eyes.

“Just let it all out.” she comforted. “Please.”

His head hung low, making watch his tears fall like rain from clouds. “’Ah know… ‘Ah know she didn’t mean it, but…,”

“It’s okay.” she gently pet his mane. She then simultaneously looked out into the hallway, finding no one there. ”Marianne, why?”

“Well, sorry about that. We shouldn’t’ve shot first.” the girl laughed with embarrassment. “The name’s Becky, by the way.”

“Nice to meet you, Becky!” Jacklyn smiled.

“I’m going to admit it right now, your sniper has terrible aim.” Ivan said.

“I heard that!” the sniper yelled.

“Yeah, sorry about that too.” Becky added. “Someone wasn’t paying attention during training!”

“Hey, why are taking his side?”

Annoyed, Becky yelled, “Quiet Ryan! We don’t want the actual enemy to spot us!”

“No You be quiet!”

“No, You!”

“You!”

While Jacklyn giggled to see such sport, Ivan couldn’t help but rub his eyes to try and flee the scene. “Why?”

Lance couldn’t help but join him.

After the last, ‘You!’, Becky quickly ran to the door and barged in.

“No, no, not the ear!” they heard Ryan shout. “Ow, ow, let go!”

“Not until you apologize to our guests for being so rude!” By the time she finished screaming that, she and Ryan were already at the front door.

“{i]Why me? He was the one who started it!” Ryan complained.

“Hey, don’t get me involved!” Ivan emphasized.

“Um, guys?” Jacklyn interrupted in a polite manner. “You might wanna lower your voices if you don’t want to get caught.”

They loosened each other’s grip as they were reddening profusely. In unison, they’d formally say, “Sorry, Miss Jacklyn.”

“It’s okay kids.” she said gladly. “And Ivan, do you have something to say?”

“What?” Ivan was clearly puzzled. “Why me?”

“Ivan.” she said though her plastered smile. “You better say it, or else I'll go Tsundere on you.”

Ivan looked down at her hands. Her tight and trembling grip on her baton made him think otherwise. So he rolled his eyes, and said, “I’m sorry for saying that your aim is horrible, Ryan.”

Awkwardly looking in random directions, he responded with, “It’s okay…, I guess.”

“Well, it’s settled.” Becky declared with mirth, then she picked up her walky-talky. “Alright boys and girls, you may head inside.”

When she put it away, she happily proclaimed. “Alright you three, come on in!”

With happy nods, they did as suggested. Except…,

“Ivan.”

He felt Jacklyn pull against his arm. “Yeah?”

“Don’t do that again…, please.” she advised him earnestly.

Ivan rolled his eyes. “Ugh, alright.”

She was smiling. “Good.”

“So, this is where you live?” Jacklyn asked curiously.

With her head high, and with a laid back smile Becky said, “Yeah, this has been my home for five years now.”

“Five years?” the three said in unison.

“Yep.” she proclaimed. “And the kids have been here longer than me.”

Ivan looked at the flat screen TV that resided next to the wooden wall. “Do you think I can turn this on?”

“Forget it, dude.” Becky said with crossed arms. “The thing doesn’t work, never has.”

Ivan leaned away from the TV. “Huh, I see.”

The entire room was quiet, every kid was fiddling with their rifles at this point. The silence would break once Jacklyn asked, “So Becky, where’s your caretaker?”

“Um…” she too was fiddling with her rifle as her expression dropped.

“I mean, someone has to be taking care of-”

“She’s gone, Miss Jacklyn.” Ryan answered for her. “For four years now.”

The three were astonished at the news, but not as much as Jacklyn. “Four years?”

“And as you saw,” Becky spoke with the gloomiest tone possible. “I’m the head of this place.”

“But that can’t be!” Jacklyn refuted. “You’re too young to-”

Becky scratched the back of her head. “I don’t think Twelve years old doesn’t constitute as too young here.”

The three looked at each other, and then at the saddened children.

Marianne rested her arms over the concrete balcony. She had her head atop of them while listening to the cars whisk over the streets below. Though gradually, tears were still falling from her eyes.

“Let me guess, it had something to do with Canada, right?” asked Pierre.

However, Marianne didn’t move an inch. “Yeah, it had to do with that.”

“Now Big Mac brought it up, and you brought up his dilemma to shut him up?”

She nodded.

“I knew it.” Pierre leaned against the balcony. “’Ze boy truly played his cards right.”

She nodded again. “Yeah. He didn’t mean it though…, it was just-”

“That girl really means a lot to you two, no?”

She pulled her head up just a bit. “Of course, Pierre. But the law’s the law, there’s nothing we can do.”

“I agree.” Pierre said. He saw Marianne rest her head on his arms, to which he sighed. “Just accept that Trevor’s doing this for your own sake. You don’t want to die a reckless death.”

“I know…, but seeing what happened to Big Mac, to you…, I just think its best we get it done.”

After a brief pause, and look at the bright moon, Pierre came up with, “Marianne, look at me.”

Slowly, but surely, she leaned away from the balcony. Her teary eyes met his dry ones, and was clearly doing her best to stop them. “Yeah?”

“What Big Mac did was inexcusable, but his sister loved him dearly.” Pierre said solemnly. “Your parents died an unnecessary death, and now you have to pay ‘ze price.”

Marianne pressed her back against the balcony. Then she folded her arms.

“But you and Big Mac have one thing in common: and that’s another chance.” Pierre looked up at the pitch black sky. “But as Big Mac learned, it’s not like a get rich quick scheme.”

She then looked at him. “What about you? Didn’t you say that…?”

“I have no place left to go…, I only have you guys.” He put on a smile. “Also, it’s the only chance I have left.”

Her eyes widened. “Pierre…”

“I worked hard for that chance. It took more than two decades of putting up with Blutarch’s distrust, but it was still worth it.” Pointing at her, he’d add, “And I only have you and Trevor to thank.”

Marianne looked back out into the vast city scape.

“It’s going to take time, but time can’t be sped up to heal that wound.” Pierre said. “You may have lost everything when coming to America, but that doesn’t mean it’s over.”

She said nothing.

“So, you’re not going to worry anymore?” Pierre asked enthusiastically.

“Um…,” muttered Marianne. “Pierre?”

“Yes?”

“When you…” She swallowed a large gulp in her throat. “When you lost both Preston and Delilah…, was it like that for you?”

Pierre was also silent for a bit. “Of course, I’m just glad I managed to get over it.”

He then leaned away from the barrier. “So, shall we go back?”

“Well…” Marianne uttered, clearly hesitant.

Pierre laughed a bit. “Don’t worry about him, he knows that you didn’t mean it.”

Marianne turned to him, a little smile creasing on her face. “I’m still gonna apologize though.”

“Becky, are you sure the kids will be able to handle a wound like that?” Ivan asked her.

“Don’t worry, we’ve trained long enough to handle situations like these.”

Ivan rubbed his hair while his eyes were closing. “I...”

His eyes opened to Jacklyn, who was clearly putting on an angry scowl. He’d mumble, “Right. Oh, and thanks for the shirt by the way. It's better than a bloodstained one.”

Becky smiled. “Don’t mention it.”

The door opened to a rather average looking room. To which Becky charged in with a flamboyant pose.

“And, this is my room.” Becky proclaimed. “You like it?”

Despite the wooden wall that covered all four corners, she clearly did her best to stylize it with flower stickers covering each wall.

“Uh…” Ivan was the first to speak. “It truly needs a… Umph!”

Feeling Jacklyn’s fist punch him in the knee, changed his mind. “Nice! It’s nice!”

“Right.” Ivan muttered again.

“Ugh.” She landed her back against the white bed. “No need to lie you guys, I know it’s garbage.”

“No, no!” Jacklyn said. “It’s al-”

She lifted a hand in the air. “Miss Jacklyn there’s no need.”

“But…”

“Let it go Jackie.” Ivan told her.

“Oh, okay.”

Becky sat up on her rump. “I told you I’ve been here for five years, Miss Jacklyn. I truly wish we can leave this damn place already.”

Ivan was busy looking at the shelf for stuff. “Huh, judging by the books that are on the shelf. I’m gonna take a guess and say that this was once your caretaker’s room.”

She snapped her fingers together. “Bingo, sir. Also those books are some good stuff, you should check them out.”

“Will do.”

“Oh no, he’s not!” Jacklyn proclaimed.

Stunned, he had to ask, “What, why?”

“You’re supposed to be getting to know these people, not mess with their stuff.”

“But she said…”

She pulled him from the ear. “Ow! Alright, alright!”

“It’s okay, Miss Jacklyn. It doesn’t bother me at all.” Becky told her.

“I’m sorry, Becky.” said Jacklyn, smirking at Ivan. “But he has something he needs to do.”

Defeated, Ivan sighed. “Right.”

After she let go of her grasp, Ivan went on to ask, “So, what happened to your care taker?”

Becky said with a grim tone. “I don’t know, Mister Ivan. The last time I saw her, she told me that she was going somewhere. She told me to take care of the house, and left…. Hmm, didn’t come back ever since.”

“Gee.” was all Jacklyn could say as she sat beside her.

“And being the oldest in this little orphanage, well, the caring task fell on me.”

Ivan crossed his arms. “Ah, I see.”

“And…,” During the little pause, Jacklyn looked around again. “Aren’t you a bit worried about that?”

“I’m worried too.” she admitted. “I mean, the kids are getting older. You know?”

“Becky!”

She immediately jumped at the call. “Uh, yeah Ryan?”

Ryan was now standing at the doorway. “Lance’s doing okay.”

“Oh, that’s nice.” she said gratefully.

“Nice to hear that!” Ivan commented.

“Terrific!” Jacklyn said simultaneously.

It was quiet again. Becky stared at him to continue, feeling her cheeks reddened. Ryan only put his arms behind his back, “Uh, Becky?”

She immediately hopped again. “Oh, right, that’s nice. You’re dismissed.”

With a peppy salute, he complied. “Yes Ma’am.”

Then ran off.

Jacklyn looked down to find her kicking her legs profusely. “Uh, Becky?”

“Uah!” She looked back at Jacklyn. “Oh, sorry.”

“It’s all right.” she said with a smile.

“Yeah.” Becky looked down to her lap, tapping her index fingers against each other.

Ivan walked to the desk to his left. There, only a map and a couple of notebooks sat on it. Seeing this, Becky would say, “So…, seeing how you people are from the outside, has anything changed?”

“Kind of.” Ivan answered. “The war still rages on, with the HUE apparently forming a militia.”

Becky frowned immediately. “So, nothing?”

“Right.” Picking up one of the notebooks, he noticed a binder sitting underneath. He decided to pick it up.

“And Mexico?”

“Mexico?”

“Right.” She held a firm grip on her hands. “I mean, when I left Mexico, I heard the invaders took Manzanillo. That was where I lived.”

Jacklyn gripped her fist.

Ivan looked away from the binder to tell her. “Mexico surrendered a year ago.”

“Oh.” Becky grimaced. “That’s sad.”

“Don’t worry about it. You’re way out here, so why are you getting worked up over it?” Opening the binder, he skimmed through it. At the very end, he read the last paper. “National Guard to quell new riots in New York City after the death toll of police forces reached Twenty-thousand after five months of conflict.”

He looked down at the date. “This was back in Twenty-Fifteen.”

“Well,” Becky shrugged. “She’s been living here for quite a while. Or at least, that’s what she told me.””

Ivan closed the binder, putting it back above the desk. He then picked up the notebook and was about to open it.

“Whoa, Becky!”

Hearing Jacklyn scream wasn’t enough for Ivan to immediately drop the notebook. “Yikes!”

It would be snatched away and kept safely in between Becky’s arms and bosom before that could even be possible. “Please, don’t look at that!”

Ivan loosened his stunned stance as he complied. “Okay…, so is that your diary or something.”

She nodded. “Um…, do you wanna go check on that weird talking guy?”

“Weird talking guy?”

With an awkward smile, she told them, “Your other friend.”

“Heh, you’re the one to talk.” Ivan muttered.

“Ivan!” Jacklyn scolded.

Becky was curious, though. “What did you say?”

“I said…”

The next thing they heard were countless screams coming from below.

“Uh oh.” Jacklyn muttered. ‘

“Alright kids, you ready?” he announced excitedly.

“Yeah!” the children cheered.

“Can we at least go and keep their voices down?” Becky went on to ask.

Down the stairs, they found Lance sitting against the wall. The bloodied shirt was all gone, and replaced by a bandage that was containing the wound rather well. He lifted his hand to catch a rubber ball.

“Alright, ready?”

“Yeah!”

“Go long!” He then tossed the ball into the air. The children were quick to leap like frogs to catch it.

“Oh hey you two!” Lance greeted the three with a wave. “How was it?”

“Oh,” Ivan said. “It was alright.”

“Here you go, Mister Clarke!” one of the boys said after walking up to him with the ball in hand.

“Hey, no fair!” a girl said. “I got the ball first!”

“No you didn’t, Ashley!” the boy retorted. “I had it first.”

“N’uh!”

Becky rolled her eyes before walking over to her. “Ashley, were you touching the ball before he had it?”

“Uh…” she looked away while pouting. “No.”

“Then just let it go.”

“Fine.” She looked to the boy and stuck her tongue at him before walking away.  “Hmmph!”

With a sigh, Becky immediately lightened up. “Alright guys, dinner’s almost ready!”

The children cheered with excitement at that news.

“Sh~! Sh~!” Becky hushed, and they were immediately quiet. Kindly, she’d go on to add, “But we’re gonna save some for our guests, so no left overs this time!”

“What?” the majority of them cried.

“But Miss Becky!” one of the girls complained, “We’re going to starve!”

“No, you’re not!” Becky said. “You’re not gonna starve to death for not having extra!”

“But Becky!” she whined, thus the arguments continued.

Ivan put his hand over her head. “Ugh, kids.”

“It’s okay Ivan.” Jacklyn assured. “If something were to happen, we’ll be there.”

“Easy for you to say.” Ivan groaned.

“Just don’t push buttons, please.” She begged.

“Sorry, couldn’t help myself.” Looking at her, he’d see her smile at his apology.

“Hey Ivan, can you help me up!” Lance called out.

Ivan sighed once more. “On it.”

“We’ve been eating fish for a while now.” Becky admitted before taking a bite out of her fish fillet.

“What?” Jacklyn responded.

She dropped it before she could rip a chunk off. “Yeah, it’s all that we have.”

Ivan swallowed his chewed up fish before saying. “Wow, I’m surprised you haven’t tried to-”

“Ow!” Ivan shouted. “Sorry.”

Jacklyn smiled at him before saying to Becky, “Don’t worry, soon you’ll be able to eat whatever you want.”

“Yeah.” Becky deadpanned. “If the war actually ended.”

Jacklyn frowned at her remark.

Becky then looked at the other children. They were eating away with smiles on their faces. “Miss Allison told me that if they were to run away, we’d be dead.

During her observations, she noticed that Ryan was looking back at her with a sense of worry. To which, she replied by looking away and facing the three. Oblivious to the fear she was instilling into him. “Is that what happened to you guys?”

“Yep.” Ivan answered. “Getting caught is nothing but a death sentence.”

“Hmm, I see.” Becky said, taking a sip from her water.

“These two are here because of me, kid.” Ivan continued. “I’m on the run, and I dragged these two with me.”

“Ivan, don’t say that.” Jacklyn begged softly. “It wasn’t your-”

“I said I was on the run, right?” Ivan interrupted.

“Um, Ivan was it?” Becky asked. “Who are you running from?”

“You don’t wanna know.” Ivan answered simply. “Let’s just say that these people are just as scary as a villain from a fairy tale or something.”

“You serious?”

“More serious than the average opera.”

“Oh, damn.” Becky was clearly tremoring at that thought. “You think you can defeat them?”

“Not likely.” Ivan sighed. “That’s why we’re getting the hell out of here.”

“Well, that’s nice to hear.” Becky admitted. “At least you people have the chance at leaving.”

“Don’t say…”

“No, Miss Jacklyn.” Becky took another bite of her fish, continuing after chewing and swallowing. “The kids grew up here for too long. I don’t think they’re ready to go out there, just yet. In fact, this was the first time we ever had visitors.”

The three were in shock, but Ivan had the first say. “Really?”

“Yeah, we haven’t had a visitor since… ever.” Becky laughed distressingly. “So I can understand why you’d say Ryan’s shot was terrible.”

This time, Ivan was quiet.

Becky ate the last of her fish as Ivan was in pity. She then said, “It’s obvious that we still have a long way to go… I mean, none of us know what life’s like outside this forest. Or at least, none of us can’t remember.”

She took a sip from her water and then continued. “We’d often gather around and read what was left behind for us. We read that there’s much more than trees and snow out there. Obviously I know much of this stuff, but it’s nice to see the kids getting excited about that. They’d learn about places where it snows all the time, places where it never rains, places where the days are longer, stuff like that. It’s just sad that they can’t see it yet.”

They could see her hand shake as her head lowered even more. “Sometimes I’d tell them about my life in Mexico, when my parents were…”

Jacklyn was the first to hug her. “It’s okay, sweetie. It’ll be…”

“Damn.” Ivan muttered, being able to see the tears coming out of her eyes.

“Hey!” Ryan shouted.

They immediately discovered that the children had formed a semi-circle around them. With a gun pointed directly at Ivan’s face, Ryan scrupulously asked. “Was that guy over there making fun of you?”

Seeing this come from a mile away, Ivan was quick to answer with waving hands. “What, No! No, no!”

Becky too responded by pulling away from Jacklyn to say, “No, no! He wasn’t, Ryan! Now everybody relax!”

“Oh.” He lowered his gun despite his suspicion. “Then why were you crying?”

“Nothing Hon-I mean, Ryan.” She wiped the last tears from her eyes, looking back at him with the brightest smile she could give him. “It’s okay.”

“You sure?”

The children would follow that with their own questions of concern.

“Yep.”

During this time, Ivan thought of something. To which he whispered it to Jacklyn about it, and thus she’d do the same to Becky. “Oh, sure.”

She stood up and announced to the others, “Alright guys, I’m gonna go and have another talk with these people.”

“What?” Ryan asked.

“Again?” the others followed.

“Sh~! Sh~!”

Once the children were quiet, this got Becky to give the following order. “Keep an eye on them for me, Ryan, okay?”

He sighed, then he pointed at Ivan. “Okay, but keep an eye on him too.”

“Hey!” Ivan shouted.

Lance whispered to him, “That’s what you get for calling the kid’s aim bad.”

Ivan only groaned at his remark. “Wanna look after the kids, Lance?”

The door opened to a kitchen. Entering, Becky reached to the stove nearby to lift the lid of the large pot. “Phew, it’s a good thing everyone got to eat.”

Ivan however, would ask, “How the hell are you able to supply yourselves for that long.”

“Again, Miss Allison lived here longer than me.” She pointed at the window. “See that?”

He and Jacklyn walked over to the nearby window, where a large garden was lighting over the countless plants.

“She had that all set up since she first came here.” She said calmly. “We plan on harvesting it all next month. As for the fish, well…,”

Ivan had his hand slanted against his forehead. “I see the little pond that’s way at the corner.”

“Oh, that’s nice.” As she put the lid back, Jacklyn turned to Ivan. “So, what did you want to ask her?”

Ivan looked down on her, who in turn looked back at him with her hands holding one another. She took a deep breath. “Becky, when your parents died, do you know the people who were attacking you?”

She put her hands on her back, kicking her foot back and forth.

“Uh…” Jacklyn got a hold of his arm. “Ivan, why would you ask such a-!”

“No, no it’s okay I think it’s okay to answer that now.” Becky assured her.

Jacklyn walked to her, putting a hand on her shoulder “Becky, you don’t look like you should be talking about it.”

“Jackie, let the kid talk.” Ivan demanded.

Jackie shot him a glare before looking back at him. “Please Becky, I don’t think it’s right.”

Becky was facing her feet. When her eyes met Ivan’s she had something to say. “Tell me Ivan, when I describe to you who they are, do you think it’ll make me feel better?”

“That’s all up to you.” Ivan said upfront. “But since you have responsibilities on your hands, I suggest you pick the latter.”

She was now fiddling with her fingers. “But-”

“Jackie doesn’t know what she’s saying!” Ivan blurted.

This sunk Jacklyn’s heart really fast. “I-Ivan-”

“Now, I suggest that you tell me who they were. So that we can get this over with.”

Becky continued with her hesitance. “But Mister Ivan, you’re doing this for me, right?”

“I have responsibilities of my own at the moment, so yeah.”

Becky let go of her hands, and climbed down from the stepladder. She swiped her hand over her cheeks, eliminating the tears that were streaming from her face. “When I was living in Mexico, I was told that we weren’t allowed to leave the country to support the war that was going on there.”

She looked down again, kicking her feet again. “Anyway, when we left, we managed to cross the border unharmed. For a moment, it looked as if we were free, until a bunch of men in Jackets attacked us.”

“I knew it.” Ivan reached his hand onto her head. “It’s the New Minutemen.”

“Who?” Becky asked.

Ivan leaned against the counter. “They’re people we had to confront ourselves.”

“Seriously?”

“Mmm Hmm.” Ivan nodded. “Did they attack out of nowhere?”

“Yeah.” Becky put one hand over her arm. “I didn’t know that would happen and-”

“It’s okay.” Ivan leaned away to put a hand on her shoulder. “That happened to me too. We barely made it out in one piece.”

Worried, she went on to ask. “So what’re you gonna do now?”

“Get out of here first thing tomorrow and avoid the far south.” Ivan tapped his foot. “That’s obvious.”

Becky quickly burst out. “Or at least, let us come with you!”

Jacklyn was feeling the same way as she was.

Ivan stopped tapping and sighed. “Sorry, but that can’t happen.”

“But can’t… can’t you guys stay here?”

Jacklyn was in complete shock. All the while Ivan kept his cool. “Not gonna happen either. Dying is part of our job, after all. Not to mention that the weird talking guy has a family of his own back in the land of the weird talking people.”

“So…, what do I do now?” she asked, Ivan could see the tears flowing from her eyes.

So, he stood on his two feet and placed a hand over her head. “You just keep taking care of these kids until they can no longer fit in those clothes. I’m still surprised you can even manage that after five years or something.”

She wiped the tears from her eyes. Although a bit slow, she managed to laugh through her sorrow. “Miss Allison was extremely prepared for all this.”

Ivan sighed, but it was attached with a smile. “Yep, I envy her.”

Ivan could see Jacklyn look down, underneath her was a small little puddle of tears.

“So,” Becky was now wiping her tears with her arms. With a smile, she said, “We’ll be reading a bedtime story before bedtime, come join us!”

She stepped down from her stepladder and walked past the two. “See you guys in the living room!”

Then she exited out the door. With her gone, Ivan went to Jacklyn. “Just let it go, Jackie. You already know why.”

She nodded before standing up herself, only to lunge at Ivan with a tight hug. “I hate this place, Ivan!”

A little a back, he was hesitant to return the hug. After a while however, he managed to accept. “Ugh, still haven’t gotten used to it, huh?”

He could feel her shake her head.

“Ugh, figures.” He gently pushed her away. “We leave at five, is that all right?”

Though slowly, she nodded.

Ivan smiled. “That’s nice.”

Marianne was sitting on a luxurious bed. In front of her was the city whose lights replaced that of the stars.

Beep!

“Marianne, Haystack’s coming in.” said one of her subordinates through the phone.

She’d grip tightly onto her revolver. “Alright, let ‘em in.”

The door opened, “Marianne?”

“Hello, Big Mac.” Marianne aimed her revolver out the window. “So, you okay?”

“You’re not supposed to be asking that.” Big Mac sat on his rump as he scratched his mane. “That’s my job.”

She planted her hands on the bed. She then put one leg over the other. “You know, ever since I met you, I’ve always wanted to meet your sister.”

Big Mac lowered his head with a frown.

“Just so I can slap her across the face.”

He ground his hoof against the carpet.

She leaned her head back to face him. “But, obviously that’s not gonna happen.”

Big Mac looked back to her with trembling eyes.

Marianne smiled. “So, do you have any jab for me?”

Big Mac only trotted up to the bed and sat beside her. Marianne watched from there, all the way to how he was looking out into the city below. Softly, he uttered, “Nope.”

“Well, you should.” Marianne groaned. She too looked at the city. “In our eyes, what you and your sister did was just awful. The wine had nothing to do with it.”

He said nothing.

Acknowledging this, she leaned her head back. “But hey, there’s probably more to it than that.”

He sighed. “Eeyup.”

Then her back pressed against the silk soft sheets. “She really loves you, doesn’t she?”

Big Mac was silent a bit, but then he’d say, “You know Ivan…”

“I know.” Marianne admitted. “Was that your jab at me?”

“Nope.”

With her hand over her forehead, she asked, “Why?”

“I was wondering if you still remember.”

“The fact that we’re hunting him down makes it difficult to forget, Haystack.”

“Right.”

Marianne pulled back up, however, she let her arms support her as she looked at the night sky.

“Do you still care about Ivan?” Big Mac asked. “You know, after asking what he asked.”

She sat up fully. “Of course, it’s just a part of the strategy.”

“Huh?”

She held onto her bosom a bit to take a breather. “The guy did it to get them out of here, right?”

Big Mac nodded.

“Plus, my parents didn’t know.” she continued on. “We were just so busy in getting the hell out of here that… we didn’t realize that-”

He looked towards Marianne, and he could see tears starting to water from her eyes.

“They didn’t know that that was anoth-”

“Marianne, you can stop now.”

“Huh?”

“You were startin’ to cry.”

“Oh, really?” she used her hand to touch both her eyes. “Oh right, thanks for telling me.”

“Ivan told me the same thing too.” Big Mac climbed onto the bed and lied on his belly.

“Really?”

“Eeyup…, when… I was talking about my parents’ death.” He rubbed his hooves against the soft sheets.

Marianne tapped her feet against the carpet. “Oh…, I see.”

“I just feel bad for him is all.” He looked back out at the city. “But, killing him won’t get anything out of it.”

Marianne was quick to answer. “Well, except for a boatload of cash… that we need.”

“Oh…, that.”

Marianne patted his mane. “Look, when this is over…, you can forget everything that happened here.”

“Everything?” he asked worryingly.

She only smiled at his question. “Not everything, but…, everything that tore at us, you know?”

Big Mac rested his head on the sheets. “Eeyup.”

“I just hope that this idea will work.”

“’Ah do too.”

With a smiling face, Jacklyn opened the children’s book and read the title. “Snowdrop, by Marian Simpson.”

Behind the crowd of children who gathered to watch, Lance and Ivan were watching from a distance.

“So, we’re leaving for Denver tomorrow, right?” asked Lance.

“Of course.” Ivan, who was leaning against the wall, said with leisure. “The New Minutemen will probably want to lure us into the desert.”

“Agree.”

Ivan looked at the cover of book as she read like a cheerful schoolteacher on her first day.

Lance was watching too. “So the kids are reading Snowdrop again.”

“Again?”

“Well they’ve been here for most of their lives. Ivan.” Lance explained. “Do you think they’re going to read the stuff that Miss Allison reads?”

Ivan went deadpan. “Touché.”

Jacklyn was already turning to the next page. She was showing off the one which depicted the ice blue pony sitting on her cloud table, moping as the other fillies and colts pointed and laughed at her.

Lance smiled. “Hmm, the teacher doesn’t look too happy.”

  As Jacklyn read the dialogue on the page, Ivan was looking at the genuinely annoyed pony on the next page. He laughed quietly. “Heh, you’re right. Poor filly though.”

Through the saddened ‘Aws’ coming from the children, Lance would say, “Huh, the children seem to agree with you on that.”

“And you?”

“Obviously.” Lance laughed. “A father’s gotta care about the children.”

Ivan nodded. “True.”

Lance kept reading from where he stood. “Though, I’ve never really read that story to my kids. Have you ever read it before?”

Ivan found himself laughing too. “Almost all the time, especially around Christmas.”

They were looking at the children. They looked at the book with intent. The page depicted Snowdrop and her mother sitting over a cloud like birds in a nest.

Lance asked, “So I’m guessing you truly loved that book.”

Ivan tapped his fingers against the wall. His cheeks were reddening. “Well, I guess you can say that.”

Lance smiled. “Hmm, no turning back after that.”

  Ivan kept staring at Jacklyn. All the while, she would continue to read. ’Don’t worry, you won’t need your eyes to find your place in the world’ said her mother. ‘I think I can hear the twinkles!’ Snowdrop replied cheerfully.”

“You won’t need your eyes to find your place in the world, huh?” Lance said. “Ain’t that the truth.”

“Yeah.” Ivan grabbed his arm. “Well, anyway, this was always one of my favorite books to read and such-”

Lance could see Ivan’s sulking face. “Ivan, are you-”

Ivan leaned up. “Of course, Lance. Everything’s okay, just…, I’m okay.”

“Ivan…, just…”

“Lance, just shut up and pay attention to the story.”

He was immediately repulsed by his response. “List-”

However, he stopped and immediately glanced at the children. With a reluctant sigh, he turned away and leaned back against the wall. “Alright then.”

In her peripherals, Jacklyn could see Ivan in that state. She could even see as Ivan leaned away and headed down the hallway. She kept the façade as her frown was becoming more apparent. “’I wish…, I hope…, I dream…, I pray….”

Becky could see it too, and could only join them in their gloom.

Jacklyn briefly looked back at Ivan, but she can see Lance gesture her to keep going. Holding that frown at bay, she complied. “By the Princesses’ rule…, light my way…’”

“Good night, Miss Jackie!” the children cheered from their rooms.

“Good night!” she called back with similar feeling.

She and Becky walked through the hallway as the children closed their doors. Becky, holding onto a lit candlestick asked her, “You’re not used to being around children?”

With an embarrassed laugh, she answered quickly. “No, Chicago doesn’t really have any programs for childcare, so yeah.”

“Seriously?”

She nodded. “Yeah, the National Guard has all that handled. Say, I did do a good job, didn’t I?”

“Yep, that story was just beautifully done!” Becky said with gratefulness. “How were you able to do it?”

  Blushing, she began with, “Voice acting was something I loved doing as a hobby.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, I…” she stopped once she saw the door to the room where Ivan was sleeping in.

Becky was aware of this. “Don’t worry; Lance told me that he was asleep. He probably wasn’t feeling well when he came here.”

Jacklyn held onto her arm. “Yeah, maybe so.”

They walked to Becky’s room. After entering, she closed the door. As Jacklyn lied over her sleeping bag, she began to hug her knees again.

“You okay, Jackie?” Becky asked worryingly, already tucking herself underneath her blanket.

“Becky, remember when you told me that Ivan must not be feeling well?”

“Uh, yeah?”

“Well, before we got here…, we got into a fight.”

Becky quickly sprung from her bed. “A fight?”

“Yeah.”

“What was the fight about?”

Jacklyn was silent, but would answer. “A girl.”

Becky smiled. “Oh, I see. Looks like Team Lance and Team-”

“No, not that kind of situation, Becky.” Jacklyn asserted.

Becky was taken aback. “Oh?”

“I mean, this girl who’s after us.”

The excitement quickly enveloped her. “Oh wow, seriously.”

“MmHm.”

“So…, is that why he looks out of it?”

Complete silence was what followed.

Despite that, Jacklyn still had the answer. “Yeah, it looks that way.”

“Oh, I see.”

Another wave of silence overtook them, so Jacklyn decided to continue. “He told us that all he wants to do is forget everything. And that’s one of the things he wants to forget.”

Frowning, Becky answered. “Oh, makes sense.”

She then looked at her now teary face. Ignoring it, she’d say, “Becky, I want to help you. I really do. But we’re up against forces that you and the others can’t go up against. Taking you guys along will only…”

Becky quickly heard the sniffles as another wave of tears were dropping down. “I get it. I guess I was a little eager to get out of here. Guess that’s gonna have to wait another day, huh?”

There was nothing.

“Miss Jackie?”

“Becky…, when the whole war’s over, I’ll go back to this house to tell you that it is.”

Surprised, she only asked. “Really?”

“Yes…, I don’t care how long it takes, but I’ll come back here nonetheless.” Jacklyn wiped the tears from her eyes. “But while I’m gone, do your best to not let those kids leave the forest.”

Becky was bewildered at this. “Why?”

After a little pause, Jacklyn answered. “I’ve seen things that none of those kids should ever see.”

“I have too!” she was then clutching onto her hands. “But…, when they’re old enough, they’ll get that lesson.”

Jacklyn lied down on her sleeping bag.

“I know it’s scary out there, but so can it be scary in here.” Becky then smiled. “So don’t worry about a thing, okay? We’ll be old enough to carry those rifles without being terrible shots in no time!”

Woefully, Jacklyn asked. “You think so?”

“I know so.”

Becky opened her eyes, sat up, and stretched. Looking to her right, she was in shock to find her gone. A top the sleeping bag, was sheet of paper with a note. Going up to it, she read it.

Becky, thank you helping us.

-  Jackie

She frantically began to look around every part of the house as the others slept.

The sun had already risen as the three walked through a highway. To which Jacklyn would do her best to hold back tears.

“Hmm, those poor kids wouldn’t stand a chance around here.’ Ivan took a look around the destroyed armored vehicles that laid waste throughout.

“Couldn’t agree more.” Lance said.

“Yeah.” Jacklyn uttered. She then looked back at the opposite direction.

“It’ll be okay, Jackie.” Ivan assured her. “They’ll be fine.”

“Yeah.” Lance joined in. “When the war ends, they’ll be super excited to finally-”

“Lance, get your sniper rifle ready!” Ivan ordered. “Live APC at Twelve O’clock!”

“Oh, on it.”

As they hid behind one of the wrecked vehicles, Jacklyn was back to looking back at the opposite direction.

That’s when Ivan put a hand on her shoulder. “Jackie, it’s all part of the job.”

At the door, Becky was already staring at the outdoors with glazed eyes. Obliviously, she dropped the note onto the ground. She then felt a pat on the shoulder. She looked behind her to find Ryan with a worried look on his face.

“You okay?” he asked worryingly.

The only response she got was a sudden and tight hug from her. He could feel and hear her sobbing, but that didn’t matter to him. He could even read the note from where he stood. All to which, he too would begin to grimace and hug her back. “It’s… it’s going… to be all right.”

Chapter 12

Endless Red

Thomas was looking over the helicopter pad, clutching onto his wrist.

Earlier, the Helicopter was approaching the consulate.

“Remember what I told you, Thomas.” Viktor said while getting ahold of his shoulder.

Thomas turned his face towards him. “Hmm?”

Viktor was quickly annoyed. “You don’t remember what we were talking about *last** night?”*

Thomas smiled. “Oh, right.”

Deadpanned, Viktor asked. “If you truly want this war to end, then you *have** to remember, or else everything’s gone.”*

Thomas nodded. “Right.”

“Also.” Viktor took a deep breath before telling him with the best assertion, “I want you to pass it off as your own idea.”

This took him aback. “Um, why?”

Viktor began to turn around before making one final remark. “You deserve most of the glory than I do.”

Thomas clutched them even tighter as the chopper landed. Slowly, he stood up and exited.

“Thomas!”

He didn’t notice it at first, but Alice was running to him to give him an inevitable hug.

“Oh thank god you’re okay!” she said with relief.

He returned the hug. “Yeah. It was rough, but we managed quite well.”

“That’s nice.” Derek called. “Now then, if you two lovebirds can hurry up there, that’ll be fine.”

“I suggest that you don’t be rude, Derek.” Olivia advised him with most contempt of smiles. “But he’s right. I suggest that you two hurry up and head inside.”

  The two let go immediately. Blushing, Alice would begin to scratch her head.  “Oh, right. We have important guests, Thomas.”

Thomas was a bit concerned. “Important guests? And who would that be?”

The doors would open quickly. In front of them as usual was Redmond. “Thomas, Alice, thank you for arriving.”

“Good Morning, you two?” the Lady in white robes called out with a wave of her hand.

In a cheerful manner, Redmond went on to address, “You two know this lovely chap, don’t you.”

Thomas’s hearts were already beating rapidly as they looked at the man who bared a red armband with the yellow hammer and sickle, stand up from his seat. “Hello, I’m foreign Minister Tvardovsky. Good to meet you.”

Thomas was still frozen in place. “Uh-”

Alice’s elbow would cure him of that.

Smack!

“Umph!” he muttered. A smile would quickly form on his face, as he waved back. “Uh, nice to meet you too.”

“Alright.” Redmond declared. “Take your seats, ladies and gents. We have something important to discuss.”

“Actually, that is the first thing we’re going to discuss.” the Lady brought up.

“That’s right, it’s the first thing we’re going to discuss.” Redmond reiterated.

With deadpanned expressions, everyone in the room asked. “And what would that be?”

Redmond, with a finger in the air, quickly lost his smile. “Uh…”

Tvardovsky was rubbing his forehead. “Ugh, to wipe out the Legion.”

Thomas’s heart resumed to race.

“Mister Wesley, I received word from the Salt Lake consulate regarding this proposal.” Tvardovsky explained. “This was something he’s been wanting to fulfill since he arrived in America. His subordinate, Varma, told me directly, and now this just happened to be a part of the meeting.”

“Oh.” Thomas gulped. “I see.”

“Now, I do think it’s a good idea for the Soviet Government to cooperate with RED in taking out these menaces.”

Thomas’s eyes went wide. “Uh…, seriously?”

“However, we have good reason to not join in this operation.”

“And what would that be?” asked Alice.

He then pointed at Walters.

“Who, me?” he asked worryingly.

“You are the head of Nova, aren’t you?” he asked with scrutiny. “The American appointed organization that oversees security in Chicago, correct? Not to mention that you and most of your organization’s personnel were in America’s Army.”

Walter looked down. “There’s no point in lying, so yes.”

“Secondly, our military will be up against one of the most powerful groups in the world.” Tvardovsky stood up from his seat. “They are obviously a force to be reckoned with. When the Allied forces destroyed us in Japan, in Southern Korea, Iceland, Scotland, West America, East Africa…, ugh, you can thank them for that.”

Thomas’s shoulders tensed.

Tvardovsky’s hand pulled away from his face. “The First Legionary Brigade struck fear into our forces the moment they first appeared. Legends of that group has been passed down from generation to generation ever since. I don’t know what their morale will be once they come in contact with the enemy.”

They all were just as tense.

“Third, it’s been nearly three decades since the war ended. Ever since the rebellion in Italy ended in victory for the rebels, Princess Celestia’s antics, and so on and so forth, we’re in danger of going back to war with the allies.”

The others were still quiet.

He sat back down and began to stack each file over one another. “So, you have a minute to object to these statements, or, we move to the next issue at hand.”

Alice held her hands together, hearing the slap of each files. With each glance, he could see the others look down onto her.

“Wait!”

She looked up to find Thomas on his feet with his hands on the table.

Tvardovsky stopped to face him. “What is it?”

“I-If you may, sir.” Thomas began. “You’ll notice that the NOVA organization is technically a PMC, right?”

“Excuse me?”

“He was appointed by the Government to watch over the Chicago area.” Thomas explained, “He may be affiliated US army, but he’s allowed to run his own army without any restraint.”

Tvardovsky turned to Walters. “Is that true, sir?”

Walters nodded. “Yes sir, I’ve been contracted by the US Government to train officers there, as well as provide security.”

“And is Chicago the last stable city within the red zone?”

“Technically.” Walters said. “Chicago has been in complete disarray since the O’eight riots. It’s holding on by a thread, mister.”

He put both hands on his chin. “So shouldn’t you be focusing on helping them out?”

“Like I said, it’s holding on by a thread. Not to mention that the Chicago Government is slowly being dissolved. This means that my contract will end in no time.” He stood up on his feet. “If you accept this offer, I’ll withdraw my troops from their operations to assist in this one. Don’t get me wrong, they’ll take care of the runaways like that.”

Tvardovsky stretched his arms. “Alright then. Second problem: the soldiers’ morale, are you sure that they will be willing to fight an army that powerful.”

“Don’t worry, mister Tvardovsky.” Walters assured him. “I fought alongside his Brigade.”

His heart nearly stopped at this revelation. “Are you serious?”

Walters put his arms on the table. “I’m the head of the Second Legionary Brigade. Fought alongside the First Legionary Brigade on the fronts you just mentioned.”

Tvardovsky closed his eyes. “Ugh, I see. But don’t you think they can be more powerful than you?”

“Just because I’m head of the second Brigade, doesn’t mean that I’m any weaker than the first.”

Tvardovsky smirked. “I see. Excellent answer, Mister Walters.”

“Your troops will be confident enough once they’re assured that someone equally as powerful is by their side.”

Tvardovsky nodded. “I’m assured already.”

Redmond and the lady looked at each other with ecstatic grins.

“Okay then. Third, declaration of war.” Tvardovsky sighed. “It’s clear that I’m not going to easily be woven into this deal. After all, I’m working with people who conform to the allies. So, prove to me, that the Supreme Soviet of the Soviet Empire is not being lured into a trap to start a fourth world war.”

He began to stack his files again. “Especially after the country that started the third one.”

His glare was focused solely on Emma, and she was instantly revolted. “Uh…”

“We were willing to make a compromise until her troops landed at Svalbard. Without NATO’s permission, mind you.”

She gritted her teeth, closing her eyes with a sigh.

“Now then, you have thirty seconds to-”

“Wait!”

Tvardovsky noticed Walters’s call. “Yes?”

“Once we’ve captured Mister Ivan Bentley.” Walters was visibly shaking his arms as he stood up from his seat. “Then I’ll take a bullet to the face.”

The others were in complete alarm.

“Walters, what in god’s name are you thinking?” Redmond yelled.

“You’re at the head of the RED Alliance, Mister Walters!” Emma mentioned. “You shouldn’t be making such brash decisions!”

Thomas and Alice stared blankly at him, as if the color was sucked out of them.

Tvardovsky frowned. “Well, that solves the trust problem. As long as you don’t tell your subordinates, you’re clear. But that still doesn’t solve the war problem.”

Walters sat down on his seat.

“Thirty sec-”

“Why, Walters?” Thomas asked through his shock.

Walters said nothing. He turned to Thomas and cocked his head towards the Tvardovsky.

“Twenty seconds.”

  Thomas was still speechless, and turned to Tvardovsky with all he could muster.

“Ten se-”

“Disguise them.” Alice said.

Tvardovsky then faced her. “You think that will work?”

“The armed forces won’t expect the enemy if they are nothing but individual contractors from the Empire.”

Tvardovsky put his hands under his chin. “I will send two thousand men within a six month period. That should be enough to not alert the US Government”

Alice nodded. “I agree. If we conduct guerilla tactics, instead of in and out raids, we might be able to reduce their numbers with time.”

Tvardovsky smiled. “And if we manage to get the prime two into the picture, they’ll be running around in circles like a bug without its head.”

She nodded again.

“Well then, I guess we have a perfect deal then.” He said with a grin, but it would quickly turn into a frown. “As for you Mister Walters.”

“Yes sir?” he said in a snap.

“You don’t reveal this to any of your subordinates. Once we capture Mister Ivan Bentley, you prepare for execution, got it?”

He only nodded.

Keeping that glum face of his own, Tvardosvsky told him. “You know this is part of the trust, right?”

He nodded again.

“Alright then.” He walked over to Redmond and the Lady. “It was nice meeting you two lovely people, again. I appreciate it.”

He turned to face Redmond. “We’ll commence this operation, starting tomorrow, and I expect the operation to come into fruition by the end of the week. If not, we pull out.”

Redmond nodded. “Yes sir.”

He then turned to the lady. “Will your army be taking part?”

Reluctantly, she said, “Of course, my phoenix forces will be up and ready by the end of the week.”

“Perfect.” Then, he pulled in his laptop and woke it up. “Now then, let’s discuss the Haruhiists in Japan, and how you can…”

As Tvardovsky was talking, he briefly glanced at Walters. He had a face that showed gloom, to that, he couldn’t help but feel the same way.

The sun was already setting, and Foreign Minister Tvardovsky had already left.

“Walters, do you realize what you’re doing?” Emma asked un revulsion.

He nodded. “I indeed do.”

Thomas would say. “And what would that be?”

Walter leaned his head back, and placed his arm over his forehead. “This country’s gotten more powerful ever since the war ended, I think it’s best that we give the Soviets a helping hand.”

“I don’t think the Soviets are that weak, Walters.”

“Well, whatever you say.” Walters stood up and stretched his arms. “I’m gonna go for a smoke, so don’t talk to me unless something pops up, okay?”

In seconds, he too was out the door.

Redmond pulled at his collar. “Ugh, at least it got us the help we need.”

“And you’re just going to let that fly?” Emma scrutinized. “You have to be insane to think of that, Redmond!”

“If it brings us one step closer to ending the war, I’m all in.” Redmond mentioned. “We’re a business, Emma… not a community.”

The three were silent, making their own worried expression.

Redmond put his hands together. “Alice, Thomas, you two are dismissed for the rest of the day. Report back to me first thing tomorrow, as usual.”

“I’ll be making my leave too.” Emma bitterly announced. Then she stood up and adjusted her stoles.

“You sure?” asked Redmond.

She was already picking up her files. “I’ll be discussing my role in the operation with the rest of High Command.”

Redmond put his hands under his chin. “Alright then, you are dismissed.”

“Thank you.” She turned to him to lift her hand upward. “May Celestia bless you.”

Redmond saluted back. “And may she bless you too.”

She nodded halfheartedly before walking out the door with her guards.

Redmond then turned to the two who were facing the door. “What are you two waiting for?”

They turned back to him with a sense of light panic. Thomas would say. “Oh, right.”

“We’re sorry, sir!” Alice apologized. “We’ll be leaving now.”

Redmond nodded. “Alright then.”

He witnessed Alice grab onto Thomas’s hand as they went out the door. Then, Redmond put his cheek above his hand. “This is rubbish.”

The doors opened to the sun that was looming in front of them. Tvardovsky put his arm in front of his eyes as he walked down the stairs. He took out his smartphone as he went into the limousine.

“{Hello.}” said the person being called.

“{Yolkov, your plan was approved by Redmond.}” said Tvardovsky, looking out at the orange sky.

“{Oh… you serious?}”

“{I can say that with certainty, Yolkov.}”

There was silence for a moment. “{Well, what now?}”

“{You and your subordinate will be joining them in the operation.}” Tvardovsky announced.

“{What?}”

“{You will be disguised as private contractors while on the front lines.}” He was taking out his laptop as he said it. “{I’m flying you two to the local airport so that you can head to Vladivostok and change. Head there now.}”

Another pause came. “{Yes, Comrade Foreign Minister.}”

“{Oh, and you have your subordinate to thank you for that.}” Tvardovsky reminded him. “{If it wasn’t for her, then that plan wouldn’t have been proposed in the first place.”

This time, there was silence.

“{It was foolish of you to trust that little errand boy Thomas for the job.}”

“{Right.}”

“{This is your last chance, Yolkov. Don’t mess this up.}”

“{Yes, Comrade Foreign Minister.}”

Viktor put his smartphone away. He then placed his arms over the desk, resting his head over them.

“{Did it go well?}” asked Varma as she entered the room.

Viktor picked up his head. “{It went well.}”

“{Oh… that’s good news to hear.}”

He turned to face Varma, who had her hand next to her swelling cheek. Despite that, she still contained that smile.

To that, he looked away. “{I’m… I’m sorry.}”

A visibly angered Varma would say. “{It’s… Hmph… It’s understandable, Viktor… especially after what you experienced in Equestria. But that doesn’t mean it’s right.}”

“{I know, I know.}”

“{If you truly wanted to get out of this predicament, then you should have told him yourself.}”

He nodded. “{We’ll be heading to the Airport in an hour. So get your stuff ready.}”

“{Okay then.}” Varma kept her frown as her anger faded away. “{I’ll be in my office if you need me.}”

“{Go ahead.}” He didn’t see her leave, he only heard her.

He then proceeded to rest his head above his arms once more. “{Yeah… it was foolish of me.}”

Alice and Thomas had just entered their living quarters.

Thomas sighed as he opened the room to their bedroom. “What a day, right?”

“Of course.” Alice replied with the same feeling.

Thomas sat down on the bed. “Man, I really wish the Soviets weren’t so critical about our relations with them.”

After Alice lied her whole body across it. “Well, they shouldn’t be complaining in the first place. They were the ones who signed the treaty, after all.”

“Yep.”

She started unbuttoning her dress suit. “But hey, that won’t be the case for long.”

Once it was completely unbuttoned, she let both the suit and her arms fly free. “Ah~…. After all, we’ll be ending this war in a year or two.”

Thomas starting unbuttoning his business suit. “Well, that’s also true.”

Alice looked away from the ceiling to face him. “Thomas, is something wrong?”

“No, sweetie.” Thomas tossed the suit onto the floor. “It’s just been a rough day, that’s all.”

“Is it because of Walters?” she asked.

His body began to shake a little.

“It was his choice, Thomas.” She put an arm over her forehead. “It was brash, but in a way, it made sense.”

“No, it doesn’t.” Thomas argued. “He’s gonna die, Alice. What part of that makes sense?”

Alice put his other hand over her chest. “Come to think of it, he never told us why.”

“Yeah…, that’s why I don’t think it’s right.”

Then, it was silent again.

“And that’s why I think it makes sense.” Alice admitted.

Thomas held his hands together.

“When you bailed on those troops during that explosion, you did it so that Vanessa would be glad that you were okay, right?”

He held onto them even tighter when he nodded.

“Well if Walters never said that, then Tvardovsky wouldn’t’ve have granted his trust.” She began unbuttoning her dress shirt. “And if you didn’t run away from the explosion, you wouldn’t’ve survived.”

“True.” he said somberly.

She sat up to pull it down. “Sometimes…, I sometimes feel like you made the right choice there.”

“Well…, I wouldn’t say that it was the right… Ngh!” His cheeks blushed as she felt her bare body press up against his back.

She now wrapped her arms around his neck. “I worked so hard to get back to you, I’m just glad that it wasn’t for nothing.”

Thomas was silent.

She whispered into his ear, “If we’re going to achieve our dream life, then we have to do what we can.”

He nodded. “I… I guess. But…, can’t he-”

“That’s his problem, Thomas.” Alice cooed. “We just have to step into the opportunity.”

Thomas smiled. “I see…, hopefully we can find a new strategy, you know?”

Alice frowned before nuzzling against her nose against his neck. “Maybe.”

“You know, I can feel your… um…”

Alice smirked. “Yeah, and?”

Sheepishly, he told her, “Well…, if you don’t mind…”

Alice let go of her embrace. This got Thomas to turn around and hold her gently. With their eyes meeting, she told him, “I’m glad you picked up on that.”

With a smile of his own, Thomas locked his lips with Alice. In that moment, they then lied down on the bed together.

  Walters stuffed the cigarette into his mouth for a moment before pulling it away. Puffs of smoke would then escape his mouth. He hunched over his desk as his teeth clenched to the Cigarette. “Ugh.”

That’s when the door to his office door was opening.

“Huh?”

In front of him was Olivia, who was walking towards his desk. “You’re really going through with it, right?”

“Grr…” he stifled a jump of shock. “How did you-?”

“The Lady from Celestia’s Hoof told me.” She then walked to the window where the orange sky resided. “I’m guessing that it’s to help Alice and Thomas out of their predicament?”

Walters laughed a bit. “Not a chance, Olivia.”

She leaned her head back to face him. “Is that so?”

“Well, sort of…” Walters sighed. “It’s at least part of the results.”

Olivia put her hands behind her back. “So, what’s the actual intention then?”

He was silent for a bit. In the meantime, he stuck the cigarette over the small tray of ash. “Olivia, why are you so… defiant of Redmond?”

She grew a visible scowl. “What does that have anything to do with what we’re-”

“Just answer.” Walters told her. “We’re not going to get anything out of it if you don’t.”

Olivia sighed, and explained everything.

When she was done, Walters said his response. “Hmm, so that’s how it’s gonna be then?”

Olivia was leaning back against the window when she made a saddened nod.

“Heh, so I guess my theory was true then?”

“What theory?” Olivia asked.

“That we somehow have nearly the same issues.”

“You seriously think that?”

He nodded. “When Trevor and I were fighting in Nairobi, he told me once that he was going to overthrow the Government back home.”

This was a surprise to Olivia. “Really?”

“Yep, said that the war has gone on for far too long.” He let his thumbs clash against each other like drumsticks. “I agreed, but told them that the reds could take advantage of this. Sadly, he didn’t care for that, saying that I should trust him on this.”

Olivia had walked and stood right in front of him. “And what happened next?”

“I told the authorities, and once he was sent back home, SEALs were already waiting for him.” he said straightforwardly. “Long story short, he and his body guards got away, the entire first Brigade are now criminals, and I was appointed here thanks to the WPP.”

Olivia held onto her hilt with a firm grasp. “Now I understand what you mean?”

“Well, at least you and that Maribelle girl aren’t the ones leading the charge.” Walters picked up the papers on the desk to align them. “Be happy for that.”

“So you’re saying that because~…?” Olivia asked with anticipation.

Walters answered after the short pause. “I want to prove something to Trevor, and I can only do that once he’s in our grasp.”

Olivia looked down onto the floor for a moment, a frown creasing onto her face. “But if he dies in combat, what then?”

He clenched onto the papers in utter silence, and it was perfectly visible.

“Walters?”

“Get out.”

Olivia was aghast. “What?”

“I said leave, please.”

There was silence for a moment, but Olivia capitulated. “Alright then, but I suggest that you have your own strategy to counter this.”

He was silent still.

Olivia didn’t do anything to that. So, with a grim tone, she walked out of the room.  This left Walters on his own and put his feet back on the desk. He grit his teeth as he took out another cigarette from the small package in his pocket. He took out a lighter as he mumbled. “Damn it… damn it.”

Emma stormed down that same hall as before and pushed the doors open with force. On the way, she began unbuttoning her robe.

General Frederick greeted her. “Your Grace, are you… Uaagh!”

She had already let the robe fall to the floor. “Not in the mood, right now. I need some stats now! General Robb, go!”

He shot away as she was taking off her undergarments. “Uh… W-we were unable to take Kitakyushu from the Madokists.”

She growled virulently as she entered the tub. “Great, now we can’t cut them off from the Honshu front. Hmmph, you picked up my clothes yet?”

“Uh, no?” he said nervously.

“Get to it then!”

He shot up into a straight stance. “Uh, y-yes Ma’am!”

“Grrr! What about you, General Frederick?”

“We lost Luanda to the HUE.” he said with disappointment. “And… all of Angola.”

“Uh…, your grace-” Robb called to her.

“Sweet Celestia, it’s like playing wack-a-mole with those guys!” she took a deep breath. “What about you, General Cornelius.”

“We lost an oil refinery in the Xinjiang SSR, your Grace.” she said. “Our men were overrun by the Lunarist forces there. So I ordered them to retreat. Anyway, your g-”

“Ugh, we gain one Oil Refinery, then lose another one.” Emma complained. “General Peterson, can you save us with anything good.”

“Operation Tropic Heat was a failure, your Grace.” Frederick said without holding back. “The HUE was smart enough to catch us attempting to go into step two of the plan. The State of Amazonas is still in their hands.”

She was looking down at her bare legs through the water.

“Um, your grace?” asked Robb.

“What?” she grumbled.

“Y-you forgot to take off your Tiara?”

“Huh?” she eyed up to the north. Then she felt the tiara still resting on her head. She slumped forward and let out a huge groan. “Oh~. Here you go then.”

Robb took the tiara from her hand after she reached out with it. “Uh…, Madame? Is there something wrong?”

“Well, there is, General Robb.” Emma started with an acrimonious tone. “If you’re guessing that it has to do with Redmond, then you guessed right.”

Cornelia deadpanned, and asked with the same hostility. “What did he do this time?”

She explained to the Generals the gist of what happened.

“Damn, and he just went along with it?” asked an irritated Frederick.

Emma nodded.

“Celestia damn that man.” Cornelius commented with a similar attitude. “It’s as if he’s trying to be Discord himself.”

“I know, it pisses me off.” Emma buried herself under the water, completely oblivious to the worried looks the generals had during that brief moment. When she emerged from the water, “Ah… I sometimes wish that…, they at least understood, you know? That life isn’t worth wasting like that.”

Her proposal got General Robb to ask, “Do you think it could be something talking for him?”

She turned her head to him. “Eh?”

“Maybe there’s more to it than just sacrificing himself for the greater cause.”

She put a few fingers on her chin. “True. Not everyone will want to die for that reason alone.”

“So, is there anything you want to propose, your grace?”

Emma frowned, putting her hand onto her arm. “Nothing really. As much as I hate Redmond’s strategy, we have no choice but to go along for now.”

“Is it because of the Soviets?” asked Peterson.

She nodded. “Before Aria passed away, she told me that we were never on good terms with the Soviets. That ever since the war, Celestia destroyed any chance of them ever allying themselves.”

The Generals’ sadness was replacing their worry.

Emma then looked at them with a determined face. “That’s why we have to go along with this plan for now.”

Cornelius nodded. “Indeed your Grace, I may not agree with Redmond’s or Walter’s decision, but I’ll do as ordered.”

“Yes, your grace.” said Peterson.

“I couldn’t agree more, your grace.” said Robb.

“Same goes for me too, your grace.” said Frederick.

Emma grinned. “Hmm, we’ll do our best to get them out of that predicament as Celestia envisions.”

“Indeed.” they answered in unison.

“Though, it won’t be easy.”

Emma’s expression dropped a bit. “What do you mean, Cornelius?”

“It’s obvious that the Soviets don’t want this plan to fail.” she explained. “And with that plan in motion, don’t you think that it might impede our chances at finding a solution to this problem?”

“No doubt about it.” After a moment of pondering, that determined look was returning to Emma’s face. “That’s why we’re going to another way through them outside of just talks.”

Alice could hear the vibrations coming from Thomas’s cellphone. So, begrudgingly, she leaned upwards and reached for the phone that was on the nightstand.

“Hello?” she moaned.

“Uh…, is this Mister Thomas Wesley?”

She said softly. “No, it’s Missus Alice Wesley.”

“Uh…, can I talk to Thomas?”

She looked down upon him, noticing that he was still fast asleep. “He’s busy, I don’t want to interrupt him. Just tell me any sort of information that needs to be sent to me, and I’ll write it down.”

While she was heading for the notepad application, the man spoke. “Oh, okay then. My name’s Viktor, from the Soviet Consulate in Salt Lake.”

Alice gasped. “What?”

“Indeed, I’m calling to confirm that I would be under his command during the operation.”

“Uh..” she laughed awkwardly as she typed down the information. “You’d actually be working under my command, sir.”

“Huh?”

“I’m the head of this operation, so the head of the Soviet wing will be answering to me.”

“But…, wouldn’t it be appropriate that Thomas would command the armed forces?”

“No, that job lies with me.” Alice proclaimed. “I may be Redmond’s diplomat, but I have a lot more up my sleeve.”

It was silent for a moment. “Ugh, okay then. I was just thinking that Thomas would be commanding us.”

She put a hand on her chin. “He will, but I don’t think he you will be hearing from him directly. After all, he is commanding the RED forces in this operation.”

“Oh, I see.”

Briefly, she looked down upon Thomas once again. “I heard that Thomas will be cooperating with the Soviet commander of the operation though.”

Viktor paused. “Oh, that makes sense.”

“Anyway, why are you telling me this?”

“Huh?”

“You called Thomas to tell him that you’re going under his wing, for what?”

“Just to… just to let him know, of course.”

Alice sniggered a bit. “I understand, this’ll only get more hectic once we start shifting gears.”

“True, all right then, see you… Miss…”

“Missus Wesley, Viktor.”

“Got it, see you then.” Then he hung up.

Alice let out a breath of air, before looking back at Thomas. He was sleeping soundly with his arms splayed out across the bed. She was immediately charmed by the site before something came to mind. She muttered under her breath, “So who will be…”

She sighed, then she leaned over to Thomas to give him a kiss on the cheek. Then she softly got off the bed to fetch for her clothes.

After putting his phone away, Viktor let out a sigh.

“{It wasn’t him?}” asked Varma.

He shook his head.

Varma grimaced. “{Ah, that’s unfortunate.}”

Viktor then commented. “{But it seems that my little conversation with him will have to wait until tomorrow.}”

Varma nodded. “{Makes sense.}”

Viktor looked out into the streets, and raised his hand in the air. “{Uh, Taxi!}”

The nearest one drove and stopped right in front of them. After placing their baggage in the back trunk, and telling the driver where they need to go, they were on their way.

During that time, Varma looked out the window to view the distant lights illuminating under the night sky. After a moment, she leaned over to Viktor to whisper, “{Do you think that mare is doing okay?}”

Viktor clutched onto his coat. “{Please Varma…, I don’t think it’s the right time to talk about that.”

Varma frowned. “{Ah, I see.}”

“{But…}”

She faced up at Viktor. “{Hm?}”

“{I still hope she’s doing okay, though.}”

Varma smiled. “{I couldn’t agree more.}”

Viktor sighed. “{Yes.}”

Alice closed the door behind her, headed down the stairs, and into the nearly empty streets below. After confirming her ID with a nearby soldier, she headed for her car and drove down the street. When she reached a red light, she began to double check on her clothing. “Okay…, my suit’s good… my hair’s all good… my-”

Then her phone began to vibrate. “Shoot!”

Without checking, she took it out from the cup-holder and answered. “Hello?”

“Alice, where the hell are you going?”

She jumped at the voice. “Olivia?”

“Yeah, just saw you walk out of the-”

Annoyed, she reminded her, “Olivia, you shouldn’t be out here at this time of the night!”

“Well, excuse me for having a job to do every night!”

“What job?” Alice continued driving once the light turned green.

“Redmond’s orders: act as a vigilante, or my deal with him is gone.”

Alice grumbled. “Ugh, what is up with that guy?”

Olivia sighed. “Well, you know how he is.”

Alice deadpanned. “Damn straight.”

“Judging by how fast you were heading to your car, it must be urgent.” Olivia stated without any hesitance. “So, anything up?”

“I just need to sort something out with Redmond. Is he still in the building?”

Olivia was planting a small device over the roof top. “Of course, do you think that guy ever leaves the office?”

“Well…, on visits?”

“And that’s about it.”

“True.”

“Hey, is Thomas with you?” She then took several steps back to take out a detonator.

“No, I let him sleep.”

Deadpanned, she’d say. “Of course you would do that.”

Click!

BOOM!

She hopped into the newly made hole where men with rifles were waiting.

Rat-at-at-at-at-at-at-at…!

“Uh, Olivia? What are you doing?” a worried Alice asked.

Olivia cartwheeled to a table as bullets were flying past her. She then took out her high tech pistol. “Just eating the table scraps from the O’Eight riots; is all!”

Chrrrch!

“Aargh~!”

As Alice flinched at that, she told her. “So… is he asleep or something.”

“No, I think he’s awake. He’s probably drinking his coffee or some crap like that!”

“No doubt.” Alice said awkwardly. “Uh, thanks, can you take it from there?”

Her gunfire could be heard through the transmission. “Of course!”

BOOM!

Alice gasped at the explosion.

“I’m all right!” Olivia assured her. “I deflected it back to them. Anyway, see ya!”

And she hung up the moment after.

Alice let out a deep breath. “Geez.”

The last man rifleman in front of Olivia quickly put his hands up as she aimed her pistol at him.

“Clear!” Soldiers outside the room she was in were announcing.

Olivia smirked. “Indeed I am.”

As a soldier entered the room, she told him, “That guy’s the last of them, sir.”

“Yes, Ma’am.” The soldier then walked over to the man to make the arrest.

In the meantime, Olivia noticed that the moon was shining bright as always. To which she frowned instantly, “Damn it, Alice.”

Walters entered the room and softly closed the door behind him.

“There’s no need for that, Walters.” Redmond called to him.

“Huh?”

“Just get over here, we need to talk.”

Walters let the door close regardless of the sound it made, and walked towards the chair nearest to Redmond. “How long have you been awake?”

“I’ve been awake for ten minutes.” Redmond slurred.

This was to Walters’s surprise. “Ten Minutes?”

The door opened again. Walters found that the person opening it was a maid pushing a cart into the room.

“Your Four O’Clock Coffee is here, sir.” she announced politely.

“Thank you Missus Kousaka.”

She started passing around the mugs as Walters took a seat.

“So Walters, do you know why I called you in here?”

“Regarding my strategy?” he answered as a mug of his own was being placed in front of him.

Redmond smirked. “You know me well, do you?”

Walters shrugged. “Well, you can say that.”

Redmond picked up his mug. “Thank you, Missus Kousaka.”

The maid bowed. “No Problem, Mister Redmond.”

As she left, Redmond took a slight sip from his coffee. “The Soviets truly were intrigued by that proposal of yours.”

Walters nodded, as he too sipped some of his coffee.

“I’m positive that you are aware of Emma’s disapproval towards this idea.”

“That, I am aware of.” Walters admitted.

Sliding his mug off to the side, he leaned forward to meet him. “You’re shaking, aren’t you?”

He nodded.

This got Redmond to pull away. “Well then, Emma has obviously voiced his disapproval to me once you left for your office. She just stormed away and headed back to Houston.”

Walters said nothing, instead, he took another sip from his coffee.

“It’s also obvious that Celestianists, Lunarists, and Harmonists value life more dearly than other religions.” Redmond added. “It’s only natural that they’re going to try and convince you otherwise.”

  Walters this time, looked at Redmond with a panicked look. “So what then?”

“Celestia’s Hoof won’t be able to do anything at the moment, thanks due in part to the Soviets.” Redmond took in a slightly big gulp of coffee. “Foreign Minister Tvardovsky has been openly against the Ideological wars, more so against the factions behind it. No doubt that the Soviets won’t let Celestia’s Hoof get in the way of the plan.”

Walters tapped his fingers together once again. “Oh…, well that sounds-”

“Unfortunately, I’m a bit worried about Emma though.”

This took him a back. “Eh?”

“She’s nothing like Aria, and that’s what worries me the most.” Mentioned Redmond. “Ever since she took power eight years ago, she drastically changed everything in Celestia’s Hoof. Unlike Aria, she has a huge distaste towards the Soviets. This can only make me wary as to what she has planned.”

Although hesitant, he managed to utter. “So…”

“I ask you then, will you be willing to sacrifice your life before your timely death is enacted?”

Walters leaned back against his chair, looking at his coffee mug. “What are you saying, Redmond?”

Redmond sighed. “The Soviets don’t trust you the most, so, it seems that your sacrifice will be needed in more places than one. Not to mention that our top priority is to keep the RED-Soviet Alliance afloat.”

Though diffident, Walters took a sip from his coffee.

“So, what do you say?” asked Redmond.

Walters faced him with fortitude. “If it means making each side work together, and as long as your team has a strategy to reach that, then I’m okay with it.”

Redmond smiled. “Very well.”

Walters then looked back at his coffee again, frowning once more. Redmond was easily worried at this.

That’s when the door was creaking open again.

Redmond found that Alice was peeking through the door. “There’s no need for that Alice, come on in.”

She nods, and then bolts into the room. “Mister Redmond.”

Her sudden run took Redmond by surprise. “Is everything all right?”

She slammed her hands against the table. “Who is he working with?”

“Who?”

“I said, who is Thomas working with?”

Redmond closed his eyes for a bit as he reached for a circular device in front of him. With a twist of the knob, a projection screen popped up.

“Whoa!” Alice shrieked.

Redmond smirked. “Impressive? It’s one of the first few models made.”

Alice looked up at the hologram. Her eyes would slowly widen as she faced the person on the screen.

Redmond began his announcement. “Her name is…”

“{Syuzzana Matveev.}” Viktor muttered over to Varma. “{The youngest officer in the Red Army to ascend to Colonel.}”

Varma eyed up to the woman, observing her grandiose gesture that she bared. Each second of staring at her cold eyes, combined with the near-dim lighting set throughout the room, made her feel small.

“{Just keep in line, and don’t stand out, understand?}”

Though near frozen, she managed to give him a nod. “{Yes, Comrade.}”

Syuzzana, looking down upon the perfectly lined rows officers, she placed her hand over her forehead in a salute. The officers responded with the same gesture.

“{We have now been given the opportunity to finally end this bloody conflict!}” she announced in her stern tone.

The other officers responded with a casual, “{Yes, Comrade Colonel.}”

She frowned at the next part. “{Unfortunately…, it’s apparent by the message that we’ll be allying ourselves with the RED corporation.}”

The officers nodded. “{Yes, Comrade Colonel.}”

“{We will also be entering into US territory to execute this operation.}” She put her hand on the podium. “{Worse yet, we’ll be going up against the Legionary Brigade.}”

Viktor and Varma took a look around. Beside them, they could see that every officer in the room was tensing up at the name. Their bodies shivering softly, their eyes widening, it was enough for each of them to struggle with saying, “{Yes, Comrade.}”

Hearing this, they looked at each other. With Viktor asking, “{You’re scared too?}”

She didn’t hold back when nodding. “{You?}”

He turned away to face Syuzzana with a determined glare.

Despite her trembles, she managed to let out a little laugh. “{You really want to do this, huh?}”

At the front, Syuzanna was observing every officer below her. Seeing those results, she closed her eyes in disappointment. “{I understand that none of you have the will to fight these people, but this was part of joining the Red Army. If we have to fight the most dangerous of the dangerous, then that’s what we must do.}”

The officers remained silent.

“{However, this operation also requires the more willing in order to execute.}” She opened her eyes. “{So, if any of you want to willfully leave the place, then you can. We’re no longer under Stalin, so shooting deserters isn’t an option. So, you may do as you please.}”

Viktor made a firm grip with his hands. At the same time, he struggled to drown out the noise of footsteps that were being heard around the room. Countless little remarks and snickers were being echoed throughout, his closure was enough to make them incoherent. He closed his eyes as he felt beads of sweat race down his head. He was unaware that Varma was looking at him with the same feelings. She struggled to say something to him, but her fears got the better of her.

She turned away from him once she heard the last of the doors slam shut. Her body was already trembling once she found out that nearly the entire room was empty.

Syuzanna tapped her fingers over the podium. “{Well then, only ten captains and their second in commands remain. So we’re working on a budget, then.}”

Viktor opened his eyes, finding that to be true. “{Dear god.}”

Despite her visible disappointment, she smiled. “{Alright then, step forward.}”

  They lined up in front of her, and gave their salute. She looked at each of them, and noticed that one of them wasn’t facing her.

“{Kindly look at me, sir.}”

Viktor didn’t look up.

Syuzanna’s eyes narrowed. “{I said, look at me!}”

Viktor felt Varma’s fist pound against his hip.

“{C’mon, Viktor. Do it.}” she muttered to him.

Slowly, he lifted his face up. His eyes would meet up with hers’, and immediately she was distraught for a brief moment. With that, she faced the rest of the officers in the line. “{So, do you all acknowledge that we’re going to be outnumbered in this fight?}”

The ten nodded. “{Yes, Comrade Colonel.}”

“{Are you willing to take on this enemy in spite their might.}”

“{Yes, Comrade Colonel.}”

Softly, she smiled. “{Well then, we will be arriving in Salt Lake starting tomorrow, understand?}”

“{Yes, Comrade Colonel.}”

“{Alright then, you are dismissed.}”

The soldiers marched away, an officer at the door would give them manila folders worth of files as they exited out the room. When they left, Syuzanna’s smile rapidly turned to a frown.

“{Is something the matter, Comrade Colonel?}” asked one of the subordinates standing behind her..

To which, she replied back with a little smile. “{I’m fine, Comrade Major. Now then, you are all dismissed.}”

The officers behind her saluted before walking down the opposite end of the stage. As they walked out the door, Syuzanna once again put her hands on the podium, the sulking face was coming back. Pithily, she shook her head. “{Ugh, the poor butterfly’s back.}”

“Police have successfully raided multiple hideouts belonging to the so-called ‘Revolutionaries’ from the O’Eight riots.” the reporter announced on the TV screen. “Additionally, they were able to arrest the head of the group’s Philadelphia operations: Twenty-nine year old…”

Redmond sat calmly on his chair. He let a smirk as the news anchor kept relaying the news to him.

“Redmond?”

Then he frowned at the voice. “Oh, hello Olivia. Good job on Operation Eradication.”

Olivia, with a scowl on her face, put her hands behind her back. “Morning, Mister Redmond. Where’s Thomas and Alice?”

“Alice is on the rooftop, and Thomas is going up there to see her.”

“Huh, why’s that?”

Redmond put his hands together, as he grumbled quietly.

Alice had her hands over the railing. All the while, the breeze was blowing past her.

“Alice!”

She ignored that call, and gripped tightly onto the railing. Then she felt him touch her shoulder.

“You okay?” he asked her.

After a moment of silence, she went on to say, “Thomas?”

This made him easily overwrought. “Uh… Yes, Alice?”

“We’re embarking into something dangerous, aren’t we?”

Thomas brooded over this. “Well, it’s terribly obvious that it is.”

“So, promise me that you won’t give in?”

Thomas lifted an eyebrow. “Huh?”

She turned around to face him eye to eye, a gentle smile formed on her face. “Promise me that no matter how tough the operation gets…, you won’t give in to anything that gets thrown your way.”

His bewilderment turned to fear again. To which, he’d alleviate slightly by putting a hand on Alice’s shoulder. “Don’t worry Alice, I’ll do my best out there.”

Though his sudden touch surprised her, she nonetheless cherished it by placing her hand over it. “Thanks, Thomas.”

Redmond casually asked, “Olivia?”

“Yes, Mister Redmond?” she asked with a slight groan.

“Do you think our road to victory was the right one to take?”

Olivia let out a deep breath. “I-”

“And be honest with me.” he demanded.

Olivia, although unwillingly, told him, “I think we did sir, but I can’t say that we’re walking over a yellow-brick road as of now.”

Redmond nodded. “I understand, you are dismissed until further notice.”

Olivia saluted before exiting out the room without a word.

With her gone, Redmond leaned back against his chair to take a deep breath. “But sometimes, I wish it were like that.”

Chapter 13

Darkening Twilight

In a dimly lit room, a man sat alone behind a wooden table.

His hands were linked together with handcuffs, the same applied to his feet. He faced up when the door in front of him opened. He grew anxious as the two men in suits approached him with their soulless faces. He witnessed them raise their pistols in the air with their hand. He was as still as a terrified sheep. “What the-”

Then he’d see one of them raise a flat circular device with their other hand. He dropped all tension when he saw this. “Phew....”

The other agent reached to that device and twisted the little knob. From the device, the massive screen popped up.

“Major General Crowe, nice to meet you.”

He immediately shot up in surprise. “Uh…, Madame President, I… I-”

“There’s no need to dick around, Crowe.” she’d say straightforwardly. “Your Mayoral duties are finished, so don’t try to sugarcoat me.”

Crowe was already grimacing in his defeat.

“So tell me, how the hell did you get into office?”

He turned away after the question was asked.

In response, Ada tried a different approach. “Mister Crowe, did you really want to be mayor?”

He sighed. “Yes, Madame President.”

“So you accepted the offer then?”

“What offer?”

“Become Mayor, and let them in?”

Although he was a bit diffident, he nodded anyway.

Ada drank a bit of her coffee. “Of course, now how did he manage to get you that job?”

“I… I don’t know.” Crowe put one hand over the other. “Election Day came and that’s when everyone in the council voted for me.”

Ada put her hand underneath her chin. “So that’s how it is then?”

Crowe then asked, “Why are you asking me this?”

“Hmm?”

Crowe explained coldly. “You already know how I was appointed into office, and who appointed me into office. So what’s the point?”

Ada leaned back against her chair. “I can tell by your demeanor that you didn’t want it to be this way.”

Crowe tapped his feet against the floor incessantly.

“In order to truly capture our target, we need the most willing of suspects to comply.” Ada smiled. “And it’s apparent that I found that one.”

He bit his lip as he curled his hands into fists. “So you’re on our side then?”

She closed her eyes for a moment. “Technically.”

“And why say that?”

“Come on, Crowe, I’m obviously talking to an official with ‘ties’ to terrorists.”

Crowe pulled his hands away from the table. Aware of the agents gripping tightly onto their pistols, he told her, “Fine then, let’s just say that the ‘terrorists’ also have some secret gems of their own.”

Marianne leaned her back against the railing of the elevator. She turned to see what Big Mac was doing, but found him with a hoof gently rubbing Maribelle’s head. Both of them bared glum faces as they faced the wooden floor.

“Cheer up, you two.”

They put their attention on Marianne. She, in return, was smiling when she said that.

“Yesterday was yesterday, so don’t stress out.”

The two sighed as they turned away from her. Marianne only nodded her head and pouted. She muttered to herself, “The nerves of these two.”

The door opened to the hallway, and they were quick to head into it. As they walked down, Marianne had more to say. “If we’re going to get this over with, then we have to get better.”

Despite her gloom, Maribelle chuckled at the remark. “That’s probably the blandest thing you’ve ever said.”

Marianne laughed too. “Hey, I’m at least trying.”

Maribelle’s laughter was swift to cool off though. “Yeah, I’ll give you credit on that.”

“Alrighty then.”

Throughout that short conversation, Big Mac kept his gloom a hold as he trotted along. That’s when he noted that Maribelle had stopped walking.

“She didn’t mean it, Big Mac.” she reminded him as he trotted beside her. “Remember that.”

He grit his teeth for a moment. “Eeyup.”

Marianne heard the hostility in that response, it only made her tense as they approached the double doors. After the security process, they entered casually into the room.

“Good Morning, you guys.” Trevor greeted with a smile.

They waved back as the door closed behind them.

“This is your last chance, Marianne.” Blutarch said coldly.

She lost her composure immediately. “What?”

Esther took the laptop from his hands. “Jeez, Blutarch! Don’t scare her!”

She slid a laptop down the table, and Marianne caught it before it hit the floor.

“What he meant to say is that our satellite found Ivan and the others carjack an enemy AFV.” she exposited. “They’re currently driving down Route Forty as we speak.”

Marianne opened the laptop, and after gaining access to it, it led her to a window that acted as a camera. Big Mac and Maribelle walked to her side and gazed with eager intent.

“Marianne, we’re planning to airstrike the trio, and then move in to mop them up.” Trevor mentioned. By then, he had approached her and handed her a headset. “It’s your last chance at taking them out, understand?”

Marianne kept staring at the screen, gripping tightly onto the edges of the table. Her eyes were trembling as he pondered at the decision.

Big Mac was saddened at this, with his body growing tenser with every second gone by. Maribelle, in no doubt, felt the same way.

Slowly, she put a hand on her arm. “Marianne, you don’t have to-”

Marianne took the headset away with aggression. After putting them over her ears, Trevor told her, “Your codename is mother bird, by the way.”

She nodded halfheartedly. “This is mother bird; do you copy?”

Trevor walked back to the end of them room. On the way, he faced Esther with a glare, and briefly nodded at her. To which Esther turned away with defeat, she witnessed the other two spiral into mixed feelings as they stared at the computer screen. She put her hands together as she nodded back, whispering, “I guess that’s how.”

An AFV was heading down an empty road that was surrounded by the mixture of green and gold on both sides. Inside, Ivan and the others were listening to the vehicle’s radio.

Jacklyn calmly looked out onto the road, admiring clear blue skies in front of her. That’s when she was starting to remember something, so she turned her body to look at the back. “Ivan, you okay back there?”

Ivan was still fast asleep as he lied over the long seat. Fondly, a smile formed on her face and turned to face the road.

“So how’s he doing?” asked Lance, but there was no response. “Jackie?”

Her eyes were constantly threatening to close as her head was slowly heading down.

“Jackie?”

She lifted her head and murmured, “Ueugh?”

Lance groaned. “You’ve been like this for the past hour, I suggest that you take a nap or something.”

Jacklyn waved her hand in reply. “No, no. Let Ivan rest, Lance. He’s gotta get some rest, before we reach Denver.”

“You know we might not make it there for another hour right?”

“No, don’t worry.” Jacklyn guaranteed. “I can handle it.”

“Lance’s right, you know.”

She shot her gaze to the back, where Ivan stood with pokerfaced eyes. “Uh?”

“You’re our… you’re our… shoot.” Ivan then rectified his claim. “We just need you out there, so I suggest that you go get some rest.”

“No Ivan.” she complied through her now sluggish voice. “You need all the rest you can get.”

“Whoa.”

Out the window and out in the distance, they could a wrecked plane rot in the middle of the plains. The fuselage and its tail was all it had left, and even then, it was near unrecognizable. The massive burn marks that covered it was still was what proved that.

Despite that however, the small windows that lined over the fuselage, was already painting a picture in Ivan’s mind. “Isn’t that one of those planes that…”

During his hesitance, Lance told him. “The planes that don’t know where to fly through.”

“Well, I was going to say those passenger planes I heard about, but that works too.”

This surprised him. “But… but doesn’t Chicago have an airport?”

The question was a baffling one to Ivan. “Uh, no. We have an airbase over there, right Jacklyn?”

She didn’t say a word.

“Jacklyn?” He turned around to see that she had her eyes closed, and was snoring softly. To this, he smiled. “God damn it.”

After carrying her to the chairs in the back, he took her former seat away.

“You know she’s been like this since you started sleeping.” Lance told him as he sat down.

“And when was that?”

“Two hours ago.”

Ivan crossed his arms. “Gee, did you try to tell her to go to sleep?”

“Multiple times.” Lance coughed a bit. “She probably didn’t get much sleep last night.”

Ivan leaned his head back. “Obviously those kids were on her mind or something.”

“Well, of course.”

“And I told her that it’s part of the job.”

Lance sighed. “And you told her that after we left the house.”

“Well.” Ivan pouted. “She should’ve known since she left Chicago.”

The two listened intently to the radio music, after that moment of silence. Lance said something on his mind. “But, judging by the fact you needed some extra sleep. It’s certain that you didn’t get that much sleep either.”

Ivan tapped his fingers against his lap. “Well…”

“But I’m not gonna argue with you.” Lance admitted. “You wanna forget, after all.”

Ivan’s pout remained. “Hmph.”

“Your past woes truly can keep you from relaxing.”

Ivan already spotted the ruse behind that comment. “Hey, don’t play any mind tricks on me, got it?”

Lance sighed once again. “Alright~.”

By then the music had ended. The DJ’s would come on after a slightly long pause. The first DJ, in a male tone, said with a relaxing tone, “Thank you for listening to Fifty-Seven point two: Sakura Notes, the official radio station for content that brings out the Otaku in you...”

Lance laughed a little.

Ivan laughed too. “Yeah, I know, such a dumb-ass line.”

Amidst his laughter, Lance said, “No, I’m not laughing at that.”

This brought Ivan’s attention. “Oh, and what were you laughing at then?”

“Heh, the fact that Jackie will go Tsundere on you if you didn’t apologize to those poor children.” He put a hand over his mouth. “Seriously, those people have the most vibrant of vocabulary, huh?”

“Well, she’s spent a lot of time on that stuff.” Ivan laughed too. “Her saying that to me was both cringy and funny.”

“Hmm, at least she appreciates that she gets to watch stuff like that.”

Then Ivan’s laughter diminished. “What do you mean?”

“Well, you’re both from Chicago aren’t ya?”

“Yeah, but-”

“Back in Sydney, my eldest daughter just loves Japanimation. I bet that if Jacklyn ever met her, they’d be talking up a storm about that stuff.”

Ivan shrugged. “Well, that’s interesting.”

“Both cities are no different from one another.” Lance stated calmly. “Everything is pure chaos, but hey, they got something to pass the time.”

Ivan chuckled. “Even if it’s as weird as Japanimation?”

“Yep.” Lance then stated after a short pause, “What did you do to pass the time?”

Ivan tilted his head back. “I lived in the even poorer parts of the city-”

“Seriously?”

“Huh?”

“I thought Chicago was all the same.” Lance explained.

Ivan sighed. “That’s what Jackie thinks, Lance. In reality, the place was like parts of Southeast Asia. Before the Soviets steamrolled through it, mind you.”

“Oh, that bad?”

“You were either a poor kid, a working class kid, a middle-class kid, or some official.” Ivan sighed. “You weren’t allowed to move up, because it was impossible to do so.”

“And let me guess, you were in the poor side?”

Ivan snapped his fingers. “Bingo.”

“And Jacklyn was in…?”

This left for Ivan to fill in the blank. “Uh… I don’t know to be honest.”

Lance was clearly dissatisfied with this answer. “Really?”

“Well, from what I saw, the community she lived in looked nice.” Ivan said while softly holding his chin. “So I’ll say… uh…”

Lance rubbed his head a bit. “Ugh, who should I believe then?”

Ivan crossed his arms. “Ugh, same goes to you.”

“Eh?”

“In a city where people die and starve, your daughter can still watch shows with weird boob physics and men going at it with one another.”

Lance smirked. “I guess that says how poor you are.”

Ivan snapped. “Hey!”

Lance lifted a finger up in the air. Putting it over the nearest air vent, he made a hissing sound too. Ivan would pout at this and turn away.

“Hmph.” he muttered. “Good Move.”

“Just thought we’d be even, that’s all.”

Ivan leered. “Makes sense.”

With that, Lance simmered down. “Back in Sydney, my family and I managed well. But, we were in massive debt though… but, we did our best.”

“Heh, my mom and I never had a chance. She told me once that she’s a newcomer to Chicago. So obviously she’s gonna start at the bottom.” Ivan faced out at the vast plains. “So your family’s lucky, you hear?”

Lance frowned. “So that’s how it is then?”

Ivan smiled cordially. “Yep, you people have more opportunities than I do, so be proud of that.”

Lance kept his frown. Despite that though, he went to him and said. “Hey, the bright side is you got to tell me all this.”

Ivan held back a shocked expression. “Grrr, well played, you douche.”

Lance laughed, but although he was hesitant to talk further, Lance would ask, “So, about Jacklyn giving the syringe to…”

“Don’t worry about it, Lance.” Ivan sighed. “Jacklyn messed up there, and that’s that.”

“But, you aren’t at all-”

“Of course I am, Lance.” Ivan stated to Lance’s surprise. Then he’d hear Ivan’s tone soften when he’d say, “But, what can we do now?”

“I see.” Lance said.

Ivan turned back to the window, then advised him with, “Oh, and by the way, don’t try anything fishy on me again. Got it?”

Lance sighed. “I make no promises.”

“Grr.” Ivan growled. “Of course you wouldn’t.”

The two were silent as the DJ kept relaying the last of the news. “And finally, Anime East will be held three days from now in Washington DC, tickets are now on sale wherever tickets are sold. Our lovely assistant Reina will be explaining further details later today. And now, back to the music.”

As the music began to play…

“Hmm?” Lance looked out the window, where a blue colored fighter jet was flying at low altitude. “Ivan?”

“Yeah?”

“Is there a flare gun in the glove compartment?”

Ivan opened it and searched for one. “Uh, yeah?”

“Good.” he said casually. “Now head to the gunner and watch my six.”

Ivan was confused. “Why say that?”

A loud beep had overrun the whole interior.  It was loud enough for Jacklyn to shriek as she jumped up from the seat. In the meantime, Ivan was already climbing up the ladder that lead to the HMG above. Once he was outside, he found the fighter jet flying closely behind the vehicle.

“Shoot.” Ivan mouthed.

The fighter jet launched a missile from its one of its wings.

“Damn it.” Ivan muttered while pulling the triggers of the HMG.

Rat-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at…!

Ivan lifted the flare gun into the air. Then the vehicle swerved violently to the left. “Whoa!”

They were now driving through the plains as the missile followed. After his hand unwillingly slammed against the roof, Ivan pulled the trigger of the flare gun.

Chyoo~!

For Jacklyn, she had already been thrown to the other side, and now has to try to stand up.

Also struggling to regain his balance, Ivan shouted, “Damn it, Lance! You don’t-”

BOOM!

Ivan found that the explosion was igniting over the shrubs. “Huh, seems to work.”

  Back inside, Jacklyn was cowering body curled up into a ball. She was praying softly under her breath. “Celestia… Luna… h-help us!”

“Hatchling one to Mother bird, turns out that they’re armed with flares.” the pilot advised. “What now?”

“Grrr, try to barrage them with bullets! If that doesn’t work, then let two and three handle this.”

The pilot sighed. “Roger.

Then the vehicle violently served to the right. Panicking, she grabbed on to the ladder until the serving stopped. Having had her eyes shut, she opened them slowly.

“Jackie!”

She looked at Ivan.

“Find me some Anti-Aircraft rounds!” he shouted.

She stood up on her two feet and jogged to the ammunition compartment in the back of the vehicle. Opening it, she was rummaging through the ammo boxes. “Uh… where is it…? Where, where, where?”

“Jackie!” Ivan called. “That fighter jet’s not gonna wait around!”

“I know, I know!” she said. “I can’t find any!”

“Then bring me armor piercing rounds!”

“Roger!” she grabbed said rounds and jogged back to Ivan’s position. All the while, Ivan had retracted the HMG from the ring mount as he went inside. “Here you go Ivan!”

Placing the HMG against the railing that retracted it, he took the ammo from her hands. “Thanks.”

Jacklyn blushed, turning away as she played with her hair. “No prob.”

Ivan reached her hand up to the access hatch to close it.

Thwap!

“Wha-Ow!” Ivan’s hand slammed against the ring mount as he fell over to the floor.

“Ivan!” Jacklyn screamed.

“Grrr, Jesus!” He felt Jacklyn desperately grab onto him.

“Dear Celestia, Ivan are you-” Then they were moving around sporadically, causing her to go into panic.

“Whoa Lance, what the hell are-!” As he felt Jacklyn cling onto him like a child, he noticed the constant explosions coming from outside. “Oh th-that explains it!”

“Yeah, looks like BLU isn’t the only one here!” Lance advised them. “So hold on!”

Jacklyn buried her face against Ivan’s chest as he was trying his best to stand up. He held onto the ladder when he got some semblance of balance.

“Jackie, can you hand me the ammo please?”

She nodded before pulling away. At that time, Lance had already steered the vehicle back onto the road. However, one of the blasts was able to strike one of the tires, sending it to jump like a scared bull.

Jacklyn reneged on her move to cling onto Ivan once more. This caused her enter into that state of euphoria once again. Ivan though, was doing his best to pull away with a flustered annoyance. Despite that, however, he could feel a sense of calm with this. Even when their feet lifted into the air.

In the midst of distress, he remembered the two of them looking out into the moonlight. However, he remembered tears flowing out from his eyes. He also remembered Jacklyn with tears also.

Then their feet hit against it hard, with Jacklyn nearly slipping away from Ivan thanks to the Impact. She panicked during the fall, but that’s when Ivan held onto her hand. A smile of relief was creasing on her face, as her stomach filled with butterflies. As she stood up, her euphoria was waning.

“Go! Go! Go!” Lance screamed.

“Uh…” In embarrassment, she darted to the AP rounds that slid to the back of the vehicle.

When he received them, Ivan looked away with the same feeling. “Uh, thanks.”

Through his daze, he began to replace the ammunition. During which, he’d sometimes catch a glimpse at her holding her hands together and looking down with those reddened cheeks. It all amalgamated to him sighing once he finished his task.

“This is Hatchling two, I’ve managed to damage one of the tires. But God damn the driver’s doing a good job!”

Marianne slapped her hands against her scalp. “Fine then, fly off and keep the barrage going. It’s Hatchling Three’s turn this time.”

“Roger that.”

Esther’s observances proved to be right.

Ivan slid the HMG back to the top, and went on to search in every direction for the fighter jet.

Ivan entered back inside. “Lance, anything up?”

“They managed to get the left tire!” Lance screamed back. “I don’t know how long it’ll hold!”

Jacklyn, who was standing beside Lance, was witnessing the black smoke with a deep concern.

Ivan could confirm this by heading back outside and seeing the smoke expand. He looked at his hand before curling it into a fist. “Guess that’s what it’s come to.”

To try to alleviate herself, Jacklyn asked Ivan, “Is it gone?”

“I don’t think it matters!” he said. “It’s gonna come b-”

More explosions were raddling all around them for a moment, accompanied by bullets.

“Shoot!” Ivan lifted the HMG up and fired as many rounds as he could. The fighter jet whisked past him regardless, unscathed as well. While reloading his flare gun, he muttered to himself, “Damn American ingenuity!”

He leaned his hand out to the distant wind like a sniper with his rifle. In anticipation, his eyes narrowed as he stared out into the road behind him. Jacklyn was now back to Ivan’s position; her shoulders were tensing as she waited for the next move. Ivan ignored that, and instead focused on the fighter jet that was already appearing in front of him. Then the alarm was sounding off.

“We’re being locked on!” Lance shouted.

With the other hand, he lifted the flare gun once again.

”Frigidus! Ivan thrust his hand forward, and a blast of ice soared onto the jet’s wing.

Ivan smirked. “Bullseye.”

Then a missile fired from its other wing.

“Shoot!” He aimed it at the fighter.

Chyoo~!

The missile flew wildly into the air as it ascended upwards into the sky.

”Frigidus!” Then the fighters main turret was frozen.

The pilot was low locking onto the vehicle. “This is Hatchling two to Mother bird, about to finish off the-”

She glanced to her right and found a still brightening flare sitting on the wing. The sound of the missile’s wishing noise was enough to make her go, “Aw, Sh-”

BOOM!

Burning debris was flying everywhere, during and once the jet violently crashed into flames.

After watching that unfold, Ivan swiped the sweat off his forehead. “God damn that thing.”

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! …

  In front of him, those explosions were already appearing down the road. Ivan held on as the vehicle came to a grinding halt. Questioning this, Ivan went back down. “Hey Lance, what the hell are y-”

Then the vehicle suddenly boosted forward, nearly sending Ivan flying to the floor if he hadn’t held on.

“Ivan, when it flies past, take it out!”

Ivan nodded as he went back up. He could see the bullets coming from the second fighter jet hit the street as it had already flown past, giving him the opportunity he needed.

”Frigidus!”

The blast of ice struck at the engines, leaving the jet to propel forward for a little while more before making its decent. From where he stood, Ivan witnessed the pilot eject before seeing the explosion a handful of seconds later.

“Is it over?” Jacklyn asked with such panic remaining.

Ivan turned to look at her. He could see it in her eyes that she was still distressed. “Probably, it doesn’t seem that-”

The buzzing sound could be heard once again.

“That’s what I thought.” He focused his attention on the street, where bullets were already heading towards them. “God damn it!”

Pop!

Ivan lost his balance as the vehicle made a beeline to the right. Regaining it would be hopeless when the vehicle began to roll over relentlessly over the plains.

CRASH!

He slammed his face against the ground. “Ow!”

He rubbed his nose as he looked as he searched for the vehicle. He then found out lying on its side with smoke coming from the tires.

Bam!

He found that the door was had opened quickly, but he could hear the jet’s screech get louder and louder. Softly, he turned to the sky to witness it approach them. A smile formed on his face as he placed his hand over the armor.

Marianne stood up from her seat, then she slammed her hands against the table. “Open fire on them! Any way you can!”

“Hatchling one to mother bird, commencing attack in three, two, o-”

The screen immediately flashed distortion lines and lagged around before shutting into complete static.

BOOM!

What came, was a burning jet flying right past them as it exploded repeatedly. His smile turned to a frown as it did, even when he witnessed a plane flying over them. “What the…?”

“That would be us, sir.”

He turned to his left, to find countless soldiers in green uniforms and blue berets. At that moment, his shock turned to anger, and was on the verge of taking out another flare.

“Don’t shoot Ivan!”

He looked up to find Jacklyn staring down upon him from the edge of the vehicle. She was carrying Lance in a side hug, and faced him with a determined glare.

Then, with that determination, she told him, “They’re here to help.”

Marianne’s eye twitched as she fought to maintain that smile. “D-did we get ‘em?”

Maribelle put her elbow over her hand. Her other hand rested on her cheek as she closed her eyes. “We have to get ready, Marianne.”

Marianne’s hands were trembling, then they turned into fists.

Big Mac pleaded softly. “Marianne, please stop.”

For a little while more, she held those fists firms as she saw tears splatter onto them. When they loosened, she briefly wiped her eyes with her sleeves. Then it came to standing face to face with her superiors. Calmly, and with a weakened smile, she told them, “What will we call this operation then?”

Blutarch stood up from his seat as well. “We are titling it, Operation Extinguisher. The mission to wipe out any imposing threat and/or impediment to Builder’s League United. With your failure to capture Ivan, this operation will be set in motion.”

Marianne nodded weakly, something that everyone could see. “I-I see.”

In an instant, Blutarch’s pride was reduced to sympathy. “To truly capture Ivan, our focus should be on what is getting in our way.”

The three waited patiently as the vehicle they were now in drove down the road.

The soldier from earlier felt awkward at their silence, and decided to speak up. “Are you guys truly okay?”

Coldly, Ivan bit the bullet. “We’re fine, la-”

“We’re doing okay,” Jacklyn interrupted. “Miss…,”

“You won’t be seeing me for long, ma’am.” Ignoring their concern, she went straight to saying, “In fact, we’ve been tasked with finding and bringing you three back.”

“Who?” Ivan asked curiously.

“Miss Anya Forester.”

Ivan furrowed his brow. “Who?”

“She’s the current head of the HUE.” Jacklyn explained, but she had to turn back to the soldier to ask her, “She’s been elected nearly a decade ago, right?”

“Yep.” she answered. “Not to mention she’s also the head of the EPGMA.”

“I’m sorry?” asked Ivan.

“The Equestrian Provisional Government of Midwestern America.”

His eye was twitching. “What?”

“The current government keeping the HUE afloat, Ivan.” Jacklyn also explained.

The soldier smiled. “Correct, if Celestia never helped us out, we would’ve been screwed over in no time.”

Ivan leaned forward to rest his cheek over his hand. “Oh, so that’s how it is then?”

“Word about this hasn’t reached her majesty yet, so we still have time to negotiate with you before she begins to make her own decision.”

“Negotiate?” the three questioned.

The soldier nodded. She lifted a finger to speak, but-

“Captain!” one of her subordinates called.

“What is it?”

With a tablet in hand, the subordinate told her, “It’s a message from Miss Anya.”

Ivan, Lance, and Jacklyn were already catching glimpses of each other in their worried states.

The soldier flipped the tablet over so that it can face them. That’s when the woman in question appeared on the screen when the soldier pressed the reply button.

“Captain, ha-” Anya stopped once he saw their faces. “Oh…, you did… Wait, Roxanne never mentioned a third runaway.”

“Well, you got one.” Ivan remarked bitterly. “Now get go-”

“Shh!” Jacklyn hushed.

Although a bit surprised at his outburst, she shrugged her shoulders and took a deep breath. “Anyway, hello, my name’s Anya Forester.”

“Hello.” Jacklyn and Lance said.

Ivan kept his cold stare. This made Anya a bit uneasy. “Anyway, I’m glad that the three of you are in one piece.”

“And why say that?”

“Ivan.” Jacklyn called through gritted teeth.

Anya, without any hesitance, told them. “Because unlike the others, we actually have another idea in mind for you.”

This was enough to put Ivan in an uneasy position of his own. He hid it through his revulsion, though. “What do you want to negotiate?”

“I’m guessing that the lovely captain already told you, right?”

They nodded.

She took swiped a bit of her curly hair. “Well then, I know you’re not gonna like it at first, but bear with me.”

They didn’t say a word and payed close attention.

“We want you three to fight for us.”

Jacklyn nearly beamed with joy, but she held it in place. She caught a glimpse of Ivan with a hand over his face. Lance was in a no different circumstance either.

Anya turned away from them and expressed her similar feelings.

Lance, in a harsh tone, told her, “I have a family in Australia, Madame, and I’ve already deserted my post. I don’t think I should be waiting around.”

“Touché.”

The roaring of the vehicle was all that could be heard as each and every one tried in their own way to kill the silence. Aside from the occasional coughs, Ivan scratched the back of his head, while Jacklyn kicked her feet like the waving hand of a metronome.

Anya tapped her fingers against her desk. After a moment of pondering, she stood up straight and faced the three. “Well then…, do you think you can stop by Denver?”

“N-”

“Actually, we were planning on heading there, ma’am!” Jacklyn said without a shred of delay.

Anya was a bit enthralled by this. “Oh really? What for?”

“Uh…” she faced Ivan, who in turn gave her that hostile shake of the head. “We can’t say, ma’am.”

Anya closed her eyes to rub them with her hands. “Aw geez, anyway, you three will be taken to the EPKO in the town center.”

Lance questioned the acronym. “EPKO?”

“The Equestrian Peacekeeper’s Office.” Anya explained. “Miss Cherry Sea and her crew will help keep you three company while I head your way.”

“What?” Ivan asked in shock.

“Yes, we’ll be meeting to discuss the negotiations, and we’re not going to take no for an answer.”

Ivan’s rage was heating up. “Why you-”

It slowly cooled off when he felt Jacklyn’s arm on his shoulder. “Please don’t, Ivan.”

Ivan crossed his arms in defeat.

“After all, this was your-”

“I know, I know!”

Jacklyn and the others were in no doubt worried. Specifically, Jacklyn would keep that hand on her shoulder as she clutched her hand.

Anya then bid her farewell with that same sentiment, but not without getting out her phone to take a photo of them. “Alright then, I’ll see you three there.”

Without checking for a good bye, she shut off the communications.

Leaning back, Anya leaned back to put one arm over her forehead. After letting out a soft groan, she told herself. “Well played Roxanne…, I guess I owe you some coffee or something.”

She laughed awkwardly as she let her arms dangle at her sides. “Celestia damn this war.”

Roxanne heard someone knock on the door. “Come in!”

Will and Leila were the ones to open the door.

“Roxanne, Major York reported that they took Fort Benton.” Will announced modestly. “Better yet, we secured their airport.”

Roxanne gave them a wink and a thumbs up. “Perfect.”

Leila then gave her announcement. “We’re approaching the Lewis and Clark National Forest, what do you want us to do?”

“Surround it, and keep moving.” she ordered, much to their surprise. “We’ll send in two platoons to go in and smite them through attrition. After all, we don’t want to damage that precious park, don’t we?”

“Yes ma’am.”

“Speaking of Lewis and Clark,” Roxanne resumed to typing on her tablet. “I’m worried about those two.”

“Mm?”

“They may not be at odds with one another, but they sure are in another aspect.”

Will and Leila expressed that same worry.

“Anya’s gonna have to find out the hard way.”

“On what?” Will asked.

“Learning how Ivan thinks.” Roxanne answered. “’cause she just captured them just an hour ago.”

They gasped.

“Roxanne, you can’t be serious!” Leila said in denial.

“Yep.” she showed them the text on her smartphone. “Just got the message half an hour ago.”

They were worried immediately.

“So…,” Will asked. “Did he reject her proposal.”

“Of course.” Roxanne answered. “You already saw Ivan’s attitude, didn’t you?”

“Oh, right.” He put his hand against his mouth to cough. “Well, that Ivan guy surely is a piece of work, isn’t he?”

“Agreed.” Roxanne and Leila would say in close unison.

Leila then commented on, “I wonder why he’d ask you such a thing?”

“Whaddaya mean?”

Leila’s body hung limp for a second as she rolled her eyes. “Remember, you coming to America?”

“Oh.” He scratched the back of his head. “That.”

He dropped his hand to the ground when the thought hit him too. “I keep wondering that…. You don’t think-?”

“If it has to do with Marianne, then it does seem likely.” Roxanne mentioned. “After all, we learned a while back that she’s Canadian.”

They nodded.

Roxanne put her arms behind her neck. “However, Ivan and Marianne having some sort of connection is only speculation at this point. But if that were the case, then we just got ourselves a Psychological strategy.”

Both were in complete gratitude and surprise. “Seriously?”

“But the problem is,” Roxanne had her hand out like a stop sign, ignoring the two’s dismay. “When and how will we attain it?”

Marianne, Big Mac, and Maribelle exited out the room.

“So, operations begin tomorrow, right?” asked Maribelle.

“Eeyup.” said Big Mac.

“If we can rat out the HUE and ALM in two blows, then we can rest assure that we’re well on our way to wipe out Ivan.” exclaimed Marianne.

“I’m sure…” Big Mac swallowed down some saliva. “I’m sure we will.”

“After all, Ivan will have nowhere to run, right?”

“MmHm.” they responded.

“Hm.” She stopped her walk.

With suspicion, they did the same. When they turned to her, they found her with a quivering smile. Her eyes glossed over as she kept them as wide as she could.

She then said with that same feeling. “So, you all have a good day, okay?”

“Marianne.” Big Mac said. “It’s okay, you d-”

“Cheer up, okay?” Her tone of voice was as gentle as a kitten’s meow. “I’m doing fine, seriously, I’m over it!”

“Marianne, please!” he begged. “You’re letting-”

He felt Maribelle’s hand on his hoof. Facing her would be met with her shaking her head.

“Don’t bring her to her boiling point.” she told him.

“But-”

“Alright you two, I’m heading back to my hotel.” Marianne told them, making the two completely aware of her walking. “See ya.”

“Marianne, w-!”

“Haystack, just let her be.”

His worried eyes stared at her, as she walked further and further down the hall.

“Does this place look familiar?” Maribelle asked.

“Huh?”

“Does this place look familiar?

“Oh.” He faced every side of the hallway. With every glance, he took in the windows to their left, the blue walls, and the marble floor. “Uh, sure. We’ve been here since… oh, that.”

She nodded. “You really triggered her, so don’t do it again.”

He faced down with his hoof swiping over the floor. “Eeyup.”

“That girl hasn’t been herself since he asked him about Canada.”

He nodded.

“Speaking of which, she hardly ever tells us about it.”

His eyes widened. “Come to think of it, you’re right.”

“And it’s scary too.”

Big Mac noticed that she had her hands held together, her face showing off that fear. “Maribelle…”

“Everything about her now’s starting to scare me.” she admitted. “What about you?”

He sighed. “It’s… It’s getting’ to me, too. I mean… I’ve always wondered how she got here.”

“And I seriously don’t know about that, Esther.” said Trevor. Then he took a sip from his coffee mug.

“Oh, I see.” Esther said worryingly. “But do you at least remember where you found her.”

“Sure.” Trevor answered. “We were fighting Police forces north of Chicago when I found her.”

“Oh, really?”

“She was bone thin, struggling to walk. So we had no choice but to take her under our wing.” Trevor laughed a bit. “The look on her face when we started feeding her the rations.”

Esther, through her fear, managed to let a little chuckle out. “Hm, I’m more worried about the fact that she decided to latch onto you people like that.”

Trevor sighed. “That’s just human nature, Esther.”

Esther was already regretting saying that. “Scratch that, I’m more worried about how none of you know how she got here.”

Trevor closed his eyes to cover up his frustration. “To be honest, I don’t think it matters.”

“What do you mean?”

Trevor kept his arms folded for a moment.

“Trevor?”

Then they were spread-out again.

“What matters is how the hell will this affect us from now on.” Blutarch interrupted with annoyance.

Trevor grit his teeth. “Yeah, that.”

After a sigh of his own, Blutarch put his own two cents. “At the end of the day, it doesn’t matter where she’s from, or how Mister Bentley got the information. What matters is whether or not this will work in our favor… or not.”

The room was quiet for an awkward amount of seconds.

“Well, those are my thoughts.” Blutarch declared. “Take it or leave it.”

Frowning, Trevor nodded with his face towards the coffee mug. Esther saw clearly how he felt, and she couldn’t help but feel a sense of empathy for him. She took out her smartphone, and started texting.

Trevor felt his phone vibrate under his pocket. Taking it out and waking it, the message read: Wanna talk in Private?

He looked up, and he found Esther looking back at him with an encouraging nod to the door. To which, he nodded back in agreement.

Esther smiled. “When we’re done here, we’ll go.”

The decrepit highway they traversed over was nearly empty. Only their limousine and a couple of motorbikes that guarded them was all that was visible.

“You seem to be very out of it, Mister Trevor.” a laid back Esther told her, her head leaning back to look at the roof. “I think it’s for the best that you speak up.”

Looking out into the dimly lit sky, Trevor maintained his composure as he did. “Well, I’m worried about Marianne.”

She was back to sitting up straight. “Worried?”

“Well…”

Esther deadpanned. “Are you worried about how she’s been acting lately?”

He nodded.

She shook her head and rubbed her eyes. “There was no need to cover it up then, Trevor! If you truly weren’t in this situation, then you wouldn’t be in this lim-”

“I was well aware of this, Esther!” Trevor exclaimed with his eyes glaring directly at hers.

Her annoyance washed away. “Huh?”

“I was well aware that she’d act this way after the whole, ‘Ivan telling her about Canada’ spiel.” he sighed. “It’s just that… for a girl like her to get so bitter… I don’t know.”

Esther waited for him to continue, so he did.

“If… If this is all a part of capturing Ivan and winning the war, then I have no choice but to accept it.” he assured. “I just… I just wish there was another way.”

“Well, there is, isn’t there?”

He was silent.

Esther playfully rolled her eyes. “Well, let me put it this way: Selene told me that the one thing you don’t sacrifice when accomplishing your goals, is your sanity. It’s something that I hold-”

“Well what about Princess Luna, didn’t she lose her sanity to obtain the followers-” He stopped once he saw Esther’s hand in midair.

“Princess Luna lost everything when she was banished to the moon.” she addressed. “If she didn’t assume that everyone didn’t know the pain she felt from the neglect of her night, then maybe we wouldn’t’ve been in the shadows for nearly a millennium.”

He moved his hands for a little bit more, but after some thought, he dropped them slowly.

“The reason Lunarism was able to popularize was because Selene didn’t lose it like Luna did.” Esther added. “She reached out to those who stood loyal to Luna after all these years. When the Soviets were rolling into the west coast, it was our time to shine.”

Trevor put his hands together.

Esther smiled. “Selene told me that because she knew that the monster Luna became wasn’t her, but as you said, it’s just nature.”

Trevor pointed it out. “Uh, I didn’t-”

She winked.

Trevor sighed again.

With that, she continued. “Anyway, Selene learned from that, and now we got an army big enough to hold on.”

Trevor nodded, but he could see that her smile was going upside down.

“I’m just glad she passed that knowledge onto me though.”

Trevor’s mood dropped to her level as well. “Let me guess…,’

She nodded. “When I succeeded her, I ended up in that situation too. Not knowing what to do… especially when Operation Blazing Drought came rolling in. I mean, if I hadn’t pulled myself together, then who in the hell knows what would’ve happened.”

Trevor was now the one smiling. “Well, just be glad that you did.”

Esther in turn smiled back. “Yep, no turning back now.”

Then she crossed her arms. “Now then, are you willing to get Marianne out of this?”

He was dumbfounded. “Huh?”

“If Marianne’s not going to pull it together, then she’s not going to be accomplishing that goal that easily.”

He grunted in defeat. “What do you want me to do then?”

She giggled, holding back further with a brief hand press on her lip. “The obvious, silly! If you were able to convince her to join you guys, then you might be able get her out of this mess.”

He was silent, to which Esther just closed her eyes in annoyance. “Or you can just wait it out. After all, choosing is what humans do best, I think”

He looked down for a bit. “Yeah… you could be right.”

Esther opened her eyes to see him in that state, to which she rested her hand on her forehead for another smile. “Well, the sun’s gone.”

He looked up to face out the window. “Yeah, you’re right.”

Through her worry, she asked, “It looks nice, huh?”

He nodded, regardless of whether she was looking or not. “Yep.”

“What?”

“Yes, Madame President.”  said the press secretary. “Apparently, the two jets were given an order to take out a bunch of terrorists driving through Colorado. That’s when we found something interesting.”

He picked up his tablet to show him an image of a streak of clear mist striking a fighter jet. “A reconnaissance squad caught this photo. Turns out they were dealing with our little fugitives.”

Ignoring her astonishment, he told her with a considerate expression. “I’d express gratitude towards their lieutenant General if I were you, he was suspicious of the whole thing and sent the squad to investigate.”

Ada shook off her surprise. “I guess I will. Anyway, who sent them the order?”

He put his hand on his hand. “They don’t know, the person relaying the order was named Mother bird, but that’s all we know.”

Ada leaned her head back to look out at the moon shining above her office. “Ugh, speaking of shot down planes, there goes zero, zero, zero, zero point something percent of our budget then.”

He sighed. “I know how you feel, Madame President. But we’re not in a situation-”

“To complain about our losses? I know, Mister Macintyre.” She pulled away to face him. “That’s why I want that last pilot brought in for an interrogation.”

“Who?”

“That last guy, remember? You told me in your report.”

He put his hand on his head. “Oh, heh, right.”

“Deploy troops to the area for another investigation as well.” she added. “Oh, and see if that we can find those fugitives.”

“Fugitives?” Macintyre questioned. “But Madame, we-”

“The Gulf of Tonkin resolution was made for a reason, Macintyre.” she said in the best peppy tone she could manage. “So get to-”

“Madame President, we believe the fugitives fled to HUE territory!”

Her mood was quickly reduced. “Seriously?”

“Yes Madame, Denver and the surrounding territories is under their control.” he explained. “It’s likely that they’re heading there for some sort of shelter.”

She stood up from her seat for a couple of stretches. “Well then, there’s nothing we can do… If we send in troops after them, Equestria will in no doubt respond.”

She sat over her desk. “Celestia’s the only one who recognizes that chunk as a legit country. So we’re just gonna hope that they don’t do anything funny with that guy.”

She then crossed her arms. “Just tell the troops to bring in the pilot for interrogation and to secure the area they were shot down.”

He began typing in his tablet. “Yes Madame President.”

“Oh, and let’s not forget the Lieutenant General of that base and the reconnaissance squad.”

“Right.”

“Also, report this entire thing to the media.”  She stated. “Announce that we’re launching a full investigation on the matter. Every branch within every organization in this entire country is being subject to one.”

“Why so?” asked Macintyre.

Ada sighed. “Lieutenant Crowe said that the Legion has ‘gems’, and by that he meant that there are more people that are hiding underneath us. They’re more than likely aiding them… However, he doesn’t know who they are…, which is only natural for a pawn like him.”

Macintyre fastened his tie. “Alright then, I’ll have the announcement up, tomorrow.”

“Good, now you’re dismissed.”

He nodded before heading straight for the door.

“Oh, and Mister Macintyre?” Ada called.

“Hmm?”

In a defeatist tone, she asked, “We’re gonna be doing a lot of investigating, aren’t we?”

With the same attitude, he nodded. “Of course.”

Big Mac was waiting outside of Marianne’s suite, ignoring the casual wearing guard that stood beside it. The guard returned the feeling back at him. Then the door was starting to click, which completely surprised the guard.

When the door opened, Maribelle had appeared behind it.

“Wha~?” the guard shouted. “Miss Maribelle, you shouldn’t be raiding into Mari-”

In a hostile whisper, she said, “Either we go in, or she doesn’t come out.”

The guard quickly shut up. “Ugh, alright then.”

“Good, Haystack, let’s get in.” Maribelle ordered.

“Got it.” And so, the two were inside. The first thing he saw was the TV having a hole punched right to it, followed by the small coffee table in the living room be flipped on its side. “Dear Luna.”

Then there was the counter to their right being filled with nothing but bags of chips. They were either there or scattered on the floor along with plastic bags and foam cups.

“Yep, she’s been that way since.” she turned towards the door. “And it didn’t have to be that way if someone did something about it!”

“I tried, Miss Maribelle!” the guard said in defense. “Please believe me!”

“Fine then!” Maribelle then headed for Marianne’s room. She attempted to open, but the knob wouldn’t budge. “Damn it. Haystack, give me a boost.”

“Right.” He trotted over to her, and let her hop onto his back. “Umph!”

Using a lock pick, she began to unlock it. Once it was, she slowly pushed it open. The other side was completely dark, the only light being the night sky coming from the window. When the door opened fully, they’d see Marianne lay over the bed. After quietly heading to her, they noticed that her cheeks were caked over with dried tears. The pillow she was hugging was wet those tears… and a bit of drool.

“Damn.” Maribelle decided to look around the room, which was just as trashed as the living room.

Big Mac looked to one of the trashed items, specifically. It was a mirror that had a large array of streaks running through it. There were so much that his face was nearly unrecognizable. When he looked deeper, he could see red droplets laying over it. He felt as if his heart was going to stop. “Oh no!”

He reached into his pocket and clenched onto a syringe. He then galloped to the bed.

“Haystack, what the hell are you-” she then saw the blood on the mirror. “Shoot!”

She hopped onto the bed to notice that there was blood permeating through the blankets. Without waiting she pulled the sleeve back, where she’d nearly gag at the massive cuts that were running from the hand to the wrist. Then the needle pierced through the arm.

“Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow!” Marianne screamed.

“Huh?” Maribelle questioned.

When the needle was released, she pulled back as if she was touching a hot stove. She then headed for the nightstand to take out her revolver.

“Marianne, it’s us!” Maribelle screamed.

When she pointed her revolver at them, she didn’t need a full evaluation to figure it out. “Oh… It’s you two.”

“Marianne, what the hell?” Marianne exclaimed. “You gone mad!”

“Ugh…” Marianne groaned while putting the revolver down.

“You messed up the entire suite, and you’re eating like a freaking-!”

Marianne groaned again. “Well if this was Canada, I’d be drinking myself some wine right now, maybe some Caribou Lou… or some vodka… damn it.”

She placed the revolver back over the nightstand. “Why can’t Trevor let me drink for once?”

Maribelle sat next to her. “I have no idea, Marianne. But based on the amount of litter you left, you’d probably die from alcohol poisoning. Hell, I’m even surprised you didn’t choke to death!”

Marianne, a little heartbroken by the statement, curled up into a ball. “Sometimes I thought about that.”

This was met with surprise.

“I’ve been after him for a long time, now.” Another wave of tears were beginning to pile up again. “I just can’t stand the fact that this chase will go on forever.”

Maribelle looked down and found a photo at the bottom. She picked it up and took a look at it.

Marianne smiled as she wiped some of her tears. “And that’s another thing that worries me, too.”

Big Mac was gloomier than he already was.

“I know Ivan didn’t mean it, but this is our job.” She started wiping away more tears. “But how can I latch onto them when this is all for nothing?”

The two were now struggling to hold in their surprise.

“My house is gone, you guys.” Marianne explained sorrowfully. “And then I get told that my mom and dad dying was all for nothing if we can just fly to America.”

“Well, that might not be the case.”

They looked towards Big Mac.

“You don’t know if that’s the truth, it might be false information.”

Through her frustration, Marianne took out her smartphone. She then turned it on to reveal onto them an article.

Maribelle would read it. “Project Free Bird was an undercover evacuation program designed to emigrate Canadian citizens facing draft evasion from both East Canada and the New Vancouver Republic.”

Distraught, she looked back to Marianne.

“I’ve been holding back on searching for something like that. Turns out Ivan seems more right by the second.”

“Well… uh…” Big Mac stammered. “Maybe … Maybe there’s more to it than that.”

“Yeah.” Maribelle commented. “Did you at least research the incident?”

She gently faced them with her somber eyes. “Mm?”

“The day you escaped, didn’t you find further information on it?”

Then she pressed her arms against her knees to rest her head above them. “I did…, but there was nothing to find. No news reports, no files…,”

“But with the new parliament’s in place, shouldn’t they relea-”

“Ugh, stop with the questions, already!” Marianne screamed. “I searched, and searched, and searched! There’s literally nothing there!”

Completely ignoring their tremoring bodies, she then buried her face in her arms. “My house’s gone, remember? What else is there to say?”

Big Mac looked back at the shattered mirror for a moment. “Um… do you think they’re deaths were all for nothing then?”

Marianne didn’t say a word. Instead, she kept a tight grip on her arms. Then she’d admit, “It seems true… but, I don’t want to believe it, though.”

After a moment of reveling in the sorrow, Maribelle came up with an idea. “Then that gives more reason for this to happen.”

“Huh?” the two said in a gasp.

“My dad’s somewhere out there, and I want to find him!” she explained with passion.

Big Mac would speak. “Maribelle, don’t you remem-”

“With the chase lasting longer, it can give us more reason to get what needs to be done!”

Marianne turned back to his arms, pulling her face away from them. “You don’t mean…?”

“Indeed.” Maribelle confirmed. “There has to be a reason why they’d make such a daring cross to the US to begin with! If you can find out why, then… then something good can come out of it.”

Marianne’s joy somewhat came back upon hearing this. She was now wiping away the last of her tears in spite of this. “Heh, maybe that does sound like a good idea, after all.”

“MmHm.” she chirped.

All the while, she ignored the concern that was plaguing Big Mac. “… Maribelle…”

“So, you know what happened to your dad, huh?”

Then her tone of voice went sentimental. “I guess you can say that.”

Big Mac eyes was on the blood. He could feel his mind grow heavy as his gloom kept pressing down.

“When I do find him…, I want to say a couple of things to him.”

“And what’s that?” Marianne asked curiously. This also got Big Mac’s attention.

“Um…, I’m still thinking about it.”

“Oh, I get it.” Marianne leaned back with her hands supporting her. “Maribelle, agree with me that by the time that we wipe out our enemies, we should’ve found what we’re looking for.”

This surprised her. “By that time?”

Meekly, Marianne told her, “So that… we can get ready to face Ivan, get it?”

“Oh, right.” She took out her right hand, Marianne took out hers’ as well.

Big Mac on the other hand, just looked on with fear. ”Why?”

“Big Mac?” Maribelle called.

“Huh?”

Maribelle’s eyes gestured towards their hands. “You agree or not?”

He lifted his hoof a moment, but there were moments were he wanted to put it down. In contrast though, he could see her encouraging eyes. Those eyes spoke volumes to him as he gazed at them with his disheartening ones. With defeat, he reached his hoof out towards their hands. When they touched, Maribelle lifted them up into the air.

“Deal.” they said either casually or excitedly.

“Let’s make this count.” Maribelle proclaimed.

“Right.” said the others.

After the brief celebration, Marianne looked around the trashed room. “Phew, I think I overdid the whole heartbreak thing, didn’t I?”

“Let’s just appreciate that BLU owns this hotel.” Maribelle commented.

“Yep.”

Esther walked down the isle of the darkened and empty chapel. The alter was the only thing being illuminated, even then, only the moon from the top window above was its only source of lighting. Her walk was slow but smooth in every step. The stained glass she was gazing depicted Luna in their glorified stance. When she reached the alter, she couldn’t help but kneel down and reach her hands out towards that glass. Her eyes softly closed as she attempted to feel Luna’s presence. During which, her voice reverberated around the chapel in its angelic tone.

We wish that we have seen

How much hath thou been in pain.

And now we apologize to thee,

Even though we are too late.

O Luna, long hath thou hath withstood

Through those lonely nights.

O, if only there was a way we could

Save thee from Celestia’s horrific light.

And even though thou hath gone,

We will always love thee until we die.

Thy loving embrace lives on

In the beauty of thy night sky.

After singing, she held her hands together and leaned her face towards them. “Please Luna, we mustn’t fail.”

Celestia looked at the stained glass that decorated the halls of her castle. Specifically, the one that displayed the humans as demons burning countless flags as the cross of a puppet hung above them, a wrinkled hand toying with it.

“Your Highness!” someone called.

She turned to the small set of stair. Down the red carpet that stood underneath her, and flowed across the floor, two Pegasus ponies and a unicorn pony stood in triangular formation.

“What is it?” she asked.

After the three bowed and took off their golden helmets, the unicorn would say, “It’s a message from Anya, your majesty.”

He levitated a scroll onto her. When it was in control, she read it from top to bottom. After finished, she ordered them to, “Prepare the Chariot at once.”

“Yes, your highness!” they chanted, and then they galloped back the way they came.

With them gone, Celestia looked back onto the stained glass to ask herself. “Could this be it?”

Chapter 14

Aesthetics

Ivan’s hands were planted against the floor.

The cold rain pelted against his clothes, and he could see it mix with the blood underneath him. Like a chained man, he gradually stood on his two feet. Even then, they wobbled uncontrollably, to the point where Ivan had to lean against the concrete wall for support. His vision distorted in between color and shades of grey as his body hit the wall.

His body rubbed against the wall with every sluggish step he took. His arms crossed tightly as he shivered from the cold. He lifted his head to look down the alleyway, at the end, he found a silhouette of a girl standing under her umbrella. He stopped his trudging upon noticing that it was Jacklyn underneath it, and next to her feet was a paper bag filled with food. He turned away from her distraught face, and took a few steps back. Then came the attempt to turn his body around.

Thud!

His cheek pressed against the wet asphalt, but his eyes would see the battered bodies scatter around the alley. When his eyes wanted to close, he welcomed that choice with open arms.

“Ivan.”

And then they flashed open. “Uh?”

“We’re here.” Jacklyn said.

He rubbed his eyes. “Oh, okay then.”

“And please behave.” Jacklyn pleaded.

Ivan crossed his arms. “I make no promises.”

Jacklyn pouted.  “Ivan.”

He rolled his eyes. “Ugh, fine.”

The Captain gripped her rifle as tightly as she could, and so did the rest of her personnel.

After a little while more, the vehicle made a complete stop before the engine turned off entirely. The back door opened, where soldiers in Slate blue uniforms and Brodie helmets greeted them. However, their hearts nearly stopped once they saw Ivan.

“Sweet Celestia!” one of the soldiers out in the distance gasped.

“It’s that guy that they’re talking about, right?” her comrade whispered onto her.

“It’s that guy, alright.”

“Yeah, must’ve surrendered or something.” Her comrade commented.

“You think?”

As they conversed, Ivan looked at the four flagpoles in front of him. In a pattern, the American and Equestrian flag waved modestly in the wind.

“Maybe he has some other motives.” Her comrade suggested. “I’m not so sure he’s the kind of guy to join us.”

“Tch, Obviously.”

Then, Ivan took brief glimpses of the buildings that surrounded the place. Many of them were deformed and punctured, with their color dulled to a near grey.

“Come on Ivan.” Jacklyn told him.

He nodded, and followed the group down the narrow pathway that lied in front of them. This time, Jacklyn and Lance joined Ivan in exploring their surroundings. One thing that caught their interest was a monument that sat in the distance. Four tall pyramid like structures surrounded a tall boulder. Embedded on that boulder, was the iconic Pepsi logo, but just like the buildings, it was beaten and dulled.

“Nice.” Ivan muttered.

“What was that?” asked Jacklyn.

“Hm?”

“Oh, and uh, welcome to the EPKO.” the Captain tardily greeted.

They turned away from the monument to face her. “Hm?”

“I said, welcome to the EPKO.” she repeated with awkwardness. “Just…, just thought I’d do so.”

Ivan turned to his right, where the building’s large round structure looked back at him. The windows intertwined with the wall like stripes. When they reached the entrance, they found a banner that named the EPKO without its acronym. When Ivan noticed that it was laid over the name of the building, Ivan quickly dropped to a deadpanned expression. However, he just said, and looked straight ahead.

“Alright, you three!” the Captain declared. “Let us meet your supervisor!”

After saluting their captain, the guards opened the doorway in front of them.

They walked inside, and they were immediately amazed. The cream colored walls matched perfectly with the maple flooring, which brought a sense of awe to Ivan and the others. Especially the uniquely designed statue that hung from the ceiling, it awed them even more when they noticed that it was a collection of sports players posing together like ballet dancers.

“Impressive!” Ivan said.

“Um, ahem!”

A couple yards in front of them, three ponies were standing with their white uniforms and berets. The pony at the front of the trio, a pony with a red violet coat, trotted up to them with enthusiasm.

“Afternoon, you three!” she greeted mirthfully. “The name’s Cherry Sea!”

She raised her hoof in between hers and Jacklyn. Gladly, she leaned down to get a hold of it. “It’s great to meet you too, Madame!”

Cherry Sea could see the passion in her smile, and it made her maintain that eagerness. “It’s nice to meet you two!”

After they let go, Cherry went on to greet Lance with the same enthusiasm. Jacklyn followed along with her sight. Then as Cherry’s hoof let go of his hand, a twitch of her eye would be felt. She mouthed, “Aw shoot.”

She watched in a subtle panic as she trotted over to the deadpan Ivan. Even though he was staring at the stone statue in the middle of the lobby, her stomach would churn at her fears. When her hoof tapped at his hand, her body felt like wincing in that despair. Ivan turned to face her, finding her hoof reaching for his’. Jacklyn promptly closed her eyes, and covered those with her hands.

“It’s nice to meet you, sir.” said Cherry.

“Indeed.” Ivan said calmly.

She opened her fingers up like scissors, then her eye opened. Cherry was still cheerful, while Ivan still had his straight face going. “What the…?”

He couldn’t believe that Ivan was this-

“Jackie?”

“Eh?” She let her hands drift back to her hips.

With one eyebrow lifted, Ivan asked. “You okay?”

“Indeed, Ma’am, is something wrong?” Cherry asked.

Jacklyn briefly glanced at the two. Then after seeing Lance’s befuddled face, her cheeks were reddening, and so she stood straight. She shrieked, “Uh, nothing! It’s all good, heh heh, everything’s all right!”

Cherry laughed, the adjusted her bouncy purple mane. “Alright then, if you say so.”

She trotted past them until he reached the front of the line. With a delighted flip, she was back to facing the three. “Well then, follow me!”

They did as they were told. In the midst of their walk down up the large set of stairs, Jacklyn held her hands together. Meanwhile, her mind wavered back and forth on what she just saw. “Uh… should I be…?”

Ivan, however, was turning his head in every direction of he could. He marveled each and every aspect of the floors and walls. Ponies of any color would appear at every turn, looking onto him and the others with curiosity.

“So, is this your first time in an arena?” asked Lance.

“Yeah.” said Ivan. “We actually have some in Chicago, is that they’re mostly used by the Police.”

“Seriously? Huh, then they must enjoy that place, right? Never knew arenas in America could be this fancy!”

“Actually, sir,” Cherry butted in. “We remodeled the place once we took the city.”

“Really?” asked a curious Ivan.

  Cherry turned her head to him and nodded. “MmHm, the place looked so battered that it looked nearly unrecognizable. You know that statue at the entrance?”

“Yeah?”

“The thing was so severed to the point where its heads were threatening to fall!” she stated. “Thank Celestia we were able to save that poor thing.”

“Hm.” Ivan took one more look at the hallway. “Well, the remodeling looks nice.”

Cherry was immediately flattered. “Thanks, sir.”

“Ngh!” Jacklyn held back her scream, as her hands held on tighter. ”Odd.”

Cherry unlocked then opened the door in front of her. “Have a seat, you guys.”

One of the soldiers turned on the light as the three entered.

Ivan whistled. “Neat!”

When he noticed the what was past the window, he headed over there, and pressed his nose and his hands against it. The seats below were accompanied with desks, and they surrounded a wooden court, where a large podium sat in the center. There, a Lectern stood in the center.

“We conduct all of our meetings down there.” Cherry commented. “Don’t worry, though. We’ll be disassembling that once the war ends.”

Lance and Jacklyn walked over to his side to look down the arena.

“Regardless, that’s pretty damn cool.” Lance complimented. “How long did it take set that all up?”

“Six Months, sir.” she said gladly, which was accompanied with a little anxiety. “I just hope the fans don’t try to deconstruct it themselves, though.”

Then doubts began swirling in her head. “You’re not mad, aren’t you?”

“N’ah.” Ivan admitted. “We’re used to having our stadiums like this.”

Jacklyn and Lance passively glanced at him.

Cherry frowned. “Oh, I see… Anyway, let me discuss the plans for today.”

“Alright then.” Lance turned away from the window, and so did Jacklyn.

“C’mon Ivan.” She said to Ivan, but he just wouldn’t move. “Ivan?”

Seeing him in that trance both captivated her, and continued the cycle of fear she felt. “Ivan…, we have to go.”

He still wouldn’t move, and so Lance and Cherry joined her in that cycle. After waiting a little while more, she touched him on the shoulder.

Softly, he turned around. “Huh…? Jackie?”

“Time to go, Ivan.” she said gently.

Ivan was in no doubt surprised. “Uh, already?”

She nodded.

Ivan blushed. “Oh, uh, okay then.”

He pulled away from the window and walked to the counter. Jacklyn, walking beside him, took a few glimpses of Ivan’s post-euphoric look. She turned one of her hands into a fist for a brief moment, only to let go a moment later. She did her best to hide that worry, and it didn’t matter to her if it was futile or not.

Celestia looked onto the murky seas below her. The wind was pressing against her face, but that didn’t faze her.

“Your Highness, we’ll be approaching Ellesmere, get ready.” the guard flying beside her advised.

Celestia nodded. “There’s no need to tell me, Shine.”

“Mm?”

She pointed her hoof past the ponies pulling the chariot. The land in front of them appeared through the thin clouds before appearing fully. On that island, was nothing but endless snow that blew over the land. Below, she could see several cabins sitting above that snow. In the center, her nation’s flag, and Canada’s flag hung proudly besides one another. She could see countless dots representing people come hovering over to those flagpoles that carried them, that made her smile.

“Oh, right.” the guard said with embarrassment. “Sorry.”

Celestia smiled, even though he wasn’t looking. “It’s all right, Shine.”

When her chariot got closer, the men and women were already forming a fancy line behind each flagpole, whilst three of them stood in between them, Celestia chuckled a bit. Then after the chariot landed, she calmly and gracefully set off on the snowy surface. With that same attitude, she trotted over to the three that were waiting for her. Their heavy coats they wore fascinated her, but at the same time, made her pity them. It made her pity them more when they saluted rather flamboyantly, while holding onto their rifle straps as tightly as possible.

“W-we appreciate your arrival, your Highness!” the soldier in front of her stammered.

With a hoof gently touching her mouth, she laughed. “At ease, major.”

She struck down her salute like lightning. “Uh, r-right!”

Celestia put her hoof back onto the “Now then, can you explain further as to who this person is?”

She nodded, and Celestia trotted beside her as they walked down the two lines of infantry.

“I-It seems that they managed to find some sort of superweapon that can win us the war.” the major explained.

“It seems so, according to her.” Celestia commented. “But do you know who this person is?”

“Well, the guy was rather infamous when the Danville incident sprung up.” she explained rather gracefully.

Celestia queried, “The Danville incident? You don’t mean…?”

“Yep, that place.” she confirmed.

Celestia sighed. “How have they been doing?”

“Nothing’s changed once RED and BLU intervened.” she revealed with disappointment. “It’s now as much total war as on every other front.”

“Damn.”

“Since Vanessa’s death, I doubt Doofania’s gonna rise again.” she shrugged her shoulders. “The bright side is; we now have a chance at winning this war with their little experiment.”

“I guess so.” Celestia said in a melancholic fashion. By then, they had already reached the door to the cabin in front of them. “So, when is she going to arrive?”

“When?” She was fiddling through her keys to find the one that opened the door. “Uh…”

“Nine Hours?” Ivan screamed.

“Anya’s barely leaving, Ivan.” Cherry explained. “The time it takes from Oklahoma City to here isn’t short.”

“Ugh, great!” Ivan grumbled, gripping his rifle. “C’mon you guys; we’re getting out of here!”

“We can’t let you do that.” Cherry advised him. “I am ordered to keep you here-”

“Fine then.” Ivan armed his rifle. “Jacklyn, take her out, Lance, take the guy at the door.”

The guard gasped and prepared to arm up himself.

“Ivan, sit down!” Lance ordered harshly.

Ivan was aghast. “But they’re gonna-”

“Please Ivan, we’re not in any danger.” Jacklyn replied calmly. She looked onto him with that worried look. “Trust me, okay?”

Ivan looked back on her, and that face would ultimately make him give in. With his eyes closed, and a sigh, he sat back down. “Ugh fine.”

There was then a knock on the door. “I-Is he calm?”

“Yes, Hardhat, yes he is.” Cherry replied modestly.

The soldier would come trotting in with a pushing cart filled with snacks of a wide variety. After setting him down with his telepathy, the soldier would trot out of the room as fast as a spooked mouse. Ivan then took a cracker from one of the plates, and added some cheese, he’d chew in the most casual way possible before swallowing. Then he went for another one, and another one, to which Cherry only smiled.

“Hmm, that was a rather quick rebound.”  Cherry laughed. “You must’ve been so hungry, haven’t ya?”

He glared up at her, and swallowed it. “Well, I guess you can say that.”

He pulled one of the bowl of chips towards him and stuffed his hand into the bowl. This was followed by the others pulling in their own plates and bowls of snacks to shove down their throats as voraciously as possible. To which, Cherry kept his smiling attitude throughout.

Ivan looked past Cherry to take a further look at the portrait that hung on the wall. Ponies in their bronze armor lunging their pikes and their swords at the griffons flying above them, using their talons to inflict as much blows as they could. Both sides had bodies lying on the ground, but they fought proudly and with determination. However, it was obvious who was going to come out victorious in the end.

“It’s ‘Gallop of the thousand Ponies’ by Sunshine Pie if you’re wondering.” Cherry said without even moving an inch.

“Mm?” Ivan turned his attention to her, regardless of the chips he was still chewing on.

Cherry explained. “The painting depicts the thousand ponies who fought bravely at the battle of Griffonstone. They were outnumbered and deep behind enemy lines, but their actions brought an end to the war.”

He swallowed the chips. “Hmm, interesting. You some historian or something.”

Cherry blushed as she scratched the back of her head. “Well, not really, I just like to learn, you know?”

“Oh, I see.”

“I tried to become a painter though, but…” She looked down at the cutie mark on her flank: a wooden bucket spilling over countless cherries. She smiled warmly. “The farm was where it was at.”

“Then why are you here?” asked Lance.

Cherry made swirls on the table with her hoof. Her other hoof pressed against her cheek. “I wanted to help keep the peace in the outside world… I kept hearing a ton of bad things happen here. The war in the Middle East, in Canada…, you know, make the poor people smile.”

She sat up, and laughed. “Normally, we’d be wearing our UN Helmets. But since the UN doesn’t want to be involved with this group, heh, it seems her majesty’s army will step in.”

An annoyed Lance took in a deep breath. “Well, makes sense. Your country has a very high opinion of themselves… Say, what’s that rifle you’re carrying?”

She looked down at the maple colored rifle that was sitting next to her. She picked it up by pulling the strap attached to it. “Oh, I forgot, all I know is that I got to shoot it.”

Lance laughed. “Heh, you really hate being here, don’t you?”

Cherry turned back to them in a flash, flailing her hooves in a frenzy. “What, No! I like it here! It’s fun to get to know... uh…”

She could see Lance and Ivan give little snide grins. To which, she stopped the flailing, and gave in. “Uh... no, it sucks being here. Miles away from home…, fearing that death will be at your door at any moment..., Seeing that the people are just angry…”

“Angry?” Jacklyn asked in shock.

She nodded. “They don’t like us, to be honest. They just want us gone.”

This saddened Jacklyn. “Oh… that’s…. that’s unfortunate.”

Through her gloom, Cherry let out another giggle. “It’s the first time you’ve spoken, huh?”

She jumped back, nearly falling from her stool. “Eh? I… uh…”

“It’s okay, Ma’am.” Cherry assured her. “You must’ve had a hard time telling me something, right?”

Blushing, Jacklyn began fiddling her hair with her fingers. “Uh, yeah, right… So, about the people…”

“We’ve been struggling with our PR since hooves landed here, ‘nuff said.” Cherry said while frowning. After a moment of thinking, she’d say, “Hey, in a little while, do you want to go to the window area? There’s something I want you to see.”

“Oh, sure.” said Jacklyn with a determined gaze.

Ivan sighed. “Ugh, I guess so.”

“No problem, Madame.” said Lance with a similar tone. Then his attention turned to the rifle. “Oh, and that’s called the R-Twelve Iron Bolt, if you’re wondering.”

“Oh, right!” she hopped off her stool. “Can you tell me further on the rifle? I’m gonna need this info.”

“For what?”

She stopped reaching towards her pocket to tell him, “Oh, I got an exam on this tomorrow morning.”

“Exam?”

“Well, it’s just to see if we remember.” she explained. “If we fail, we get demoted and tossed into the front lines with the other rejects and taught there.”

She then reached back into her pocket to take out a pencil. In her mouth now, she gave an eager nod.

After fathoming through his perplexed state, he blinked a couple times before starting. “Alright then, the R-Twelve Iron Bolt is a latest model for the Earth Ponies of the Royal Equestrian Army…”

As she wrote down the information word by word, Ivan turned away from his little lecture to eat some more Then, he found that Jacklyn was doing nothing except sit there with her hands over the table. Her gloomy eyes were visible, despite her obviously trying to hide them.

“Jackie, you okay?” Ivan asked her.

She nodded while softly rubbing her arm. “I just need to relax a bit, okay?”

Ivan was suspicious. “You don’t look-”

“Ivan, I’m okay.” She turned away from him. “Please leave me alone.”

Ivan sighed. “Alright then.”

Ivan turned to the food on the table, and took a potato chip from one of the bowls. He briefly glanced up at the guard, who was looking down on him as well with a rather worrisome look. Ivan immediately turned away upon seeing it, and then focused his attention onto Jacklyn once again. Still, she had her face turned away from him. Only this time, she had her hand covering her eye as it seemed. Ivan then sighed again, before he kept eating.

“Oh, I see.” said Anya.

“Yeah, you sure you still want to go through with this?” asked the lady in front of her. “It’s pretty damn obvious that he doesn’t want to be there.”

Anya was playing with her thumbs above the pommel of her sword. “Remember the Element of Generosity, Miss Hilda. If we cannot negotiate with him to join us, then we can at least try to help them in some way. Say, they said that they were heading east, right?”

“Indeed.” said Hilda.

“So, we need to warn them that the Green zone is not a good place to go to.” Anya looked out the window, watching a flock of birds fly alongside them.

“And that’s it?” asked Hilda.

“Order all scouting regiments in southern Colorado to survey the area south of them.” Anya said calmly. “We’re finding him an alternate route for them.”

“On it.” Hilda reached for her smartphone, but stopped halfway there to ask, “Say, do you still want to meet with him after this.”

“Oh, of course.” Anya said straightforwardly.

“You sure? You know with that proposal-”

“I know.” Anya admitted, she rested her chin over her hand.

Hilda deadpanned. “You want to see the guy in person, don’t you?”

Anya smiled. “Also, Princess Celestia would probably be a better negotiator than even I could be.”

“Oh my!” Celestia exclaimed.

“I had that same reaction when I first heard it, too, your majesty.” said the major, assorting the variety of photos of Ivan above the wooden table. “It turns out that ponies aren’t the only ones with such capabilities.”

After the major pushed the photos forward to her, Celestia pressed her hoof against them. She then levitated them into the air with the telekinesis of her horn. The contents nearly stopped her heart when she displayed them in row upon row. Flames and ice were escaping his hands, and countless bodies were seen frozen solid or covered in burning ash. Some of the photos even depicted them being frozen in the process or burned alive.

“There’s even the possibility that he can mind control, also.” the major mentioned.

Celestia’s heart threatened to stop once again. “Mind control?”

“The spies swore that they saw one of the enemy forces turn against their comrades in an instant. It often happened during the shootouts with the target.” She sighed. “But, they don’t have any solid proof that that even happened.”

After gazing at them for a little while more, she gently put those photos down on the table. “Well then, turns out we have a chance at winning this war, after all.”

The major nodded.

Celestia sighed. “So, is there any further information on them?”

“No, not exactly. That’s all they sent to me, guess you’re gonna have to wait until she arrives for more.”

She nodded modestly. “Right.”

The major reached for the mug of hot chocolate at her side to take a sip.

“We thought our magic could win us wars, you know.” Celestia would say.

She faced up. “Huh?”

“At first we thought our magic would win us countless wars.” Celestia laughed a bit, “And we never realized how wrong we were until now.”

The major shrugged and smiled. “I can definitely attest to that, your Majesty.”

“What do you mean?”

“Do you still remember when you visited the EPGA?”

Celestia frowned. “Oh, that.”

The three followed Cherry towards the window that looked out into the entire city of Denver. When they arrived, their observations weren’t of surprise, but of sorrow.

“Still haven’t repaired the city, huh?” Ivan said, before muttering to himself, “Damn bastards.”

Jacklyn and Lance heard it clearly, and only gloomed even more at that.

Cherry rubbed a hoof over her foreleg. “That’s not what I wanted to show you. Look down.”

They did as such, and down below, they found men and women of all ages standing there with countless picket signs.

“Sweet Celestia.” Jacklyn muttered.

They wore jerseys and uniforms that affiliated them with their favorite team. The words on their signs read stuff like, ‘GIVE US BACK OUR ARENA!’, ‘GO HOME, CELESTIA!’, ‘DON’T TREAD ON US!’, or ‘NOT IN OUR HOUSE!’. Due to the window being in the way, they’re angry chanting was nearly inaudible. But regardless, it was able to convey enough to make the feel something.

“They’ve been at it for a while now.” Cherry added.

“And how long was that?” asked Lance.

“Since this morning.”

Lance’s gloom sunk even more. “Gee, that long, huh?”

“Yeah.” Cherry sat on her rump before speaking. “When we captured Denver, during the first couple of years after the riots, mind you, they obviously weren’t pleased at the announcement.”

Lance returned to looking out at the protestors. “Of course.”

She trotted to their side. “The Soviets did a huge number on this city during the invasion period. It obviously wasn’t right to take away something that they still had.”

They remained quiet.

Cherry began scratching her mane. “I remember by aunt and uncle telling me how they’d fly massive flying machines above Baltimare and just drop countless bombs … and that they came down like water from a garden hose.”

Cherry then put a hoof against the window. “When we finally beat back the Soviets, the city announced that they were going to demolish the amusement park they had because it was downright irreparable.”

Cherry faced down at the crowd with the same gloom as the others. “We were sad when that happened, but here, they’re more, angry than sad.”

She struggled to maintain her smile. “Do you remember when the HUE began to rise?”

The three were silent.

“Well, we ravaged through the lands like flames, and the world was not happy.” She started. “It was the same thing here.”

They watched as guards of both species came coming out with riot shields, lining up in two rows in front of the protestors.

Ivan looked at one of the protestors, who was a young woman wearing an oversized hockey uniform. Without even holding back, she threw a rock large enough to surpass her hand. The rock struck the helmet of one of the ponies in the front of the row. And then, everyone in the mob dropped what they did in shock of what happened. However, the guards didn’t move an inch, and it turned into an awkward staring contest between her and the guards.

  Ivan and the others watched as the guards stood perfectly still despite what has just been done. Then, there was another rock bashing the helmet of another guard. And with that, the guards took a step forward, provoking the protesters to rile up a massive charge against them.

Seeing this, Cherry closed his eyes in pity. She then shouted to one of the guards, “Call on the higher ups to reinforce the guards outside!”

“On it!”

Her head turned back to the crowd below as the soldier ran off to inform them.

Through her gloom, she attempted another smile. “Heh, back then, we had to call in battalions from other towns to help out in dealing with these people.”

She put her hoof back on the window. “Now, we just call in guys from here.”

Ivan watched as countless of those protesters were bashing their hammers and such at the guards. They would do in return with their batons.

Cherry sighed. “Come on, let’s not let this dwell to deeply into us.”

Lance was the first to turn away and leave. “Right.”

Ivan would follow, but he stopped when he noticed that Jacklyn wasn’t following. “Jackie?”

She was still at the window, gazing down at the fighting.

“Hey Jackie!” Ivan shouted.

“Huh?” she looked around like a curious bird. She’d quickly find Ivan stand in the distance, with the others staring at her as well.

“Time to go!” Ivan called while waving his hand in a backwards direction.

She nodded at a brief but fast pace. “Oh, right!”

As she caught up with them, Ivan could see that her eyes were glossed over with more tears. He was about to speak up, but decided against it, sighing once again.

“Ivan?”

“Eh?”

“Now I see why you wanted to come here.”

“Yep, that’s them alright.” said Dave, looking through some binoculars.

“So, is there anything you want to do now?” asked a resistance fighter next to him.

He handed the binoculars back to the fighter, and walked down the dark room. The only thing illuminating it being the outside light from the windows. “Well, we ask the obvious question: why are they way out here?”

“I don’t know, sir.” the fighter answered. “After we found them with the Soviets, I don’t really know what they’re up to.”

Dave walked to the coffeemaker, located on the half cluttered kitchen counter at the end of the room. Then he poured himself a mug of it. “Well then, if we don’t know the answer, we’ll have to find out another way.”

“Uh, Frey Nine to Wind one.” called someone through the fighter’s radio. “It seems that the sports fans aren’t the only ones rioting.”

“Hmm?” Dave stopped drinking, and got to walking back towards the fighter.

“What do you mean?” the fighter asked suspiciously.

“The civvies are just rioting throughout the city, sir.”

Dave took the walkie-talkie from his hand. “Frey Nine, I’m gonna need you to provide support for us.”

“What for?” asked Cherry.

“Remember? They haven’t received any electricity since we took the city.” the guard explained. “Not to mention how Martial law prevents them from leaving!”

Cherry turned away, rubbed her hoof against the counter. “So, what are their orders?”

The guard sighed. “Stay inside, and make sure the three are safe.”

Ivan could see the worry that was visible on her face.

“Right.” she said. “Now you go and guard outside.”

He saluted. “Yes, Ma’am.”

He walked out the door and closed it.

Ivan crossed his arms as he leaned against the couch. “Well then, the EPGMA or something’s a destabilized country or something?”

She nodded. “If you haven’t noticed, we’re a landlocked country. Thanks to the bombings, we’re struggling to power up every part of land we have.”

Lance put one leg over the other. “Hmm, pity.”

“Then when you add that food supplies are running thin, and income that’s slowly drying up, we might not be able to sustain this place.” Cherry placed her chin against the counter. “We’ve been on the defensive since the first couple years of the war, and now we’re paying the price.”

“You heard of the offensive on North Texas?” Ivan asked casually.

Cherry sprung up. “It was an absolute failure!”

Jacklyn gripped tightly onto her arm.

“And that’s also why I’m telling you that we’re paying the price.” She stomped a hoof against the counter. “Ugh, it won’t be long before we’re gonna have to surrender this place to the rebels to save money!”

Ivan put his hands together, Lance did the same thing.

Cherry pulled out a small picture frame from the cabinet. “And even then, Celestia’s hoof and the Sisterhood will just swoop in, making the battle to take this city all for nothing….”

Her sadness was now resonating onto Ivan. “Will it break your heart if that were to happen?”

“Of course, all that work for freaking nothing!” she exclaimed. “Do you really think I can turn a blind eye to something like that!”

Ivan was quiet, returning to look out at the senate seats.

Cherry smiled warmly. “I guess that isn’t the life of a mercenary, isn’t it?”

Ivan shook his head. “My mission was to do my job and get out of there, all like that.”

“And what got you here?”

“Let’s n-”

“Hm?”

Ivan turned around, her perplexed expression was the first thing he saw. After some brief pondering, he started to laugh a bit. “Well, let’s just say that I was ‘rescued’ in a way.”

Cherry let out a disappointing grunt. “So you’re leaving it vague there?”

Ivan shrugged. “I don’t think you wanna know what we’ve been through.”

Cherry put a hoof on her chin, with a little laughter sprinkled in. “Oh, I see. Some sort of disturbing event going on?”

Ivan nodded. “I guess you can say that.”

“Hm, you know what the Elements of Harmony are?”

Ivan lifted a hand in the air. “If you’re teach me yet another lesson on how to be honest, then I’ll gladly… uh, cover my ears and singsong.”

Her perplexed face would return.

Seeing this, Ivan lowered his hand. “I mean, yeah, who hasn’t? It should be common knowledge, by now.”

Cherry put her hoof down on the table. “So, do you know the other five are?”

“Generosity, Kindness, Laughter, Loyalty, and Magic.” he said while counting them with his fingers. “Why ask?”

She took a deep breath, and continued. “I feel like you humans don’t practice that enough.”

“Eh-.” Ivan’s tensed shoulder lowered. “Ugh, well, to our credit, we aren’t exactly the magical types.”

Cherry laughed. “And yet your kind was still able to hold their own.”

Ivan laughed too. “Uh, heh, I guess you’re right.”

The two laughed a bit.

When it stopped, it took a little moment before Cherry’s serious tone could return. “But, when it comes to the other five, it feels like it’s missing here.”

Ivan said nothing, and only listened.

“You’re here telling me how you don’t want to talk about what happened out there.” Her hoof then gestured towards the other two. “Hell, not even they want to talk about it. Wouldn’t doing so actually help in a way?”

They didn’t say a word.

“Then we got the war going on out there, and the fighting going on here and…” Cherry looked at the picture frame once again, and her fixed on that picture for a while. “I just want this war to end…, don’t you?”

Ivan thought about it a little more, and gave his response. “Of course, but what can three stray mercs do against an entire army? In fact, what can three people do against an entire system?”

This time, it was Cherry’s turn to be quiet.

“Jackie and I are from Chicago, and that place is nothing but hell, and now we’re out here trying to do something with our lives.”

Jacklyn looked onto him with a broken heart.

“I… No, we just want to forget about all we’ve been through.” Ivan admitted. “It’s not worth going back, so here we are.”

After another moment of silence, Cherry spoke. “Well…, what can I do against that decision, right?”

Ivan sighed. “Nothing, I guess.”

“And hey, at least both ponies and humans have a lot in common with the first five elements, you know?”

“What do you mean?”

She gave a little smirk.

Ivan crossed his arms and pouted, especially when he heard Lance giggle. “Ugh, touché.”

Cherry giggled warmly.

Ivan took in a deep breath. “Anyway, I’m curious, who’s that in the picture?”

Her tone immediately piped up. “Oh, it’s-”

Boom!

Boom!

Boom!

The glass cracked as the explosions rocked throughout the entire senate, bashing the chairs and desks to pieces.

“Sweet Celestia!” Jacklyn gasped.

“Come on, we have to go!” Cherry ordered.

“Right.” they spoke.

Bam!

The door opened, with the guard barging in.

“Oh, it’s you, lieutenant!” Cherry exclaimed, and trotted over to him. “Where do we-”

Rat-at-at-at-at-at!

Her body lunged back when the first bullet blew into her breast. It left the bottom half of her torso vulnerable to the other bullets.

Thud!

Against the counter, her body quickly sunk downwards before they heard a sliding noise.

Thud!

Cherry’s head was the only thing visible on the floor at the moment. She violently coughed out blood, which would splatter against the floor and wall, and then she fell silent.

  The trio’s eyes were widened as their hearts raced at immeasurable speeds. They witnessed the guard stand to the side and salute at the opening in the door. In a couple of seconds, he would enter.

“Good use on the explosives there, lieutenant.” Davey congratulated.

“Thanks, sir.” the lieutenant answered.

Then he turned to the others. “Alright you three, come on. We want you safe.”

Without saying a word, they walked towards the door. They had no other choice but to step over Cherry’s body. They each revolted at the sight of the blood oozing out of her wounds, and smeared against the counter. Ivan, who was the last one to leave, took a good look at the picture she was looking at. In the photo, he was kissing the cheek of a young adult man, who was both blushing and smiling at the camera. Ivan could tell that the kiss she was giving him looked genuine in a way, mostly tender.

“Ivan, let’s go.” Dave said, sentimentally.

Ivan turned to face him. “Right.”

He looked at Cherry’s face once more, he couldn’t help but pity her despite the glare in his eyes. With that, he and Dave left the room, and closed the door behind them.

Chapter 15

Why?

On a TV plastered against the wall, a live news report was being aired. It was covering the chaos that was unfolding across Denver from the sky.

On the chopper, the reporter was in such panic, exclaiming haphazardly. “I-It seems that th-they’ve been rioting for… about five-eight-ten-five minutes I think, and have overtaken the streets. Also, i-if you see the flames, it’s implied that they’ve… Sweet Celestia, they managed to destroy military vehicles in the process! They appear to be heading towards… wait, point the camera at the capitol!”

The camera shifted all the way to the capitol building. There, smoke was arising around the building’s golden dome. “Sweet Celestia, they’ve already arrived at the capitol…! I-I don’t know if they’ll be able to handle that many-”

“We’re being locked!” the pilot shouted.

“What?”

The camera turned to the incoming missile that was hurdling towards them like a raging bull.

BOOM!

The screen distorted heavily before being cut to static.

“Bridgette…? Bridgette!” the anchorman shouted. “Damn, we lost her… damn it…”

The screen struggled to transition between the footage and the news desk.

On the other side, was the window. There, Jacklyn witnessed the chopper incinerate before descending to the ground without any grace. Then he felt someone grab her from the arm. “Huh?”

“C’mon Jackie, let’s go!” Ivan shouted.

She hardly reacted to him pulling her away from the window, she just went along and hid her grief from the others.

Down the hall, two Earth ponies were fatally shot as they held hopelessly to their position next to the elevators.

“So, what’re you gonna do with us?” asked Ivan.

“Make sure you three seek asylum.” Dave answered as he pressed the down button on the elevator.

“Asylum?” asked Lance.

“We’re not going to let the HUE try to get to you again.” Dave declared. “So we’re going to let a ‘’higher’ being lend you a hand.”

“Huh?”

“Step aside guys, let the lieutenant handle this.” he said without cracking a smile.

The lieutenant stood in front of the door and lifted his rifle. After the elevator’s ‘ding’, and after the door slide opened…

“Ah, mister lieutenant.” They heard a male voice say. “Where’s-”

Rat-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at-at!

“Clear.” he declared.

“Alright, let’s get inside.” Dave ordered.

“Sir!” his subordinates chanted.

“Come on, you three!” Dave said to Ivan and the others. They only followed along.

Inside, the bodies of three armed ponies lied with blood splotched behind them. It nearly made Jacklyn want to faint, but was able to hold it in. However, her attempt to ignore those bodies were futile.

“Ivan?” Jacklyn said after the elevator door closed.

“Yeah?”

Jacklyn opened her mouth to speak, but immediately decided against it.

This made Ivan worry. “J-”

“Jackie, we’re gonna need you on the front.” Dave ordered.

“Roger.” Jacklyn said, walking in front of them.

“And Jackie-”

Her shield expanded to cover the width of the door.

Dave frowned, but pulled it together. “Alright boys and girls, take your positions!”

They pointed their rifles at the elevator door, while completely blocking Ivan and Lance’s sights. Through the glimpses of that Ivan saw though, Jacklyn’s head was slightly facing down towards her shield. He kept that frown further, for her gloom was making his gloom even more deep.

Ding!

In front of them now were ponies and human beings armed with a wide range of rifles, and they were pointed directly at them.

“Duck!” Dave screamed.

His subordinates did as such, the bullets would start raining down immediately after.

“Shoot!” Ivan screamed, then he and Lance would duck as well.

Suddenly, as the bullets were pelting against the walls, a teal aura engulfed Jacklyn’s shield. It was pulling at it relentlessly. However, through Ivan’s perspective, Jacklyn held on like a sailor during a storm. It was like a game of tug of war.

“Ready!” Dave shouted.

The squadron pulled out their grenades, then pulled out the pins.

“Now!”

They tossed them over the shield and out the door.

“Grenade!” one of their adversaries shouted.

Back at the elevator, Dave had a remote detonator in his hands. Concurrently, the fighters would quickly provide the three with goggles.

Pressing the button would be followed by a muffled blast that would unleash a large cloud of white smoke.  The teal aura no longer had a hold of Jacklyn’s shield, and everyone’s eyes was protected by the incoming smoke. Dave then lifted a finger in the air, and pointed it out the door. After patting Jacklyn on the shoulder to tell her the same thing, they starting bolting out of the elevator with their hands gripping onto their rifles.

They fired aimlessly through the smoke, shooting down anyone they saw through their infrared vision. Through it all, Ivan and the others saw Dave and one of his subordinates open up a large tile like a cellar door. They’d enter with haste when they saw the two wave at them to get in. The others kept firing as much as they could as it went underway. Once they were done, the subordinate patted each of the others on the shoulder, and thus they would follow along.

The last fighter aimed kept shooting as much as possible, while taking his steps back.

Rat-at-at!

A unicorn soldier yelped, as a bullet struck her throat.

Twang!

“Shoot!” The last fighter’s eyes struggled to blink as she could’ve sworn that a bullet was close to popping them out. She aimed her rifle at the perpetrator: An HUE soldier blind firing like mad. She didn’t hesitate to end her with bullets to the chest and head. By then, she was already at the opening, so she climbed down, and closed the hatch behind her.

Once everyone was out of their sight, Dave waved his hand down the massive sewer tunnel, and thus they all went running down it.

“So Ivan,” Dave whispered. “Long time no see.”

“It’s only been four days.” Ivan commented.

“Doesn’t matter.” zinged Dave. “Anyway, what exactly lead you three to Salt Lake.”

Ivan rolled his eyes and sighed. “We ran into some trouble, and now we can’t go to Washington State.”

“Damn.” Dave said with disappointment. “Does that explain the guy who’s with you two?”

“No.” Lance said. “Let’s just say that they ran into some trouble when they got me on board.”

“Ugh.” Ivan groaned. “Can we talk about this when we reach our destination?”

Dave complied. “Sure thing. Where we’re going, you can talk about it all you want.”

Jacklyn kept her head between the ground, and the direction they were heading. However, she’d grit her teeth a bit before asking, “Where are we going?”

Everyone heard it loud and clear. Aside from Ivan and Lance’s concerned looks, Dave let out a rather neutral feeling when answering. “Well, first off, it’s not around here.”

“The hell?”

Celestia was immediately worried when she noticed the major’s drastic change in her tone of voice. “Major, is every-”

“Impossible!” she said coldly. “That’s the fifth time they got in there, and they []still[/] haven’t bolstered defenses!”

This was an immediate red flag for Celestia. She stood on all four hooves and trotted to the Major’s side.

“Damn it!” the Major stomped her feet against the floor, resting her head against her free hand. “I got freaking Celestial here waiting for that boy to show up, and you’re telling me that-!”

She felt a hoof press against her shoulder like a cushion.

Kindly, Celestial told her, “Please hang up the phone.”

In a defeatist attitude, she said to the other caller. “Alright then, I’ll call you later.”

“What the-” the last thing they heard from the clearly disgruntled person on the other end.

The major sat up and arched her back against the chair. “Sorry Celestia, I wish we would’ve protected him-”

She put that same hoof on her hair. “It’s okay, what matters to me now is that he’s in safe hands.”

That statement got the Major’s worry to multiply. “What do you mean?”

Celestia trotted back to her seat. “What do you think the terrorists’ goal is?”

She put a hand behind her head. “Uh…, free their country, I guess?”

Celestia put her hooves on the table between them. “So I doubt they want to torture a fellow countryman, right?”

The Major tapped her feet against the floor as she thought. “I guess.”

After some time, Ivan and the others finally stopped running.

“Did… Did you also forget that… it was far away from there?” Ivan panted, carrying an exhausted Jacklyn by the arm.

“Heh, sorry.” Dave chuckled, then he pushed open the door above them, and on the other side, they could hear footsteps come rushing in.

“Let me help you up!”

“Thanks, Royce.” Dave said as a man pulled him up through the opening. Once he was up, he turned to help the others out. Once they were up, they, especially Ivan, decided to take a look around.

The altar consisted of roses being displayed by a long flower box. The flower box hung underneath a triptych displaying a beautiful pink haired girl in the middle. Five girls in colorful outfits and hair reached towards her like sheep to a good shepherd. Their teared eyes displaying solace and gratitude as the pink haired girl welcomed them with open arms. Her radiant white dress, ribbons on her hair, and the high-heeled shoes bearing wings represented her benevolence quite well, along with that amiable smile. The background behind the girls was of the vast cosmos of space, which spanned to each fold in the triptych. The two folds that stood next to the center one consisted of endless patterns of roses and their thorn-riddled stems, intertwined with oddly-shaped letters that made words, and then made sentences.

  Then he felt a tap on his shoulder, and turned around. “Huh?”

“So you’re the boy they’re talking about.” An adult woman on the other end asked him curiously.

“Uh~… yeah.” Ivan briefly glanced at her attire, then he took another look at the triptych. He noticed that the only difference between their clothing, is that the lady’s hair was dark, and not pink. “Nice dress, by the way?”

She replied in gratitude. “Thank you, sir.”

“Oh, messenger!” The man who helped them up said while running towards him, but he immediately stopped upon noticing that Ivan was there, and staring back at him. He immediately held onto her hands as she stared at him with quivering lips. “Um, pleased to meet you, mister….”

“Uh….” Ivan, who had already taken a glimpse at his pink robe and rose crown, swallowed some vomit before saying, “Just… Just call me Ivan, sir.”

“Oh, right.” He reached a hand out to him without a moment’s notice. “My Name’s Royce, sir.”

“Okay then.” Ivan returned the gesture, and the two shook hands.

“My name is Yuka.” said the woman. “I’m the Church’s messenger.”

Ivan switched his sight to her. “Messenger?”

“An equivalent to a priest.” Dave explained.

“Oh.” Then he reached his hand out. “Please to meet you…, messenger.”

Yuka laughed a bit. “So it’s true, Madoka’s hand hasn’t touched Chicago yet?”

Ivan was perplexed. “Uh, no, no she hasn’t.”

“Ah, that’s a shame.” Yuka said with a hint pity. Then she walked past him to meet with Dave. “Anyway, It’s a good thing you’ve managed to come back, Dave.”

Dave made a slight bow. “Thanks, Yuka.”

“You’re welcome, oh, and who are these two?” She was leaning to his right to spot the two in question.

Lance walked up to her with amity. “The name is Lance, pleased to meet you, ma’am.”

‘Mmhm.” She then let go and headed for Jacklyn. “Are you okay, Madame?”

He found that Jacklyn’s hand was gripping onto the baton again. Ivan, who was watching this unfold, tensed immediately before lifting a hand, his feet set to charge.

“Madame?” Yuka said with more wariness.

Jacklyn swung her baton towards her face, and Ivan took off immediately to stop her.

Thwap!

The baton was flying away from her hand, and away from Yuka’s cheek. “Huh?”

Then he noticed his intended collision course. “Shoot! Umph!”

“Oof!”

Thud!

“Ow~.” Slowly, he pulled away from Jacklyn to face the alter. The baton was still there, sitting front and center on the altar. However, resting above the roses on the flower box, was an arrow with a ball in place for the tip. He looked down at Jacklyn to notice that she was in the same shock as he was. They then looked above to the other side. A man carrying an oddly designed longbow was standing on a wide window ledge. The next arrow he took out, aside from being a hot pink, now had a much sharper tip.

To Ivan, he looked kind of like a shrine maiden from the geography books, only the weird dress-like trousers were pink. Ivan waved at him despite the odd clothing, and his soulless glare. “Uh, hey!”

The man only nodded before pulling the arrow against the bowstring.

“It seems to me that you’re not in any good mood, aren’t you?” asked Yuka in a kind manner.

“Huh?” Jacklyn turned up to find Yuka leaning down to her with a hand raised in the air. She responded by giving her, her hand. Once she was on her two feet, she immediately turned away. “Uh, yes, you’re right.”

“That’s what I thought.” She looked to Royce. “Royce, bring her something to eat!”

Jacklyn lifted a hand to touch him on the back of his shoulder, his violent flinch nearly cost her what she was about to say. “Uah…! Uh…, No, no, it’s okay. I just had a bad day, is all.”

Ivan, who was standing next to her, just looked up to the ceiling. Upon seeing the countless cosmos of space on the ceiling, he closed his eyes and sighed. “Thank god.”

“I think they’re pretty certain that we’re hiding them here.” said the caller quite worryingly. “The other churches and temples are reporting the same thing.”

“It seems so.” said Yuka through her smartphone. “Have they arrived at your temple?”

“Yeah, they’re guns are pointing at us as we speak.”

“Oh.” Yuka tensed up at this. “Okay…, call me when anything happens.”

“Yes, may our lady protect you.”

“And may her hands reach out to you.” Yuka then hung up.

She walked over to the others, who were staring at a desktop computer screen. On it, Dave was cycling through countless cameras, there, HUE personnel have surrounded multiple churches and temples to a tee.

“God damn.” Ivan said.

“Thankfully, they’re not going to be surrounding this place anytime soon.” Yuka commented as he joined the group.

“Whaddaya mean?”

“We’re all the way in Lakewood, Ivan.” Dave said. “Near the city-limits, mind you.”

Jacklyn groaned. “That explains a lot.”

“You’re not the energetic type, aren’t you?” asked Dave.

“D’oh~.” she sighed, and took another gulp from her water bottle.

“Hey, at least it was worth it.” Dave reminded

She sighed. “Yeah…, i-if you say so.”

“Now what’s your business with us, Dave?” asked Ivan.

Dave used his body to turn the swivel chair around, “First, you’re gonna tell me what brought you all the way out to Denver?”

“Urch!” Ivan was more than willing to hold back. “We… we were… uh-”

“My uncle turned out to be a Celestia loyalist, and left Washington state.” Jacklyn explained hurriedly. “He was our only ticket there!”

“God damn.” It was Dave’s turn to say that.

Not caring about the shock Ivan was feeling, Jacklyn elbowed him on the hip.

“Umph!” He was stammering at first, but managed to say something. “H-je told me to go to the Soviet Consulate in Salt Lake to have it sorted out, but then we were turned down, and we ended up here.”

“Oh really?” Dave then turned to Lance. “And you?”

“I found them wandering in the woods during artillery fire.” he answered without any stalling. “Now that I know what these kids are capable of, I’m basically their hostage.”

“Okay,” Ivan intervened. “Now that we got that out of the way, what the hell are you planning with us?”

“Ivan!” Jacklyn scolded.

After rolling his eyes at Ivan’s rudeness, Dave would speak up, “Put it simply, a nighttime operation to get you three out of here.”

This astounded them, except for Ivan. He was now rolling his eyes. “Sorry buddy, we plan on heading to the Central Union, by boat mind you.”

Dave turned around. “Seriously, From where?”

“Galveston.” He immediately covered his mouth shut.

“Galveston?”

Ivan pulled his hands away, and sighed. “The guy at the consulate told us that we should go there.”

Dave rubbed his forehead against his hand. “You three truly are some starry eyed fools, aren’t you?”

“Huh?” Ivan, along with Lance and Jacklyn, were in a state of bewilderedness. “Well, where the hell do you plan on taking us, then?”

Dave opened a window on the computer, which contained a map. On it, he circled over the US-Mexican Border with the mouse. “Right here, buddy.”

“Wait, you mean through there?”

Dave cracked his knuckles, and addressed his point. “You do realize that no civilian boat is allowed on gulf waters, Ivan.”

This came as a surprise to Ivan. “What?”

“The treaty outright states that you’re not allowed to leave anywhere.” Dave mentioned. “You remember that, right?”

“Uh…” Ivan rubbed his hand against the back of his head. “Guess that applies to leaving the country too then.”

A little annoyed, Dave stated, “It’s obvious that the commies wanted to lure you into some sort of trap.”

“And what trap would that be then?” Ivan asked concernedly.

“Isn’t it obvious?” Dave turned back. “There’s some sort of strategy in that.”

Ivan was nervous, and so were the others. Jacklyn asked. “You don’t mean…?”

He nodded without saying it for them.

“Ugh~!” Ivan flung her hands in the air, walking to the pink colored wall to slam it with his hands. “Of course they would, Damn it!”

Lance needed to have his say. “But if they wanted him too, wouldn’t they’ve just-”

Dave lifted his hand, making Lance stop. “You seriously thought there was a second option?”

Lance could not say anything, and starting rubbing his face. “Oh Blimey!”

“The fortification in the gulf is sealed tight.” Dave explained coldly. “Even if you were lucky enough to sail passed the US fleet, you’d still have to take on the Central fleet. They abide by the treaty too, you know.”

Ivan had already gone back to rejoin the group, and was tapping his feet like a firing pistol. Impatiently, he had to ask, “So, what’s your plan?”

“Leave that up to me.” said Yuka while walking towards the doorway.

“And what will happen if we do?” asked Ivan, as the others paid attention.

“Uh…, we’ll help out?”

Ivan sighed. “So…, what do you propose then?”

She put her hands together as she said these words. “First, we’re going to need your weapons.”

Ivan was taken aback. “What?”

“If you want to get there safely, you have to abandon them.”

“Uh… F-for what?”

Yuka raised her voice. “You want to head to the Central Union, or what?”

Ivan was quiet, keeping his firm glare.

Calmly, she began to explain. “There’s a city south of here called Pueblo. It’s around forty miles from the HUE-BLU front. In order to get there safely, I suggest that you take a bus. Once at Pueblo, you do your best to bypass security and head through I-25 to reach the Mexican border.”

Ivan and the others began to put in their thoughts.

“Shooting down any HUE troops while heading south will only bring in too much attention.” she brought up without any hesitation. “Escaping the HUE through stealth is the only way it can be achieved.”

Ivan breathed in and out as he spoke, then he faced his rifle. “But what if we had to fight, what then?”

  Yuka smiled. “I got you covered... Royce!”

His shoes could be heard tapping against the floor, getting louder before he arrived at the door. “Uh, yes Messenger Yuka?”

“Get Roberta on the phone for me!” he ordered. “I need to ask her something.”

“Yes ma’am!” he said with a cutesy salute. Then he was off to do as such.

Ivan immediately lost his frustration, and asked, “Who’s she?”

“A Gunsmith.” She turned around to head out the door. However, she decided to stop for a moment to tell him this. “In other words, your ticket out of here.”

Then she was gone. The three watched with their mixed reactions, which Ivan noticed when he looked at them briefly. Lance was leaning against the wall, holding onto the barrel of his rifle. He was facing Jacklyn, who had her hands gripping both her shield and her baton with such force. Her already visible sadness was enough paint the picture in some way.

“Ech~!” Dave stretched his arms as much as possible, before setting them down on the keyboard. “You three have been through a ton of hell since this morning, huh?”

“Yeah.” said Jacklyn, and it immediately got their attention. “We’ve been through a lot today.”

She sat up and headed out the door. “I’m gonna ask for the bathroom, be right back.”

Ivan reached his hand in the air, but he’d put it down immediately. By then, she had already left the room.

“Good choice, Ivan.” said Dave.

“Huh?”

He noticed that Dave was facing down with the pensive of looks. After a short moment, he lifted his head up with a glare in his eye. “You didn’t take her to the edge.”

Ivan simply faced at the door again, and looked out of it. Past the pillar nearby, he could see her talk to the man with the bow and arrow. He pointed at one particular direction while speaking back to her, and after some nodding, she was on her way to the bathroom. Although she was silent about it, he could tell how he felt.

Dear sir or Madame,

                          Please use this to wash your hands, they haven’t fixed the water supply yet, so this will have to do. Don’t use too much of it though, the next round won’t arrive for the next month. Also, If there isn’t any water in the toilet, ask Royce for assistance. May Madoka protect you.

Messenger Yuka

It was the first thing she saw when entering the bathroom. It was written on a sheet of paper with black marker, and was taped on a blue water jug that sat over the wide sink. Seeing that, Jacklyn’s hands turned into fists. “Right.”

She checked the toilet, she was somewhat relieved that there was still plenty of it to go around.

After using it, and flushing, she went over to the sink. She turned the faucets, and noticed that they were right, and it only added to the frustration. She started dispensing water from the jug once she was finished with lathering her hands with soap. When she was done, she stopped dispensing water. She walked towards the toilet, and found that they were right as well. She went to pull open the shower curtain sealed everything past the toilet, and surprise, surprise, yet another container holding another batch of water.

Then there was the sound of sirens outside. Helicopter rotors could be heard getting louder and louder, but the deliberately blurry window prevented her from actually seeing them. She shot to the bathtub’s faucet and turned it, but once again, they were right. Her hand gripped onto the rim, and they gripped even tighter as she continuously turned that faucet a couple more time.

“Grr!”

She let go of the faucet to punch the ceramic wall holding it like a hammer. She was breathing heavily, as she kept that tight hold on that rim and her fist. For a while, she was completely unaware of the tears that were starting to build up. In desperation, she pulled her hand away from the wall to wipe them away. “Damn it… Damn it…. Celestia, help me.”

“Want some Cola?” Jacklyn heard Yuka ask.

“Sure.” Ivan would say.

“Here you go.” Yuka said playfully.

Jacklyn would see Ivan catch the can after Yuka tossed it to him. Ivan would comment on the drink. “Hm, Megaspell Cola seems to be popular round here, huh?”

“It’s all that we have to drink, Ivan.” Royce mentioned.

“Seriously?” he asked while opening the can, then he took in one large gulp.

“The HUE doesn’t have much to offer us, so Cola will have to do.” Yuka opened her own can of soda after handing some out to the others. “Not to mention that rations won’t be distributed for another month, so crackers, ham, and soda will have to do.”

“Oh…, I see.” Ivan then found Jacklyn standing on the staircase. “Hey Jackie, you want soda?”

He could see that she was still down and out, but regardless, “Jackie?”

She faced up in a hasty surprise. “Whu?”

After looking around in confusion, she found her. When that happen, Ivan asked again, “Want some soda?”

“Um… okay!” She jogged over to him. After Yuka handed her a soda, she too started drinking.

“You okay now?” Yuka asked gently.

“Yeah, yeah.” she said almost instantly as she opened her can of cola. “I’m doing fine.”

She took in around five large gulps of soda, before pulling out. After gasping out a breath of air, she said, “Yep, It’s all fine and good.”

Ivan scowled at her, and her answer. Before drinking another sip, he mumbled sarcastically. “Right~.”

It was all quiet for a moment, the only sound was the sipping of their sodas and the police sirens outside. It wouldn’t take long before Yuka would find a way to start up a conversation, and she found it on the necklace that Jacklyn wore. “So Ma’am, are you of Harmonist faith?”

“Huh?” She remembered the necklace, and got a hold of it immediately. “Uh, yes, yes I am. S-so you are of Madokist faith, right?”

“Of course.” Yuka said happily. “Why wouldn’t I be wearing this?”

Jacklyn laughed a little. “Touché.”

It became quiet for a moment more, and then Jacklyn would ask, “Where is everyone, anyway?”

Yuka’s tone darkened when she replied. “They’re all home, only Royce’s here.”

“Yeah.” Royce said while rubbing his arm. “And I’ve been here longer than they have.”

Jacklyn got a bit curious. “Huh?”

“I took him in since he was a little boy.” Yuka explained. “Poor guy was out on his own when he came here.”

“Oh…” Jacklyn’s gloom was returning. “I see.”

“It was during a protest eleven years ago.” Royce said. “HUE troops went ballistic that day, and I was one of the handful to get out alive, heh heh”

“Man, that’s some messed up stuff.” Lance commented. “You know; we sort of encountered the same thing.”

This was a shock to the two.

“What do you mean?” asked Yuka.

“Uh-” He stopped to look at Ivan, who in turn looked back at him once he noticed that. With a sigh, a reluctant one it seemed, Ivan gestured him to continue, Lance nodded. “Well, there were these kids we found in a forest outside of Salt Lake.”

The three gasped. “What?”

“There were these kids who have been left alone by their caretaker.” Lance relayed rather solemnly. “She even left the oldest, who’s only twelve by the way, to manage them.”

“For how long?” a panicked Dave asked.

“Five years, sir.”

“Are you serious?”

He nodded.

“Aw shoot, poor kids.” Dave exclaimed, walking away from the group. “I’m calling Double F to do something about that.”

“The Salt Lake fighters are already reeling from their offensive Dave.” Ivan argued. “I doubt they’d want to go on such an operation!”

“Yeah, coming from the guy who sided with the reds!” he said harshly.

This took Ivan aback. “We didn’t have a choice, Lance! Plus, I’m certain that we weren’t the ones who fired first!”

Dave was suspicious, and he stopped walking. “Huh?”

“Fighters in Salt Lake ambushed us as we were leaving!” Ivan explained. “No doubt they were a part of your resistance group.”

“But-”

“It’s obvious that your group wanted us dead or something. What terrorist group would shout ‘God Bless America’ before shooting at us?”

Dave, in a panic, started scratching his hair. When he came up with something, he stopped doing it. “Well then, when I came to your rescue, why didn’t you resist?”

Ivan’s mouth sealed tight as his body tensed. “Erm...”

Dave placed his hands on his hips. “You started slandering us with trying to kill you, so why did you come to us then?”

“Um...” Ivan was glancing in every direction he could see in. Then he admitted defeat by facing downwards, but, he’d say nothing.

“Exactly.” Dave filled in. “Now with that ounce of trust you have for us, let us help.”

With his defeated tone of voice, he simply said, “Fine then.”

“Hmph.” He walked past him, and headed down the chapel.

In the midst of hearing Dave’s boots pound against the floor, Yuka decided to change the conversation. “By the way, Roberta responded. She said that she’ll be glad to provide you three with weapons. She also knows a way out into the BLU lines.”

Ivan faced up in relief. “Oh, that sounds good.”

Her fingers would tap against each other. “However…, she says that she has a deal that she wants to make with you, never told me what it was, but says that she needs your help.”

Ivan put his hand over his arm. “Very well, we’ll head there.”

Yuka, frowning at the gloomy atmosphere they were giving off, decided to change the topic again. “Do you know who Homura Akemi is?”

“Who?”

She sighed, facing the triptych at the front. “Poor Homura was a lonely girl who found hope in two girls named Madoka and Mami.”

She gradually walked to the altar. “But, they had to fight a massive witch capable of causing mass destruction… Mami died fighting it, and so did Madoka. In grief, she told Kyubey to grant her the power to go back in time so she can fight by their side.”

Ivan was a little critical on one part of the story. “Who’s Kyub-”

“Sadly, it ended the same way. Every single goddamn time, they were either killed or turned to witches.” Yuka then headed for the watering can on the altar, and picked it up. “But in one timeline, Madoka learned that they were being duped by Kyubey. As she and Homura lied dying, she told her to go back and time and fix everything… to stop her from ever being tricked into becoming a Magical Girl.”

She poured water on the long bed of roses. “Countless times, she tried doing that, but countless times she failed. It wasn’t until in one timeline that Madoka decided to make a wish. That being to basically become a goddess, by taking in all of the despair experienced by every Magical Girl throughout time. Instead of turning to witches.[spoiler/]”

Yuka stopped pouring water, and looked at the center panel of the triptych. In her sights, Homura, the long dark haired girl, had her hand stretched out to reach the pink haired lady, as her eyes were tearing up. However, the main focus was on the red ribbon on her hair. “[spoiler]Sadly, this meant that her existence would be wiped away. Homura didn’t want that though, but Madoka insisted that she fight on. Madoka’s ribbon was all Homura had to remember her, and she’d keep on fighting to protect what Madoka valued.”

She looked away from the panel, and found that the three were just standing there with their gloomy faces. This made her laugh a little. “Let me tell you this, then. Back in Japan, I remember my Grandmother telling me how they’d drop countless bombs on our town. That the place would be reduced to near ashes overnight, as if staring into hell itself. Looking back, when the Soviets were still on Japanese soil, I now knew what my Grandma meant. Only in my case, the war was going nowhere, and they just kept bombing us.”

She clenched her hands onto the handle of the watering can. “With everything in ruins, violence was everywhere. Worst yet, the police were hardly ever around to do anything about it. Inevitably, I had to join the crime life. It got so bad that I lost both my parents when we were looting another family’s shop.”

They’d see that Yuka was slightly bending over as her face looked down at the floor. “I was on my own, not caring whether death or an end to the chaos came first…, but, neither of them would. I even decided to leave my town…, so that I don’t have to constantly focus on which would win.”

But, she straightened up once again, a smile on her face. She used her thumb to point back at the panel of the girls. “Then, when I was in Tokyo, this show started airing, and my whole life changed from there. It was quite scare at first, to be honest, but it’s certainly worth the watch…. Madoka gave me hope, gave me confidence that whichever came first, I will go through with it without worry. Then I heard that she was quickly becoming a deity in real life, and I joined without holding back.”

“Uh…, you okay?” asked Ivan.

Yuka frowned. “Sorry, I guess no matter how concise I make it, that backstory still hurts.”

She could see the concern in their faces grow further and further. “Trust us, you will be safe and sound in the Central Union in no time. Sure, it is not going to be easy, sure people are going to come after you, but it is better than heading towards a death sentence.”

She walked to Jacklyn, and put a hand on her shoulder. “As much as I want to tell you to lay down and let Madoka take in all your pain, I can only say that your soul gem isn’t fully tainted yet.”

“Uh, What’s a soul gem?” Ivan questioned.

Yuka gave a playful smile. “In short, you still got a little hope in you, so don’t give up.”

Ivan shrugged. “Hm, makes sense to me.”

Jacklyn kept his head down. “Alright then, I know we’ll make it.”

Ivan glimpsed at her baton, and he could see that that grip was growing tighter and tighter.

Yuka lifted her other hand, and softly touched Jacklyn’s chin with it. She lifted her head up to take a look into her eyes, and that’s when she found her answer. “It was sleep, was it? Not water?”

All the while, Jacklyn was looking back at her eyes as well. They radiated such kindness, that she developed enough discouragement to keep staring at them. “Um…, I guess so.”

She smiled. “Come with me, then.”

Jacklyn, seeing that she had put her hand in the space between them, decided to get a hold of it. In a dazed voice, she gave her answer. “Okay.”

Hand in hand, they walked down the chapel, then Yuka told the others, “Wait here for me, okay?”

They nodded.

And then they were on their way.

Dave stared at the two as they were walking, and without getting in their way, he headed for the others.

Seeing this, Ivan switched topic. “What happened?”

“Their sending a task force to go and get them.” Dave exposited. “Hope no one gets hurt along the way.”

“Yeah, hope.” Ivan said sarcastically.

“Huh?”

Ivan cut to the chase. “I forgot to tell you that those kids are armed with guns.”

Dave scratched his hair. “Ugh, that’s why we’re going out there with guns ourselves.”

“Oh.” Ivan chuckled in embarrassment. “I see.”

They were quiet for a moment. Then Royce spoke up. “What are the children like?”

Lance turned to face him. “Hmm?”

“The kids in the house, how are they like?”

Lance was rather wary on what he wanted to say next. He adjusted a collar a bit before speaking. “Well… the girl running the place is like twelve… sadly, she lost her parents when she was crossing the border into the US.”

Royce gasped. “You don’t mean…”

“Yep, Just like Yuk-Ow!” Ivan flinched after feeling his arm being pummeled by Dave’s fist. “That hurt, man!”

Dave swiped two pinched fingers across his lips at him in a frustrated manner.

In a bit of perplexity from what they just saw, Royce and Lance decided to return to the conversation at hand. Lance spoke first. “Yeah, they truly are going to that length to stop them.”

“Is the girl all right?”

“I can tell that she somewhat isn’t.” Lance admitted. “However, I can tell that she’s not letting that faze her. Those kids are doing fine on their own thanks to her. I’m just worried as to how long that will last.”

“Don’t worry, you two.” Dave assured them. “I’m confident that they won’t be harmed.”

“You sure?” asked Ivan in that same bitter tone.

Dave focused on him now, and just as annoyed as before.

“After what happened at Salt Lake?” Ivan added.

Dave rolled his eyes. “I talked to Salt Lake command about it, said that the group that had ambushed you was having a little dispute with them. It had something to do with allying with some sort of mercenary group to capture you three.”

Ivan was instantly quiet.

“Ivan?”

There was no answer.

“Ivan?”

“Huh?”

That’s when he snapped out of it. “Um, yeah. Uh, you were saying?”

Dave was already suspicious. “Ivan, is there something you’re not telling us?”

Ivan’s body was overwrought, his mouth quivering. “Um… um.”

“Spit it out, man!”

He took a few steps away from the group, while putting his hand on his shoulder.

With that, Dave was not going to have it. “Ivan, just tell me, please.”

After a little bit of thought, Ivan took a deep breath before speaking. “Dave, did you ask the command about who those Mercs were?”

“Uh…, I did.” Dave said worryingly. “They weren’t clear as to who they were, though.”

Ivan faced the floor. “Oh…, okay. Um… Dave?”

“Yes, Ivan?”

“If you ever hear that a contract with a group called the Legion was made between the ALM and them, please leave the group.”

“What do you mean?”

He grit his teeth for a moment. “Just keep that in mind if they ever come.”

Lance lifted his mouth, but no words were coming out for moment. But, through his trembling lips, he managed to say, “Just…, just look out for them, sir.”

“Huh?”

With all Dave’s attention focused on him, he continued. “They’re… they’re really intimidating, sir.”

Dave took out a phone, and began typing down those words on the notepad app.  Once he put it away, “Alright then, you two have my word.”

Regardless, Dave could see that Lance was staring at him with intent eyes. His eyes cocked to the right, and Dave instantly understood. “Now Ivan, you think you can go and see if Jackie’s doing all right?”

“Huh?” Ivan faced him with bemused eyes. “Oh, okay.”

“The infirmary is right next to the computer room.” Royce told him.

“Got it.” Ivan called back.

It was now between Dave and Lance, and Lance could tell that he was nervous of him.

“Y-you can’t be serious!” Dave exclaimed.

Lance was taken aback by this statement. “Huh?”

“Ivan was telling me about that back in Wyoming.”

He was baffled at this. “So…, why is he…” Lance took a few steps back to pace around. He then slapped his hands against his hips. “The guy shot me in the stomach, just to tell me that he doesn’t want to tell me anything.”

Dave was too shocked to say anything anymore, except this: “What’s the hell is up with that kid?”

Lance shrugged. “I don’t know, sir. The guy’s been pretty secretive about his life prior to now.”

“Hmm, couldn’t agree more.” Dave took another good long look at the triptych.

“But…, I can say with certainty that he doesn’t like it that way.”

Dave faced back at him. “Huh?”

“He’s told me a couple of things, about Chicago, stuff like that.” He was reluctant to say the following, but he knew it had to be said. “But I can see why he’s secretive about it… so… j-just be on the lookout for those people, alright?”

“Okay then.” Simultaneously, he woke up his smartphone to reread the notes: A woman in purple, a little girl with a katana, a pony with a sickle cutie mark, and men in black. “I’ll warn the others about them, hopefully, they’ll listen.”

“Thanks sir.”

What they didn’t know, Ivan heard through their whispering. He sat next to Jacklyn’s bed as she laid fast asleep there. He was a bit too tired to do anything, or at least say something. Instead, and in defeat, he pressed his head up against the mattress and groaned. Quietly, he muttered, “Damn it.”

“Mercenary group?” Double F reiterated.

“Yes sir.” said the fighter. “Salt Lake command said that they were disputing with the group outside the Soviet Consulate-”

“That’s enough.” Double F flipped open his laptop.

“B-but sir-”

“I want you to get in contact with them regarding to raid on that house mentioned.” Double F then put on some glasses. “Tell them that they are to stock up on extra food in search for that house.”

“Sir, is something wrong?” the fighter asked with a less stammering tone.

Dave put his fist against his cheek. “It was disappointing to see her go. They clearly were no match against the Soviets, and now they’re gone.”

“I agree, sir.”

He then sat up straight. “Do me a favor and please have better judgement, okay?”

The fighter nodded.

“I don’t want any of you to end up like them. So please, if you have to disobey orders, know exactly what you’re doing.”

“Yes sir.”

“Okay, you’re dismissed.”

They saluted, and then the fighter would exit the room.

Alone now, Double F went in to check his email, and found that he had one message in his inbox. Clicking it, his heart raced when he read who it was from: The Legion. The message read simply, “Did you really thought that you bring them down?”

There were two attached photos at the bottom. Circumspectly and unwillingly, he slowly pointed his mouse towards it. When he clicked the first one, and it lead him to an image of a little girl slicing his way through red uniformed soldiers with her katana. It made him gag, especially in the second photo, where she stood above the bodies like a murderous supervillain. He swore he could feel goosebumps spread across his body.

“You win, Trevor.” he’d mumble to himself.

Anya, who had already arrived outside the arena, knew that the cloud’s calming dark shade of blue wasn’t going to hide the countless streams of smoke that covered it. To that, she rubbed her forehead in disappointment. She then proceeded down the pavement towards the arena’s entrance. There, four pony soldiers were there to greet her. One of them, a Pegasus pony, fluttered over to her.

“It’s good to see you, Miss Anya.” She greeted rather nervously, her hoof was clearly shaking as she gave her the traditional salute.

“It’s good to meet you too, Miss…” During that brief pause, Anya took a look at her uniform. Although the name was written in Equine, she could still tell what it read. “… Blitz.”

“MmHm.”

“Madame, did the rioters attack your car?” the unicorn pony asked in horror, the car in front of him dented. He could even see Hilda walk clumsily onto the sidewalk, her head in both fear and a daze.

“Never mind that, sir!” Anya grumbled. “Where are they?”

“Who?”

Anya grew more frustrated. “Ugh, the boy that could-”

“He’s been taken away, ma’am.” said Blitz.

“What?”

“One of the human guards was a spy for the local resistance group, and he let the fighters into their suite.” she explained grimly. “Then… then Cherry Sea was shot in the torso, and her entire personnel were murdered.”

Anya’s eyes were widening.

  They sat calmly among some chairs outside the infirmary. Hilda could see the worry on each passerby’s face, but Anya was too worried herself to even look at them.

A group of hooves and feet were now in front of her, and she immediately looked up. The white coats and/or hats they wore instantly gave her both pinch of hope, and worry.

When they saw her, the caramel colored mare in the center spoke first. “Madame, she’s currently in serious condition.”

The news was already gnawing at her heart even more. “Sweet Celestia….”

Loud steps fold be heard across the hallway. When looking in the direction it came from, Anya found a man in a white dress shirt run up to them with the same fear that Anya has.

With her heart broken, she stood up from her seat. “Ethan!”

“Where is she!” he asked with his attention focused on the doctors.

“She’s in serious condition, sir.” the doctor reaffirmed. “But she’s currently conscious at th-”

Without saying a word, he went straight into the infirmary. In a state of uneasiness, the others went in as well. Ethan searched around the endless number of curtains, opening up each and every one of them to find her. But every time, the bed past the curtain would be a human, or a pony he knew nothing about. Each of them were either asleep, or nearly got heart attacks from the tenacious openings. Despite that, Ethan kept pressing onward, hoping that he might-

“Ethan, we’re at row L!” Anya said through the loudspeaker.

Static!

“Uh…” He faced the sign up at the massive ceiling, the sign reading Row A in red.

Anya gave back the walkie-talkie to the doctor that gave her it. “I guess he got really worked up there, didn’t he?”

Feebly, Cherry nodded. “I wish he wasn’t though; it’ll kill him if he does.”

Anya smiled. “You know why he is, right?”

Cherry smiled too. “I’m in the Royal Army, Anya. Remember that.”

Anya was frowning now, her hands clamping onto one another. “I know.”

“So where are they?”

Anya hurriedly put her attention on that issue. “You mean the three on the run?”

She nodded.

Anya put her hand on her arm. “They’re gone, Cherry.”

Cherry was quickly disappointed. “Damn it.”

She looked at the ceiling. “Poor kids.”

Anya had to add, “The resistance is no doubt responsible for this, right?”

“Hm, and they’re probably treating him like garbage or something.” Painfully, she turned her eyes rightward when she heard footsteps. A smile was forming on her face when she noticed who it was. “Oh hey Ethan…, how was your first day on the job?”

Tears were flowing from his eyes before he went to meet her face to face. Gently, he took her hoof into his hand. “Y-y okay, Cherry?”

Tears started flowing from her eyes as well. “Oh sweetie….”

Anya smile may have been small, but it was potent. It would have to fade when Hilda got her attention.

“Are you sure you want to adopt that policy, Anya?” Hilda would ask.

Anya’s heart was warming up as the two gazed into each other’s eyes. “I don’t like it, but I should.”

“And you think that’ll fix it?” Hilda mentioned.

Their noses nuzzling against each other made Anya’s stomach churn, but her warm heart still remained. She walked towards them, much to the dismay of Hilda, who stood there with a hand to the face.

“So Ethan, how was your first day on the job?” Anya questioned with compassion.

“I’ve been doing well, Miss Forrester.” Ethan said calmly. “The director’s been really nice to me, so far.”

“Ah, that’s good to hear, sweetie.” Cherry said while rubbing his cheek.

Anya too was grateful, laughing a bit as well. “Yeah, told you not to be afraid of Odalis.”

“MmHm, don’t know why I was scared to begin with.” Ethan chuckled, blushing.

Hilda looked on, watching the three enjoy themselves for once. Sadly, she could not smile, and instead focused on the massive window down the row. The seats and desks were either wet, or broken beyond repair. The flags above were barely hanging by threads, and the podium was as flat as the floor underneath it. Hilda put a hand on her cream colored hair, and sighed. “That’s the fifth explosion in the past decade, huh?”

Dave, sitting in front of the blackened computer screen, read through the notes taken on his phone. The names given to these people sounded silly at first. When he factored in the pony that Ivan worked with, however, it would give him a hint of intimidation in the process. He tried to delude it by laughing a bit at Ivan’s attitude, though. “Oh Ivan, this is who you’re running from?”

Then he heard the computer wind down. “No, not….”

He moved the mouse around, and pressed the on/off button repeatedly, but nothing came of it. “Grrr, damn blackouts.”

“Ah, Lance have a seat!” He heard Yuka call.

“Uh… okay.” Lance replied.

This got Dave to laugh a bit. “Oh Yuka.”

At the altar, Lance and Yuka sat face to face with one another. A cup of tea was in their hands.

“How was the bath?” she asked kindly, briefly looking up and down at his new shirt, vest, and jeans.

He was blushing in embarrassment. “It was, it was fine.”

“That’s nice.”

“I’m scared, Miss Yuka.” Lance said without vacillating.

“Of what?” she asked quite calmly.

“I’m working with a duo of college students to get to Australia.” His voice made his statement seem desperate. “Worst yet, they’ve don’t seem to be cut for the job! How the hell am I going to get to my wife and kids if one of them was willing to-”

Yuka lifted her hand away from her cup to stop him. “If you think that they are not willing to lead, then you must take leadership. Maybe not directly, but within the shadows at the very least.”

Lance was about to take a drink, but stopped halfway through to tell her something. You know, back in Salt Lake, someone told me the something along those lines.”

“Hm?” she asked curiously. “What would that be?”

“I asked them, how would I be able to survive with people as incompetent as them?” Lance retold. “Then the lady would stay quite bitterly, only if I’m as incompetent as they are.”

“Ouch.”

“That’s when Ivan shot me in the forests for talking about his personal life.”

Yuka put her hand on her cheek. “Oh by Madoka’s grace! Is everything all right now?”

He nodded. “Sure…, but it’s scary to wonder what that boy’s capable of. If I step out of line, then I won’t be able to go home. If you saw my uniform, I was meant to die in the battle I was fighting. I don’t that to happen to be honest.”

Yuka quickly calmed down, then drunk a bit of her tea. “It looks like the three of you have something in common there.”

And he was quick to notice. “Oh, heh heh, looks like that is the case.”

“Were you three able to make up after…? You know.”

“Yeah…, we were able to talk a little more after that.” Lance admitted. “The guy told me a little bit about himself though, not a whole lot, but you know.”

Yuka smiled. “It seems that that boy needs someone to talk to, then.”

“Yeah, I guess so.” Then he took another sip of his tea.

Yuka did the same. “Lance, do your best to take care of those two.”

Lance faced down at the half-full cup. “Alright then.”

“Just don’t make it overbearing, okay?”

He looked up with a smile, and nodded. “Yes Ma’am.”

The sky was now completely dark. Ivan’s eyes slowly opened at the sound, and he softly pulled away from the bed he was lying against. Every motion he did felt heavy to him, but that didn’t deter him from looking at who was behind him.

Softly snoring on the bed, was Jacklyn. Ivan could tell that she wasn’t going to wake up anytime soon. Then there was a slow open of the door, and he immediately stood up. “Who’s there?”

The door opened slightly, and Royce was the one to enter. “Uh, mister Ivan, sir?”

Ivan loosened his defensive position. “Yes?”

“It’s almost time to prepare for departure.”

Ivan’s defensive stance was completely gone by then. “Oh…, okay then.”

He was about to wake up Jaclyn when Royce stopped him with, “Uh, Ivan… Messenger Yuka actually wanted to talk to you.”

“Really?” Ivan asked. “Okay then, just hold on.”

He started rubbing his hand against her shoulder. “Come on, Jackie. Time to wake up.”

“Mm~.” She softly opened her eyes as she wearily sat up on the bed. “Oh…, hey Ivan.”

“Time to wake up.” Ivan said.

Jacklyn started rubbing her eyes. “Oh…, already?”

“MmHm.” Ivan answered with a nod.

Jaclyn hugged her knees. “Oh…, I see.”

“Miss Jacklyn, would you like to take a bath?”  Royce asked.

Jacklyn’s attention was already on him. “Hm?”

Timidly, he repeated what he said. “Uh…, would you like to take a bath?”

Deadpanned, she gave her response. “It’s because I’m a woman, right?”

“No…, not that… uh…” Royce was fiddling with his fingers as he withdrew a few steps.

Jacklyn smiled. “It’s all right, I’m not gonna hurt you.”

Royce was immediately calm at this.

The only light source in the bathroom was a single candlestick on top of the sink, but that didn’t matter to Jacklyn. It was enough lighting for her to pour a bowl full of warm water on the back of her neck. Chills would run down the parts of her body that wasn’t covered in water. In response, she crossed her arms underneath her beasts as her body arched over. However, she couldn’t help but stand there for a moment as those thoughts were beginning to return. When she had straightened up, she put her hands in between her breasts and laid them atop of one another. Her eyes closed were half lit as the gloom kept pressing on.

“I heard a lot of stories about what happens in those bases.” Yuka said modestly.

“Honestly, I don’t mind living there, but I guess there’s no turning back.” Ivan answered.

Yuka poured some more tea into her foam cup. “Are you sure you want to go all the way to the Central Union?”

Ivan frowned, drinking a little more of his tea. “I have no choice, I’m already a dead man back in Chicago.”

The news was a shock to Yuka. “Seriously?”

And her reaction was a shock to Ivan, but the tenderness that mixed with her surprise, hampered any chance of dodging that question. “Ugh~, yes, anyone who leaves Chicago is marked dead by the authorities. In other words, you can’t go back.”

Yuka held onto her cup with a sense of grief. “Oh, that’s how it is then.”

Ivan told the following to her face to face. “I’m taking Lance back to Australia, and I’ll make sure that Jacklyn’s far away from harm.”

“And you?”

“I…” Ivan took a look at the triptych to his right.

“You don’t know, don’t you?” She could see that his hands were trembling, despite the contrast being bared by his deadpan face.

She closed her eyes a bit and smiled. “It’s okay, there’s no time to get that info out… Not to mention what you’ll do if I keep trying.”

He faced the roses now. “Sorry…”

“It’s okay.” she accepted with comfort. “In times like this… it’s like the Fallout universe.”

“Come again?”

It was now Yuka’s turn to go deadpan. “Oh… right.”

Ivan took another sip of his tea. “Hey Yuka….”

Her face spiked up. “Hmm?”

Ivan put the cup on the floor, and looked directly into her brown eyes with sincerity. “How’d you manage?”

She tilted her head in perplexity.

“How were you able to cope with…” His eyes were veering from left to right. “With… with… losing… your parents.”

“I never did, Ivan.” Yuka confessed rather bluntly.

This was astounding to Ivan. “But then how are you-”

“No matter how hard you try, you can’t forget.” She was looking at the steam coming out of her cup. “The pain may go away, but not completely.”

She then looked directly into his grey eyes. “Care to elaborate.”

He turned away to pick up his cup. “Not really.”

She sighed, but eventually, she smiled. “Well, whatever it may be, I hope you keep that in mind as you go along.”

Ivan drank a little bit more of his tea. “But, do you ever wish you can forget?”

“All the time.” She faced the triptych with a calming smile. “But I know who to turn to if it tries to bring me down.”

Ivan too watched alongside her, but with a worried grimace instead. “Yeah, lucky you.”

“You sure you can carry that on your own?” asked Ivan, pointing at the large pot of warm water Royce was carrying.

“I’ve been doing this since Yuka told me I was strong enough to do it.”

“And when was that?”

He shied away in an instant. “A decade ago.”

“Oh….” Ivan thought about it for a moment. “Wait, seriously?”

“Don’t worry,” Royce said with a chuckle. “I’d carry a much smaller pot.”

“Hmm, I was gonna say.”

They had already taken their first step onto the second floor. The aesthetics sent chills into Ivan. “Did something happen.”

“Yet another blackout.” Royce explained. “The HUE needs that electricity, of course.”

“Ugh, that explains it.” Through that speck of frustration, he had another look around. “Gee, with just candles lighting the hallway, it looks like something out of a hidden temple.”

“Interesting.” Royce complimented. “Was it like this back in Chicago?”

Ivan shrugged. “Eh, you can say that it happened regularly.”

The door to the bathroom opened.

“Oh hey, Jack-” He noticed that all she was wearing was a towel. “Um..., Hey Jackie.”

That’s when she remembered that. Just like Ivan, she too was shying away. “Uh, heh, Ivan.”

Ivan briefly skimmed through her hair. “Uh…, your hair looks completely different.”

“Oh, right.” She got a slight hold onto her straightened hair. “Normally, I’d have a hairstylist do the job.”

“A… a hairstylist?”

Jacklyn nodded. “MmHm.”

Ivan rubbed his forehead. “Ugh, alright then. Come on, Royce, we don’t have much time.”

“Yes sir.” His cheeks too were red, but his eyes were squinting as he passed her by.

Ivan, meanwhile, walked by her with a poker face. “See ya, Jackie.”

“MmHm.” She’d see them enter the bathroom, with Royce setting the pot down on the floor. She looked at Ivan for a moment, who was waiting there with his arms crossed. When she turned away, she felt the urge to do the same, with her legs pressing against one another. She’d smile as her hands rubbed up and down her arms. Then she noticed what she was doing, and gasped. She faced back at the two, who haven’t turned around since entering. In haste, she headed towards the room across from the bathroom, and slammed the door behind her.

“Huh?” Ivan turned around, but no one was there. “Um…”

“Ivan, you okay?”

“Uh….” He looked back at Royce. “Oh, nothing.”

Royce stood up and headed out the door. “Well, let me know if you need anything.”

“Alright then.”

When the door closed behind them, Ivan wasted no time in taking off his clothes. He then stepped into the tub and poured water on his hair almost instantly. He smelled the warm steam the came from the splash. It calmed him, but it was a gradual process. However, he couldn’t help but sadden again. He looked at the closed doorway again, and that frown stayed on his face. A few moments later, he shook his head again, only slowly this time. Then, he was back to pouring water on his body.

Across the hallway, Jacklyn opened the door to the room she was in. Standing beside that door was Royce, who immediately pulled his sight away once she made eye contact with him.

“Uh, hey Royce.” she greeted friendlily.

Royce waved shortly. “Um, hey… Uh, Messenger Yuka wants to see you.”

“Oh…, okay.”

Royce nodded before walking away from the door. Jacklyn only watched as sadness was starting to fill her heart as well.

Yuka took in a small gulp of her tea before setting it down on the floor once again. Jacklyn, wearing dress pants and a buttoned up shirt, sat across from her without uttering anything. Her eyes were facing down at the cup of tea in front of her, quivering as she struggled between looking up and the latter.

This was striking a chord in Yuka’s heart. “Is something on your mind?”

Jacklyn faced up, but seeing those eyes made her turn away instantly.

“Don’t worry, you can tell me anything.”

The way back to Yuka’s eyes were slow and petrifying. That feeling would stick with Jacklyn, and it show through her trembling eyes.

“It’s okay, Jackie.” Yuka said calmly. “I forgive you.”

Jacklyn was about to speak before Yuka would interrupt.

“So, what is on your mind?”

Jacklyn’s eyes weakened as she turned back to the cup of tea in front of her.

“This isn’t like you, right?”

Her eyes were quivering again. “I just… I just wanna go home.”

Yuka frowned. “I understand that life in the EPGA isn’t what you thought it was-”

“But what about the mainland?” She asked in a raised voice.

“Jackie, if they can’t afford to power every city in Colorado, then how can they afford to keep the mainland afloat?” Before Jacklyn could say more, Yuka continued. “Also, doesn’t asking that question say a lot about how you feel about the HUE?”

Jacklyn was sulking too. “Touchè.”

After a moment of silence, Jacklyn would say with what little determination she could muster, “But… but I’m confident that there’s still some good within them!”

“Evan after what you’ve seen?”

Jacklyn looked back at her tea, the determination dying out.

“After what I’ve seen, I can say with certainty that you shouldn’t give up on them.”

Jacklyn gasped. “Eh?”

Yuka would explain. “I’ve seen a lot when I was in Japan, that’s why I moved here. Only to realize that it was the exact same thing here as well.”

That statement was astounding to Jacklyn in a way, so she’d ask, “So what then?”

Yuka set the tea onto the floor and told her straightforwardly. “I don’t know.”

Jacklyn did her best to hide her disappointment. “Oh…, why?”

“I don’t know what you’ve been through, and it’s best not to ask.” Yuka disclaimed. “But I don’t think it’s right that you’re like this.”

Jacklyn, still gloomy, would respond. “I only left because I knew Ivan wasn’t dead.”

This was also to Yuka’s surprise. “Really?”

“They told his parents that his body was blown to pieces by artillery fire.” Her eyes were quivering, only tears were accompanying them this time. “But I knew that… that… I knew that he was still alive.”

Yuka put one hand over another. “Well, you should’ve considered what you would face when you treaded down the red zone.”

Jacklyn’s sadness returned before she nodded. “You’re right, I should’ve known.”

Yuka got ahold of the teapot before pouring more on her cup. “And in acknowledging that, are you going to toughen up, at least a little?”

Jacklyn gripped tightly onto her cup. “I will, ma’am… I’ll do my very best.”

Then she heard Yuka giggle. Curiously, she asked her, “What’s so funny?”

“You sort of remind me of a knight, in some way.” Yuka elucidated, then ended up laughing again.

That statement made her blush, she’d face the triptych to hopelessly hide it. “Uh…, w-why say that?”

“It’s just… it’s just… that boy was more than likely in so much distress before you arrived.”

Her eyes turned back to the tea in her hands. “Hm…, I… I never thought about it that way, to be honest.”

Yuka’s jollity was less ecstatic now, but she still showed a sense of hope in that smile. “Huh, with that, you should know that your quest is far from done.”

With a little thought in it, she gave her response. “Right.”

Eventually, Ivan, Jacklyn, and Lance said their goodbyes. Before they knew it, they were waiting by a bus stop down the street. It was as empty as the streets around them, and it was so dark, that they could barely see each other. Ivan adjusted the leather jacket that he was wearing before Jacklyn would ask him, “You okay, Ivan?”

“Hm?”

She looked up to him. “I said..., are you okay?”

“Oh, yeah, it’s all good.”

She smiled. “Oh, great.”

He smiled too.

They’d look away from each other, their sights veering in another direction. Then Ivan felt a couple raindrops tap against his jeans, and it ultimately set the mood a bit.

“I’m sorry... huh?”

They turned back to look at each other again.

“Why…? Uh….” They turned away again.

Unhurriedly, rain was tapping against the street. It would only get faster, to the point where it was already falling over everything it could hit.

Ivan nearly jumped when something got ahold of his hand, but he calmed down when he realized that it was only Jacklyn’s hand. “Umph!”

He felt her head rest against his neck. “What the-”

“Why?”

The question was odd to him at first.

“Why does it have to be this way?”

But the audible sobs were enough for him to understand.

“After what happened in… in…” She couldn’t say anything after that, and her tears would keep running down her cheeks.

Slowly, Ivan put an arm around her body. To which, Jacklyn would do the same. “Just let it out, okay?”

She nodded, and held Ivan close.

Lance, meanwhile, looked out into the wetting streets. With that frown still in place, he looked up into the sky. Another flash of lightning would appear, and he muttered to himself, “As incompetent as them, huh?”

He turned back to the two, who were still deep in their own misery. They didn’t know he was watching, and Lance thought it was best for it be that way. When he turned away, his sights were back on the sky. He’d mutter, “Well then….”

From an open window, Yuka saw the bus arrive at their bus stop, and watched them head into it. Just like them, she too was utterly saddened.

“This just proves how incompetent of a leader Anya is!”

Yuka turned his attention back into the chapel. Dave, Royce, and the other fighters were listening to the radio in the center of the chapel.

“The outer territories have been lacking electricity for a long time now!” the man in the radio shouted angrily. “When in Luna’s name are we going to see justice to the citizens we promised to protect! That’s it, as host of the evening show, I, Wolford Brixton will be running for head of state! Get ready to see your empire fall, Anya! I’ll make sure the HUE can mana-.”

In disappointment, Dave turned off the radio. “Alright guys, best that we stop listening.”

Then they noticed that Yuka was in front of them. To which Dave would say, “I need a moment with Yuka, please.”

They complied, and left the area.

Dave was quick to turn his attention to her, and put the radio down on the floor. “Is something wrong, Yuka?

“You think I did right by them, Dave?”

Seeing the distress in her eyes, he stood up to place a comforting hand on her shoulder. “I don’t know, Yuka. You just have to hope that you did.”

After a little thought, she faced the closed door to her right. She then turned back to him. “Uh… Dave, do you want to take a bath?”

Dave pulled his hand away from her to stretch. “Okay then, Ngh~, I think its best that I take one.”

“Uh, Yuka?” Royce called from a distance.

“Yes, Royce?”

“The rain took out the fire!”

They immediately groaned at this. Dave would have his say. “Ugh, there goes my bath.”

However, Yuka chose to laugh at this afterword. “And there goes my tea.”

On the ledge, the man with the bow and arrow would take out a walkie-talkie. “{This is Kenji; the petals have flown. I repeat the petals have flown.}”

Static!

He then waited for a response, and got one. “{Understood.}”

Static!

Chapter 16

Steady Reform

The press waited eagerly with their cameras for the report to come, chatting among themselves until someone arrived to the scene. Eventually, someone would arrive, and it would be Mister Macintyre. The reporters then started filming, take constant photos, or get out a tape recorder.

“Good Evening.” Macintyre started off with after standing behind the lectern. “As of Ten PM this evening, we have officially deployed military and police forces to every branch of the United States Government. This is in response to the arrest of Lieutenant General Michael Crowe, who has confessed to being loosely affiliated with a disavowed military brigade bent on overthrowing the US Government.”

The crowd was in a complete uproar. It would even get to the point where they’d press against one another as they took a couple steps forward. They shouted multiple questions at him in a disorderly and incoherent manner. To turn that into the opposite, Macintyre raised his hands in the air in an attempt to silence them. When they did, he continued on. “Starting tomorrow, every employee and official will be subject to a full investigation. They are to arrive at work as usual, failure to comply will only make you guiltier of affiliating with this terrorist group. Any Questions…? Yes?”

“Mister Press Secretary, don’t you think this is a little too extreme?” the journalist asked.

“We are not in any position to use less extreme methods at this point, ma’am.” Macintyre reciprocated. “The global community is already more unstable as it was during the two-thousand eight riots. If we were to use lighter methods, we would be more prone to this threat than ever before. Anyone else…? Alright, what do you have to say?”

“In regards to the O’Eight riots, do you think this group has anything to do with it?”

“No they weren’t.” Macintyre admitted. “Their plot to overthrow the NATO Governments was foiled before it would go into fruition, and that was back in two-thousand three. The riots are still considered as a popular uprising since its occurrence.”

This made the press even more outraged than the first time.

“Why didn’t you tell us about this during the incident?” one of them would shout.

“Doing so would’ve crippled our morale!” he explained. “Soldiers and the civilian population would’ve more than likely lose the will to fight if they ever found out that a terrorist group plotted to overthrow our government!”

“Then explain why you people tried to nuke the Soviets!” another journalist yelled. “Wasn’t the morale crippled enough when you tried to start Armageddon!”

“Look, that may have been a contributing factor in starting the riots, but there are times when hiding information from the public will-”

The press was in an uproar, shouting and hissing in disgust. Questions and insults were being thrown at the already annoyed Macintyre. “Damn Press.”

“I’m sorry, Macintyre.” Ada comforted through her earpiece. “I should’ve known this was a failure from the start.”

“Whoa!” Macintyre dodged the shoe that was flying towards him. It bounced off the screen behind him, and it gave him no choice but to run away. What was saving him from being trampled over, was the secret service holding back the crowd. “It’s all right, at least I was able to shield you from the angry mob here.”

In remorse for what she was seeing, she’d come up with a solution. “I’ll address the country starting tomorrow.”

“We’re not putting the entire administration on the line just so you can spout out your revolutionary acts.” Macintyre whispered loudly as he past-paced his way out of the briefing room. “Just proceed with the investigation, and we’ll handle the rest.”

Ada grinned, sliding her hand down her hair. “You know, sooner or later I’m gonna have to talk about it, right?”

It was quiet for a moment. “Right, just make your presidency count, okay?”

“Of course.” Ada then turned off her recording piece. She leaned back until her head was upside down and facing the window. Outside, Utility choppers were still flying in the sky like little schools of fish. The amount of them that were in the air were making her feel depressed in a way. She swung her head back to her desk. There, her arms were waiting to support it once she landed. “No turning back, Ada, no turning back.”

“She left?” asked Celestia.

“Apparently so, Princess.” the Major answered, as she turned off her phone. “They told me that she decided to leave since the man in question’s not there anymore.”

“What is she intending to do?”

“Look for them, I hope. If they’re that motivated to using him as our weapon, then what should stop them?” She picked up the tablet that was on the table. She then crossed her legs before placing it on top of them.

Celestia didn’t know what to say to that, so she chose to remain silent and drink a little more of her tea. At least for a moment. “What are you watching?”

“Nothing really.” she answered. “Just watching some videos.”

Celestia sighed, choosing to have another sip of her tea.

“So, with Brixton running for Head of State, how many are there?”

“It makes him the twenty-eighth candidate, Anya.” Hilda reported. “Only ten more to go before the roster fills up.”

“… Damn. They’re that eager, huh?” In the streets specs of flames were still erupting from cars, businesses, and even bodies. They were completely void of people, only idle or flailing leaflets were present alongside previously mentioned. Grief was being instilled into Anya as she watched. “Were those all the invitations for the food drive?”

Hilda nodded. “We were going to say that the rebels stole the food for themselves. But…, they already knew that we were lying.”

Anya turned back to facing the seat in front of her.

Seeing the sadness quite clearly, Hilda mentioned, “If you think that policy will help with your reelection, then by all means, go ahead. It won’t change what’s outside, but hey, at least the polls will be flooding to vote for you.”

“Yeah…, they just looked so happy together.” she admitted quite warmly.

“I don’t think that it’s right either.” Hilda confessed. “But we’re not about pleasing the international community, we’re about keeping the HUE alive.”

Anya agreed with a little nod. “MmHm.”

Hilda put his arm over the seat to have a look behind her. “Well, we should be getting there by now.”

This made her confidence dwindle. “Do you think they’ll cooperate?”

“Of course they will.” Hilda started surfing through the database of her laptop. “According to the list, they have around two minutes’ left.”

Anya was growing wary. “That’s good, I guess.”

The car eventually stopped in front of a temple in the that only took up half the block, the rest being an empty parking lot. It read, ‘The Holy Temple of Haruhi Suzumiya and her Followers’ above the double doorway in a fancy black font. What worried Anya more were the Humvees and infantry personnel standing outside. She could tell by their eyes that they were as hostile as the people inside the temple, with guns of their own pointed directly back at them. She opened the door and set foot on the asphalt underneath her.

“Good Evening, Madame.” said the soldier in the center of the three that were there.

“Good Evening.” Anya lifted her right hand into the air, placed it on her chest, and bowed. “So, is it true then?”

After they did the same, only after a more traditional salute. The soldier would give her the rundown as they walked past the blockade. “Yes, it seems that the priestess of this temple wants to negotiate with you regarding the man you’re after.”

Anya nodded. “Hmm, that seems doable.”

She looked up to survey the temple to survey the area. In doing so, that proposal was less doable when she looked at the armed men and women pointing guns at them from the rooftop and the windows. Her bones were chilling as they faced her with those angry stares. Regardless, she took a deep breath before heading up the small set of stairs and opening the door.

The people inside were immediately quiet when that happened, with the exception of crying children and the occasional muttering conversation.  Their glum, starving faces shot straight at Anya like icepicks that were piercing at her heart.

  Down the aisle, a middle-aged woman in an odd and out of place school uniform was standing there. Behind her were five massive picture frames that hung against the wall. Five individuals in a similar outfit (save for the one in some sort of maid’s clothing) were displayed on them. The largest of them was in the center, who had the most determined face, with a smile as the cherry on top. It was as if there should’ve been fighter jets flying above her in the picture instead of the plain green background presented. She looked just as similar to the woman below, from the school uniform, to the red armband, to the yellow ribbon on their hair. The only difference was in hair style.

She walked down that aisle with that same level of determination as her idol. The noise was so lacking that her footsteps were already loud enough to echo across the temple. In time, she was already standing feet away from Anya. “It seems that you’ve come to hear me out.”

Anya put her hands together. “Okay then…, you have less than a minute and a half.”

The priestess didn’t say a word for a moment. Instead, she glided her arms around the isle. “See this, Madame?”

Anya knew exactly what she meant, but the stares she was receiving was too gut-wrenching for her. “What is it that you want?”

The priestess stopped that graceful spin to face her. “I know what you plan on doing, Miss Anya.”

Anya was taken aback by her statement. “Huh…?”

Her animosity was clear. “If you want me to tell you where those three are, and hand over this month’s rent, then I want you to do a favor for me.”

“Please, Madame.” Anya begged through her trembling mouth. “Don’t do it.”

Her hands fell to each side of her hips, while her guards began gripping onto their rifles and riot shields. “You know what happens to places that do dumb things like that, right? Especially places of worship?”

The priestess took in a deep breath, before telling her, “Hand this territory back to the US.”

Anya was easily disheartened by this proposal. “You know we can’t do that.”

The priestess crossed her arms. “And why not?”

“Both sides will just come waltzing in, if that happens! And you know what they do to people like you!”

She rolled her eyes. “Come on, Ma’am. The Americans aren’t as incompetent as you might think, not to mention with a little paper work, some diplomacy, it can truly help your-”

“We can compromise, Madame.” Anya mentioned. “I can hand every citizen more food and-”

“And then not fulfill that promise?” she interrupted. “It’s pretty clear we’re not falling for that.”

Anya’s hands were turning into fists. “You’re running out of time, you know.”

“And I want to see change happen before it does.” the priestess asked. “So, do you accept?”

Anya refused to say anything, her hostile look was still on her face as she eyed the fed up priestess. She closed her eyes, then winced.

Anya was loading the last bullet in her revolver. Despite the emotional pain she felt, she loaded it up without any hassle. However, the bright reflection on the water was too much for her to ignore. So, she turned around to have another look at what it was reflecting. Flames overwhelmed the temple, resistant to the rain that was falling upon them.

“I told you not to go through with it.” Her mind would start focusing when she noticed the bodies being lined up against the sidewalk. To that, she asked everyone around her, “Is everyone accounted for?”

“Yes Madame.” the soldier informed her. “The majority of the civilians were evacuated in time.”

Seeing all those people lined in the middle of the street, just as glum as in the temple, made her heart shatter further. The children and individuals being held back and crying for their loved ones, made it all worse. To remain focused, she asked, “How many have we lost?”

“We lost half our platoon, Madame.” the soldier reported. “Heh, they truly know what they’re doing.”

“I agree.” She put the revolver back in her holster. “You okay, Hilda?”

“Yes… I’m okay, Miss Anya.” Hilda said through the shakiness in her body, to the point where she couldn’t get up from the Humvee she was sitting against. “Hey, do you hate doing this?”

“Absolutely, Hilda.” Anya said with pure honestly. “But as always, it’s part of the job.”

Hilda and the personnel around her were already saddened by this statement. It even got Anya to give up on trying to wear that mask of confidence. They were paying enough attention to the matter, but Anya could tell that they were too grief-stricken to keep on doing so. After some thought, she turned to Hilda with a new wave of sureness. “Hilda, the policy we were just talking about? Hold it off for now!”

Hilda tried standing up, using the Humvee for support. “Is it to reveal the truth, Madame?”

Anya nodded. “And to fix it as well.”

She looked past Hilda, where she’d see the priestess watching back at her. She was ignoring her wrath filled eyes, noting the blood that was seeping from her enclosed mouth. Even after she looked away, the feeling of her death-stare pointed at her was already shattering her heart into pieces.

The bus had stopped moving at the end of the intersection. The rusty stop sign was barely visible, even with the bus’s headlights. The driver was quick to announce, “Alright, if your destination is Pueblo, this is your stop.”

Ivan, Jacklyn, and Lance stood up from their seats. In fact, they were the only ones to stand up. The others, a raggedy clothe wearing couple and an old man, were too glum to even pay attention to them. The door hadn’t opened yet, for the driver had something to give them. “Here.”

In his hand were little flashlights of various colors.

A little befuddled by this, Ivan was not sure of what to say at the moment. “Uh… um… I don’t… I don’t th-”

The driver sighed. “I recommend that you take it, sir. It’s too dark to go treading out there.”

He was still rather doubtful.

The driver then added, “I don’t wanna know how you three were able to get to the bus stop, but it’s best not to know… so take it.”

“B-”

An annoyed Jacklyn took it from his hands, and handed each and every one a flashlight, regardless of their permission. The unexpected action was a shock to the driver and the others. However, she handled it by putting on a smile and telling the driver, “Thanks, sir, we appreciate your hospitality.”

The driver was still in perplexity, and just nodded before turning back to the steering wheel. “You’re welcome. Be safe out there, okay?”

They all agreed in their own way as the driver pulled the lever to open the door. They got off the bus, and the door would close before driving away into the darkness. It was a darkness that Ivan had just realized when the bus was already getting further away.

Flick!

Flick!

“Huh?” The bright light was beaming at his face. “Hey, what the-!”

“C’mon, Ivan.” Jacklyn pleaded calmly. “Just do it.”

In reluctance, Ivan turned on his flashlight too. “If we were able to see in Lakewood, then we should’ve been able to see something out here.”

“The bus stop was next to the church, Ivan.” Lance reminded him.

Ivan groaned. “Right…, let’s just find the gunsmith, okay?”

“Alright.”

The flashlights were brandishing in every direction. One thing Ivan caught was multiple run down and maltreated homes in a line. Some were even had bullet holes punctured into their walls. Just like the buildings in Denver, their color was almost completely gone. “So, turns out we’re in a suburb.”

“MmHm.” muttered Jacklyn.

“Yuka should’ve told us that the bus would make a stop ‘round here.” Lance complained casually. “Ugh, but who can blame her?”

“Yeah, but that only makes the task much harder.” Ivan would say.

“Yep. Jackie, can you take a look at the card Yuka gave you?”

“On it.” Jacklyn reached into her pocket to take it out, then used the flashlight to give it some light. “Hm, says that it’s located in a place called Kachina Drive.”

“Anything else?”

Jacklyn searched more, but, “Nah, nothing useful here.”

“Damn it.” Ivan complained. “And Yuka couldn’t even bother to give us directions?”

“I doubt she’d know where the bus would drop us off, Ivan.” Lance argued. “Even if she knew, she wouldn’t know where to take us.”

“Well, she’s a Madokist Messenger.” Ivan countered while pointing the light at a worn down playground. “Maybe she visits this place to do some charity work or something, probably visits the gunsmith at times.”

Lance felt a bit off at that, then shrugged. “True, but I doubt she would lie about what she does.”

“Hm?”

“Um… E-excuse me, sir!”

“What the-” Behind him, was a little girl in a dark red dress. One of her hands was behind her back as she handed him a piece of paper.

With her eyes batting away from them, she said shyly, “Uh… Roberta told me to give you this.”

“Uh….” Slowly, he took the piece of paper from her hand, and she immediately took off without a word.

Ivan reached an arm out, but held it back before it was fully in the air. Their flashlight was still pointed at her, though. They’d witness the girl be immediately taken by a woman in raggedy clothes, she too ran off in panic the moment she was eye to eye with them. They were already feeling empathetic towards them, but Ivan was the most affected. “Takes me back.”

“What?” they asked.

Ivan then snapped out of it. “Oh, uh, nothing.”

“Whatever.” Lance said in annoyance. “What’s on the paper?”

He then took a look at it for a few seconds. “It’s just a map, a crudely drawn one at that.”

On that map, were a series of lines. On one of the lines near the edge of the paper, it had a dot that would say, ‘The bus dropped you off here’ while pointing an arrow at that dot. “Really?”

Ivan pointed the light down at the intersection where the bus dropped them off. He took another look at the picture.

Jacklyn and Lance were looking intently at the paper too. However, Jacklyn asked him, “We’re not gonna stop by there, are we?”

“Hm?” He already felt a bit off by that question, especially with those beady eyes she had. Down the line, a crudely drawn picture of a church was there. He put a hand on her shoulder and rubbed it gently.

“Ngh.”

“Don’t worry, we’re not going to stop by another one.”

She turned away with such grief. “Uh… thanks.”

Furthermore, was a line intersecting to that one. What was written on that line was just what they were looking for. “Bingo, there’s Kachina drive.”

An arrow was pointing at a square in that line, reading, ‘I am here’

“And there’s our gal. Alright then, let’s get going.” declared Ivan. “We don’t wanna draw too much attention.”

A sympathetic Lance found something to laugh at. “Well, we already did with the flashlights.”

Ivan laughed. “Touché.”

They were quiet as they walked past that intersection. Just like the street they were on earlier, the houses were rundown and riddled with bullet holes, the trees were nothing but stumps, and the grass was littered with garbage. Ivan, still holding onto the paper, gripped it tightly. Jacklyn noticed thanks to hearing it crunch.

“Uh…, I wonder why there isn’t any people outside?” Jacklyn remarked. “There seems to be no curfew.”

Ivan and Lance, in a bit of perplexity, gestured their hands out into the darkness.

“But can’t they light up a fire, or something?”

“Maybe.” Ivan pointed the flashlight at a burnt up car that was parked in a driveway. “In fact, I heard it snows a lot down here…, I think.”

“Well... If that’s the case, then they should start one, you know?” Jacklyn’s flashlight pointed at a street where house after house was flattered to near unrecognition. “Winter can be pretty damn brutal.”

Ivan saw the disheartenment she had, and had to act. “Hey, speaking of winters, remember Christmas?”

She eyed Ivan with that level of sadness. “Which one?”

“Of~… Christmas of Twenty-Nine?”

“Oh, that one… Yeah, that felt nice.” Jacklyn rapt with a sense of ease. “Sharing those Cookies down at the park.”

“MmHm.” Ivan said.

"They were awful, to be honest.”

“What?”

Jacklyn chuckled. “Honestly, I think I put too much sugar in that batch. Heh, and they were probably undercooked too.”

She noticed the surprised Ivan, and smiled at him. “Well, at least you enjoyed them.”

Ivan turned away in embarrassment. “Uh…, Okay… If you say so.”

“That’s good to hear.”

“Blimey, weren’t you able to afford like something fancier from the store or something?” a troubled Lance asked.

“Well yeah,” Ivan addressed. “But Jackie wanted to make her own Christmas cookies. It would be a shame if I went to the store to buy some.”

“Well that’s true.” Lance looked up at the dark sky. Although there were few stars out tonight, he still felt a sense of relaxation while looking at them. “

“Your family probably had a feast back there.” Ivan complemented. “If your daughter watched Japanimation, then surely you’ll have something to eat.”

Jacklyn gasped in excitement at this, but didn’t go too overboard with it. “Your daughter watches anime?”

Lance too was laughing. “Yep, you two would have a blast talking about it.”

Shyly, she said the following while lightly holding her hair. “Well, if she has good taste, you know.”

Even though he felt a bit off at that, his smile remained. “Uh… I’m confident that she has ‘good taste’.”

This made her laugh a bit. “I’m kidding, Lance. I’m not gonna go biting her or anything for that.”

“Even if she tells you that Sword Art Online was the worst thing ever?” Ivan asked.

“Hey!” she reacted. “It’s not the worst thing ever! The fights are done really well, Kirito and Asuna make the best duo, and if people actually got around to reading-”

“Never mind, Jackie, never mind.” Ivan groaned.

“Didn’t you tell me that you didn’t watch that stuff?” Lance asked him.

Ivan rolled his eyes. “I don’t, she talks to me about it from time to time.”

“Oh.”

Jacklyn crossed her arms. “Hmph, geez.”

The three were quiet for a moment until Ivan asked, “What were we talking about again?”

Lance smiled. “Anyway, not really. Back home, everyone in our local neighborhood had to pitch in. Everyone brought what they can get, and we’d all have a good ol’ Barbie in the local park. If soldiers were busy with it, then it was off to the carpark.”

“Hm, let’s just say we were the same in a way.” Jacklyn said with interest. “If we couldn’t leave the city, we just spend it with our friends.”

“Huh, if you couldn’t spend Christmas with your biological family? Why not with your other one. Am I right?” he laughed with this statement. His laughter eased as he looked at every house in the neighborhood. Even when that laughter was gone, a nostalgic smile took its place. “Man, this place takes me back, in some weird way.”

Ivan was feeling empathetic at this. “Me too.”

“And how is that possible?” Lance asked curiously.

Ivan gripped his flashlight. “You know that little girl who just gave us this note.”

Lance frowned. “Oh…, her.”

Jacklyn had her head hanging low. “Was she like that back in Danville?”

He nodded. “In some way.”

“Well, was Chicago like this ‘Danville’ place?” Lance asked.

Ivan scratched the back of his head. “Uh… not really.”

Lance shrugged. “Okay then, so you should know what this place should take you back to then.”

Ivan sighed, and he too looked at the night sky. “I want to, Lance. It’s just… it’s just not that easy.”

He didn’t know that Jacklyn was gritting her teeth, her hand holding onto the flashlight tightly.

“Well, I know you can.”

They were surprised at this statement. They were quick to notice that Lance was still smiling. Caringly, he added, “It’ll just take some time.”

“Yeah.” Ivan, along with Jacklyn looked straight out into the dark streets. “Maybe that’s the case.”

Small specks of white light were seen in the distance. “Do you see that?”

“My, oh my.” Lance said in relief. “Looks like we don’t need-”

The sound of turning rotors was getting louder and louder. Ivan and Lance were going to turn-

“Don’t turn them off.” Jacklyn ordered them before the chopper flew right above them. They obeyed the command instantly, while the chopper would eventually lose audibility as it left. With it gone, they just kept walking casually. “It’ll only strike suspicion if you did.”

Ivan closed his eyes for a bit. “I guess you’re right.”

Down the line, they eventually found what those lights were. A ton of them were set throughout the green and cratered hills, with personnel and armored vehicles treading up and down them. A metal fence was what divided them, a sign that read coldly,

ATTENTION!

The Area past this fence has been placed under administration of Their Majesties and the HUE

Anyone caught trespassing will be SHOT for violating HUE law!

“Can we go now?” Jacklyn, trembling, requested.

Ivan turned to see her, with that, he nodded. “Let’s go, you guys.”

Lance couldn’t agree more, and the three were on their way.

Kachina drive was as empty as the suburbs.

It was nearly dark, save for the occasional lantern sprawled throughout the buildings in the desolate street. This encouraged the three to turn off their flashlights, for they could still see despite the lack of lighting. However, what also contributed in their decision were the jeeps of infantrymen parking in front of the church. When the engines were off, each of them formed a line between the church and their jeeps. Three officers in bright blue suits would come out and walk up the steps. They each instructed one soldier in the line to join them and point their guns at the door.

Knock, knock, knock!

The door opened slowly, and an old man in a suit and tie came out. There was a large envelope in his hand, and by the looks of it, it was clearly holding a ton of stuff in it. The man had a disgusted look on his face, it remained even after he handed it over to the officer.

The officer, however, bowed in politeness. “May Celestia and Luna bless you, pastor.”

“And may God have mercy on your soul.” the pastor replied bitterly.

The officer and his guards went back down the stairs, he stopped to wave happily at some passersby’s across the street. Those passerby’s being Ivan, Jacklyn, and Lance, who in return, waved as ominously as the near darkness of the city. Despite that gesture, the officer went back into his jeep and stared driving down the road. By then, the pastor had already slammed the door behind him in that same frustrated tone.

Ivan stretched briefly before walking down the sidewalk. “Alright guys, the gunsmith should be down this street. So keep your eyes peeled.”

“Right.” they said with such heartbreak.

“It’s all right, Jackie.” Ivan reminded. “You won’t be sad anymore when we become shut of all this.”

She wasn’t talking.

Ivan blew a raspberry. “Let’s just get going.”

“Dave should be happy.”

“Hm?”

“H-He should appreciate that they’re not wiping his religion out.”

“I don’t think that’s why he’s fighting them, Jackie.”

“Well, he should at least acknowledge that they’re not being wiped out.”

Lance tilted his head back. “I’m confident that he does, Jackie.”

She didn’t say anything to that.

After some eventual searching, they found the place in question. Ivan read the sign that hung from a metal bar attached to the top of the building, “Guns and Ammo for Pueblo; Gunsmith Available.”

He looked at Jacklyn. “Does it say that in the card?”

Jacklyn looked at the card, and she nodded.

“Okay then.” Ivan got a hold of the door and pulled it open.

Dingle-lingle-lingle-lingle-ling!

The place was nearly dark with only candles lighting everything around it. It created a dreary atmosphere for the three, as if looking from outside wasn’t enough. There wasn’t a single wall that hadn’t had a massive array of rifles and pistols on them. The shelves were riddled with additional gear and ammunition boxes.

“Hello?” Ivan called. “Yuka sent us here!”

Ivan tapped his feet against the floor, as much as he could. The guns around them were already making them uncomfortable.

“Um…”

They jumped at that sound, despite it being at the same level as the squeal of a mouse.

“Uh…, can you help us, please?” asked Ivan. “We’re looking for Roberta!”

Coyly, she peeked from around the curtain that divided the store from the backroom. “Um…, Roberta’s not here anymore… I-I’m the new owner.”

The three were surprised. With Lance asking, “The new owner?”

She slowly let go of the curtain to exit out. She stood poised but tense, her hands clenched together as her lips quivered. “M-my name’s Heather, by the way.”

Ivan felt bad for her, but pressed on. “Where is she?”

She placed her clenched hands over her chest. “S-she’s dead, mister, died three years ago.”

Ivan, deadpan, walked up to the glass counter. He gazed directly at her timid face without moving. This obviously made her want to run, even though she knew she had to stand still.

Slam!

“Uaggh!” Heather shrieked, jumping back to the point where a streak of her chestnut brown hair would fall in front of her sight.

“Jesus, Ivan!” Lance scolded.

Ivan’s cheeks were smudging against the counter, he then rested his arms atop of it. “What can you offer us, ma’am?”

A hand was on her cheek, questions running around her mind. “Um…”

He lifted a finger. “Please, ma’am. We need to get out of here, anything helps.”

“Uh…, I’ve already made some armaments for you guys while you were waiting down with Yuka.” Heather said while pointing a shaking finger down at the curtains.

Ivan lifted his entire body up. “Can you show it to us?”

“Well…” Heather’s shoulders were tensing up again. “Did… Did Yuka mention my deal with you?”

Ivan excitement dropped, and his voice expressed it. “What do you want from us?”

Despite her shy demeanor, her eyes were radiating anger. “There’s a place I want you to go, please.”

“Can you give us the details?” asked Jacklyn, who was in a state of wariness.

Heather put her hands against the counter, and started to explain. “There’s a club located outside the city, It’s called, ‘Surge’. A lot of HUE and Equestrian troops go there. But, rumor’s circulating that there’s some illegal activity going on there.”

“Judging by you mentioning HUE, it’s as if they have something to do it.” Ivan said once putting the puzzle pieces together.

Heather nodded. “Good guess, now, a high class HUE senator is going there tonight, and I want you three to meet with him in order to expose everyone whose involved.”

“What’s his name?” he asked attentively.

“His name is Gareth Malloy. Likes to wear a lot of flashy outfits, so you can’t miss him.”

“But It’s just a rumor, Heather.” Jacklyn blurted out unexpectedly. “How would you even know if that is even possible?”

She pulled away from the counter, and told them to follow her using her hand. They did without questioning it, and she led them past the curtain. On the other side, was a near empty room. The only thing noteworthy about the room was a table at the far corner of the room, which looked more like a kitchen counter if anything. A rifle laid flat on top of it, with only a few other tools that were seemingly alien to the three. Except maybe the occasional screwdriver and the laptop, of course. Next to the counter were a series of drawers, cupboards, and containers that were lined up in a neat fashion. All of them marking the kind of weapon parts for each of them, and all of which having their own sub-category for each specific weapon name.

However, aside from the oddly clean workspace, the other thing noteworthy was the person… or should I say, unicorn pony, sitting on the other side of the room. Her lavender mane and mauve coat were disheveled as if she had such an awful nightmare when she slept. Even her eyes showed that sense of distress that comes from one.

“Hey.” Ivan waved awkwardly.

She waved back with that same sentiment.

“Her name’s Melody Swing, and the club’s owners are after her.” Heather explained quite tersely. “Worst yet, she’s the one that Malloy wants.”

“Uh, why?” questioned Jacklyn, a state of shock had set in when she saw her.

“I was a waitress for the club.” Melody explained.

“A waitress?” Lance asked. “I don’t think waitresses work at a night-club.”

Ivan was doubtful of that claim. “You sure, Lance?”

“The club I went to as a college student didn’t have them, so-”

“Well, it’s more than what you think!” Melody lashed out. When she saw their surprise though, she immediately calmed down. “The place is big, and beautiful, but there’s something dark that they’re trying to hide. I know that because I was kidnapped from my home in Trottingham.”

Jacklyn saw Ivan’s hand clench. ”Ivan…”

“I was sold to the club from some unknown place.” Melody started shaking. “They told me… that if I told any of the visitors where I’m from, then both me and the visitor dies… plus, who’d believe me anyway?”

She ground her hooves against the floor. “Worst yet, I live with them. We are always going in and out, being sold or gambled to…. and it was going to happen to me again, with the man that’s coming tonight.”

Ivan took a step forward, with that fist on his chest. “So how are we going to stop them?”

“L-let me show you.” Heather, a bit taken aback at his determination, responded. She walked to the counter and got the laptop out. “Take a look at this.”

After entering her password into the computer, she flipped it over to show them a site. Jacklyn was immediately in awe when she noticed the site she was on. Ivan and Lance on the other hand, where more interested in the video that was streaming apparently. It was showing footage of the countless guns that lined up on the store’s walls. Heather started to give off the plan. “I advertised that I’ll be streaming the live concert of Blaze, and according to the stats, a lot of people are tuning in.”

They read underneath the video, and she was right on the money. Ivan was the most impressed, “Three million, jeez!”

“MmHm, and this thing is fully charged and ready to go.” She closed the laptop. “Once it goes live, I’m going to expose the entire HUE for what they’re doing. At least for Melody’s sake.”

Ivan knew where this was going. “So what you’re saying is…?”

Melody bit her lip, and was taken a deep breath as well. “You people are technically mercenaries, right?”

Ivan shrugged. “M~more like private contractors now that I think about, but okay.”

“Well…,” Her body was near turning into a statue, as her eyes turned to pinpricks. "I want you three to turn me in!”

“Huh?” Jacklyn gasped.

“The guy we were talking about before, he seemed really interested in me.” Melody was rubbing her hooves against one another in doubt. “At least, that’s what the guard was telling me.”

Ivan crossed her arms. “So, how do you plan on going through with this? We’re doing this for free, by the way.”

Heather, holding multiple duffel bags behind her, locked the door to the store. The candle lights inside were blown out completely.

“Uh, Ivan, was it?”

“Mm?” Ivan looked down to Melody.

“How do you plan on getting us there?”

“Simple.” Ivan entered into the street, and stood right in the middle of it.

“Uh, Ivan, sir?” she asked nervously.

“Don’t worry, ma’am. I got this.”

Jacklyn felt nervous at this. “Uh, Ivan? Are you sure about this?”

“Of course.”

Down the road, a pair of lights were starting to appear, and they were getting brighter and brighter. Ivan aimed down his iron-sights with enough time before the light would start to engulf him. The car slid sideways before coming to a stop, even threatening to actually land on its side. Ivan observed further, and when he confirmed who the driver was…,

Rat-at-at!

“Flanagan!” The officer sitting next to him got out from his seat, pistol in hand. Then he fell to the ground after a bullet to the side of his head.

  Ivan was appreciative by Lance’s sniper fire, and just waved at them to come along. Ivan opened the door and pulled out the body of the driver, then he got in himself. Lance would take the front seat, with Jacklyn, Heather, and Melody taking the backseat. When all the doors were closed, Ivan immediately sped off into the night.

“Thanks, Lance.” Ivan said to him. “For the support.”

“Don’t mention it, Ivan.” Lance pulled back the charging handle of his sniper rifle.

“Even though I really wanted to take the second one down.” Ivan laughed.

That statement was already raising some red flags in Lance’s mind. “What do you mean?”

Ivan stopped his laughter. “Oh uh, nothing, nothing at all. Let’s just get this out of the way.”

Lance gripped the rifle as tight as possible. “Alright then, we’re off.”

Jacklyn started petting Melody’s mane. This made her somewhat uncomfortable, so she faced up to her. “Ma’am, is everything alright?”

“Huh?” She pulled away immediately. Then she started laughing at her actions. “Oh, heh heh, sorry about that. I was just lost in space, that’s all.”

Melody could see through the smile; it was already disappointing her. “Does Ivan-”

Jacklyn faced the window in anguish. “Just… please, let’s just get this over with.”

Melody wasn’t feeling too good at this, but she knew that now wasn’t the time to ask. “Okay then.”

“Where to, Heather?” Ivan called to her.

This pulled her away from her nervousness. “Oh, there’s an entrance coming up, go there.”

“On it.” he said plainly.

They were now on the interstate again. The only light source there was, seemed to be the base they walked by. It stood out like a sore thumb, after all, with lights waving at the sky and everything. Heather looked down at Melody, worrying about her very safety in the operation. It would also pass on to the others she just met, and that was sewing her mouth shut.

“Hey Heather.”

It was so shut that she could only make a distorted hum to show her attention.

“The weapons were really well done, I like it.”

She started stammering. “Uh… um…, thanks, sir. I-It’s a late-war weapon for the b-battle for Seoul.”

“Nice…. When the allies finally took back the south, right?”

She nodded. “Mmhm, that battle.”

Lance lifted the rifle a bit to inspect it. “They called it, the SR-24.”

“Or the Hitman’s Heat maker mark three.” Heather stated smoothly. “It was a special weapon of Mann Co. before it was leaked during the coup of seventy-two.”

Lance grinned. “Yeah, it was a pretty chaotic year back then…. Anyway, you seem to know quite a bit about that rifle.”

“Well, I owe it all to Roberta.” Heather said rather fondly. “She taught me a ton of stuff about guns before she died.”

“You seem to be running that place alone, though.” Lance said. “How did you manage?”

“It was heartbreaking at first.” Heather answered. “She told me that she’d be going somewhere personal to her, and then she was reported dead. She was caught in an explosion that blew her to bits.”

Through the top mirror, Lance could see that she had her hands together. Her thumbs were fiddling with one another as she spoke.

“I didn’t know what to do. All of the business stuff was her job, I was just a rookie gunsmith.” She faced out into the darkness of the streets. “A-as you can see, I’m not the assertive kind of person. It really affected me… to the point where I had to close shop for two months.”

“Ouch, that bad?”

She nodded. “I thought it was all in the name of retribution, honestly.”

That statement, when connected to what was said previously, hit a sour note to the three. Heather could feel it clearly, the sudden drop of assurance once she said that.

“Why?” Jacklyn asked coldly, much to Heather’s fear.

She gulped down a lump of drool. Her hands were tied together as her eyes narrowed in determination. “I used to be a caretaker of children in a house in Utah.”

The three were heartbroken at the sudden revelation, but not as much as Jacklyn. Heather’s heart stopped for just a moment, she could feel a fist hover right beside her. It was inches away from her face, and was only being held back thanks to the pink aura that engulfed it.

“Those kids are being rescued today.” Jacklyn said hoarsely.

That gave Heather a sense of optimism, even if it was being expressed in a stuttering voice. “W-Well… a-at least-”

“The ALM is doing the rescuing though.” she finished. “And you know what the ALM does to them?”

Despite the aura that stopped her move, her fist refused to dissipate. Heather let her nose get right next to it. She saw the anger that Jacklyn was trying to hopelessly hide, while Melody used her hooves to hold her body back. With a hoarse voice as well, she told her, “Are they okay, though?”

The question was a shock to Jacklyn, and her mind was stammering for an answer.

“They have to be.” Once again, Heather’s eyes were narrowing. “I taught Becky everything she needed to know. How to run the place, how to feed the others, how to teach them how to run the place. It can’t all be for nothing.”

Jacklyn tried to push forward, trying to barge through Melody’s defense. Luckily, Melody’s body was strong enough to hold her off, even despite how aggressive she was.

“I had to leave, ma’am.” she explained. “I needed to find a way to buy more equipment into-”

“So why didn’t you tell her that!” she screamed.

The question shot through her like an arrow, the tip buried deep into her heart. She turned away to look back out the window.

“They turned out okay, Heather.” consoled Ivan. “They managed just fine on their own.”

Her eyes started to water, they start to flow as she shut them completely. “I know that.”

Jacklyn’s fist was weakening, giving Melody the sign that she can let go. When she did, Jacklyn sat back down on her seat. Bitterly, she told her, “Well I hope you’re happy with yourself.”

Ivan sighed, letting the silence once again fill the car. When everything calmed down, he announced. “Let’s just get this out of the way.”

No one said a word.

They eventually arrived at the club, which was literally in the middle of nowhere. The entire city must’ve been miles away, for they couldn’t see it at all. The brightness of the club would make it even harder. Speaking of the club, it was pretty massive, as massive as a mansion. In fact, it was one, to be precise. Its appearance was hard to describe though, because the lights were emitting various bright colors in every window of that was there. Despite this, the impressiveness of it all was only expressed by a whistle from Lance.

“Jesus, much bigger than the club I went to.” Lance complimented. “Are you sure this is a club?”

“The person who owns the club, also lives here.” Melody added. “So yes.”

Jacklyn was in complete disbelief. “Uh…, so Blaze is…”

Heather nodded. “That’s why I’m here.”

She opened the laptop once more. “Hm, the hotspot’s now active.”

“What’s that?” asked Ivan.

“Don’t worry about it.” Heather answered. She took out a tiny blanket from one of the duffel bags and covered the entire laptop with it. Then she shoved it underneath the front seat. “Alright, hide your guns here.”

Pointing at the multi colored duffel bags was raising a lot of questions for them. Ivan would tell her the first question. “Why?”

“Because these special duffel bags are for the ‘VIP’ of this club.” Heather showed them the glittery silver tags attached to the zippers with the word VIP printed in white. “With us…, and these bags, I’m confident they’ll take you in… also, take these.”

In her hand now were a triplet of lanyard, the same tag attached to it.

“For the VIP experience?” queried Lance.

She just nodded.

Ivan parked the car multiple feet from the massive house. It rested alongside every other car that parked themselves in perfect lines.

“By the way, how are you recording this?” Ivan asked curiously.

Heather pointed at the emerald colored earrings attached to her earlobes.

“Neat.” Ivan said impressively.

They opened each door and started walking out.

“Yo what up, pal!” was what a young adult man shouted while running up to them with such enthusiasm, what struck Ivan odd was that he was still in his uniform (minus the Brodie helmet). “You ready to have a good night?”

He leaned to his side and found Heather pulling away from his sight. “Say~, that’s some fine chick you got there. And judging by those luggage bags, it seems that you guys are VIP.”

“Uh, yeah, we are.” Ivan said quite uncomfortably, even taking into consideration that the others were feeling the same way.

“I got a nice amount of money in my pockets, think you can hook me up with that-?”

Jacklyn quickly stood in front of Ivan, confronting the man in such virulence. “Get the hell out of here, asshole! We’re on important business here! So you better piss off, or six feet underground will be your new VIP spot!”

“Okay Jeez.” The man started walking away with a rather jumpy laugh. “Such a feisty lady you are.”

They were rather shocked by Jacklyn’s outburst. Including Ivan. “Jacklyn?”

“Come on.” she demanded bitterly. “Let’s end this.”

She started walking down the dirt road towards the club. In befuddlement, they just went along without questioning anything.

They eventually arrived at the massive gate, where a line was formed for each person entering the club. Two soldiers were guarding the outside, patting the guests’ bodies for anything suspicious on them. The guests would snicker about their ‘VIP status’, either in awe or jealousy. The group chose to ignore it without saying a word to each other. When it was their turn, the guard simply smirked at the sight of their bags. “Are these your invites?”

While being patted down, Ivan answered. “Indeed, sir.”

They continued to pat down the others, with Melody only being told to spin around briefly.

“Alright, have fun.” They stepped aside and let them in, much to the dismay of the people behind him.

The concrete path was painted gold, and healthy green grass laid on each side. Sprinklers were showering over every drunken individual on it. Especially a couple making out on top of one another in a rather erotic fashion, their clothes unbuttoned or near half-off. This made Jacklyn’s blood boil with fluster and embarrassment. That also applied to Heather and Melody.

“Was it like that in that night club of yours?” asked an indifferent Ivan to Lance.

“Always. And in Chicago?”

“Where there was an alley or no cops in sight, the lovebirds go there to reach that height.”

“I guess.”

The entrance was wide opened, and the colorful lights extended into the inside hall. That included the party members trotting, walking, or stumbling up and down.

“Holy Shoot.” Ivan mouthed.

At the end of the hallway, the dancefloor was waiting for them. It was located down the stairs, made to look like some sort of pit in the ground. People and ponies alike were banded together to dance to the loud upbeat music that played like a wild orchestra. Strobe lights and large ones were hanging from the ceiling, shining over the hands and hooves that were raised in the air. The tiles underneath their feet were constantly changing color. There was a bar that was right across from the railing that split the mezzanine from the dancefloor. Countless attendants flocking there and begging the already stretched thin bartenders for their drinks. Either that, or they were cheering on from the mezzanine’s railing.

“Melody?”

Melody turned to find a woman standing there in a maid outfit, a large plate with a wine bottle was on her hand. “Stacey….”

Melody could see that her eyes were watering a bit, but Melody just nudged at the four guiding her along.

The woman was quick to notice, and nodded before heading on her way to deliver the drinks.

They kept walking down the mezzanine when...

“Umph, what the-” Ivan could feel someone press against him with such force.

“Hey cutie!” the yellow Pegasus pressed against his body greeted lustfully and drunkenly. “You wanna take a ride on this horsey?”

The soft swaying of her rump was already making Ivan want to gag even more. “No thanks, ma’am.”

“Come on~.” she pleaded like some sort of moe character. Her hooves got a hold of his back and chest, rubbing them leisurely. “Is it because I’m a pony?”

Ivan tried to push her away, but she wouldn’t budge. “Please, ma’am… I don’t wanna-”

“Well not a problem, babe.” Those words had a sense of ease and longing to it. All the while, she was too close to his face, her bedroom eyes meeting his panicking ones. She thrashed him until his chest was pressing against hers’. Her hooves were resting on his shoulders. “A little experimentation doesn’t hurt.”

“Uh…”

Her lips were about to press his’. “Let me help you become a stalli-Hrrr!”

Jacklyn got ahold of her throat with such force, setting everyone around them in astonishment. The pony lifted her hooves away from Ivan to tend to the hands on her neck.

“Leave us alone, you bitch!” she said harshly. With violent shove, the pony was on the floor coughing for air.

The mare stood up once she was alright, backlashing with, “If you wanted him to yourself then tell me, asshole!”

As she was trotting down the stairs and into the crowd, the others were looking back at Jacklyn. Who was ignoring them as she watched the pony get as far away from them as possible. She proceeded down the mezzanine, where a door was waiting at the end of it. ‘VIP Only’ it read on the top in red neon lights.

“Uh, thanks, Jackie.” Ivan complemented in humiliation.

“Learn to say no, Ivan.” Her low and brief tone made him speechless.

“Uh… yeah.”

Just like at the gates, two armed guards were there as well. When they saw them together, they got just as excited.

“It seems you three brought in the jackpot.” the guard on the left said first. “Not to mention you got ourselves a special bonus right here.”

Heather got more anxious as the guards briefly observed her body. Although she wanted to hide, it would only make it worse.

“Alright, come in.” the guard opened the door and invited them in.

Past the doorway, a set of stairs were leading them down. Not saying anything, they did as such and didn’t look back, even when the guards closed the door behind them. The music was now muffled, only the beat seemed to have passed through the walls. Nothing but hanging lightbulbs laminated their passage downwards. They were nervous to near death, but Ivan and Jacklyn were the least. They had their eyes glaring swords down the stairway. It helped them balance their nervousness quite a bit. Then that nervousness would fall out of line when they reached the bottom.

  The entire room was large and poised. The checkered floors were shining to the point that your reflection could be seen upon them, and the chandeliers above them lit the room with a light touch. The walls were painted a pristine white, which contrasted the rusty jail cells that lined each side. The walls seemed to go on forever, though. It was something that made the five genuinely uncomfortable just looking at them. In the distance, two rows of five guards stood behind a woman in a rather punkish design. To greet them, she pushed through the row.

“Thank you for bringing our little prize back to us.” she said in a satisfactory manner.

“It was no problem, ma’am.” said Ivan. “She thought hiding with this bimbo was the right thing to do.”

Heather nearly wanted to punch him for that remark.

“So, by bringing her in, I’m guessing you want that bonus.”

Ivan shook his head. “Not really.”

“Hm?”

“I want to bet these two with the man intended to pick them up.” Ivan declared rather confidently.

“Oh really?”

He nodded.

“Lucky for you, I’m right here.”

They turned around, and a man in a rather sleek tuxedo walked up to them.

“Welcome back, Gareth.” Blaze greeted. “Did you manage to run for office?”

“Indeed, ma’am.” he answered braggingly. “When I’m head of state, I’ll make sure to keep this club as lively as possible.”

“Thanks pal.” she then walked to the group. “Well, it seems that this guy wants your little prize. You up for it?”

Gareth pressed a hand against his chin. When he looked from top to bottom at Heather, a smirk formed on his lips. “Hmm… does the chick there count as a bonus?”

“Indeed, mister.” Ivan responded. “If you win, you get to take the pony and lady with you.”

“What about the money?”

“I won that fair and square, dude.” Ivan retorted. “We’re only betting on the ladies here.”

“Aw, such a shame.”

Ivan took a few steps towards him, and he could already see how tall that man was compared to him. However, he pressed on with his question. “S-”

“What game do you have in mind?” asked Gareth.

This was already to Ivan’s discontent. “Uh… I-I was going to ask you the same thing.”

“Hmm, how about Chess?”

“Chess?” Ivan said bewilderedly. “Isn’t that a little too unfitting for a gambling game?”

“I don’t think a person that young can handle the advanced stuff.”

Ivan crossed his arms. “I’m old enough to know what the big boys play, and I’m confident that I’m going to win them.”

“Alright then, have you heard of Texas Hold’em?”

“No.” he said instantly.

“Well then, chess it is.”

“I’m serious, sir.” Ivan implored with impatience. “Let me play, I don’t care if I’m inexperienced!”

Gareth too was starting to become impatient. “You know that the lives of a lovely lady and mare are on the line?”

Ivan just remembered that. He took brief glimpses at them, and he knew they weren’t liking one bit of this.

“That’s why I suggest that you hand them over now!” he demanded harshly through gritted teeth. “The guards behind me are the finest mercs money can buy, and they’ll damn well make sure you’ll be filled with gushing holes.”

Despite how they were feeling, he kept his foot down. He was not even flinching at the threat.

Gareth grinned at this. “You were always that stubborn, weren’t you kid?”

“Hm?”

“Your mother was such a beautiful starlet.”

Ivan felt as if his entire body was numb for a moment, as if he wanted to drop to the floor in an instant.

“If you hadn’t resisted like you did, then maybe you and your mother could’ve been fine at my estate.”

He lifted a trembling finger up at him. “H-How did you-”

“Chicago’s database surely knows how to track its people.” Gareth said with a sly smirk. “You killing them wasn’t enough to make me forget.”

Ivan unzipped his bag, and his hands was the assault rifle he was given. In a pent up rage, he’d say, “Don’t mess with me, asshole!”

His trembling, though, was causing the iron sight to lose focus on Gareth.

“Please, sir!” Blaze demanded. “Put the gun down!”

Ivan looked back at them, they were all being held by a guard. There were knives against their neck, all of them letting out squirms of panic.

He just ignored them, and kept his rifle aimed straight at Gareth.

Gareth eyed him with such disgust. “You really aren’t going to drop the gun, aren’t you?”

He ignored that statement, his eyes staring at him like that of a mad dog.

“And you’re looking at me as if I’m the bad guy.”

Ivan’s fingers were dangerously close to the trigger.

Jacklyn was already seeing the anger flowing through his body, but she was too scared to say anything. Her resistance was slowly coming to a close, as she questioned everything that was in front of her.

Ivan quickly shot to the side before putting in multiple rounds all over Gareth’s face.

“What the-” Blaze’s legs were suddenly in the air. Her head suddenly hit the ground like a baseball bat against a metal pole. The assault rifle Ivan held was now pressing its barrel against her cheek.

“Now drop the knives or this bitch dies!” Ivan yelled.

On the contrary, just like Ivan, they weren’t going to do that. Even as the ponies and people behind bars were already in attention to the drama.

“Do it!” Ivan pressed the rifle even further against her cheek. “I’m not going to repeat myself!”

They didn’t move and inch.

“One!” Ivan counted.

The soldiers were still hesitant to move.

“Two!”

They started to press their knives against their hostages’ necks.

“Ivan!” Jacklyn screamed.

Boom!

The ground started shaking, and the lights were flickering violently. Ivan’s aim was fluctuating along with it, giving Blaze the opportunity to lift her foot up and kick him in the cheek. Ivan stumbled back as she ran off. When he regained his balance, he put his foot down, and started firing his rifle at every enemy close by. When they were all on the floor, he turned around to notice that the others were able to deal with them easily. Granted, Lance did most of the work, with Jacklyn knocking out around three soldiers, but it was still worth mentioning.

“Clear!” Lance shouted.

Ivan dashed straight for the exit.

“Ivan, wait!” shouted Jacklyn.

He just ignored them.

“Let’s just go!” Lance advised. “Heather, you remember the route out of here?”

“MmHm.”

"Help us, please!"

They looked around them. Against those rusty steel bars closing the cells, were the countless ponies and people banging on them in such desperation.

"Aw shoot." Lance muttered.

"Definitely." Heather commented.

"We don't wanna die!"

"Please, get us out of here!"

Jacklyn's heart was beating rapidly in such a panic.

“You okay, ma'am?” Melody asked her, concerned for her sanity.

Through her increasing consternation, she started running after Ivan.

"Ma'am wait!" Melody called.

At the top of the stairs, Ivan kicked the door open. Bullets started pounding against his body like baseballs. That didn’t bother him though. The constant flinching wasn’t enough to stop him from unleashing bullets onto the soldiers, mowing them down instantly.

Click!

He lifted his hand in the air, and thrusted the hand at the bar close by. A heating fireball came right out of it, knocking down as many glass bottles as it could. The entire area was on fire, which included anyone who was around it. He kept took a look at the dancefloor below. Ivan chuckled. “Hm, cowards fled.”

Through the fire that covered half the carpet, a couple of bullets pounded against his arm and head. He fired from the hip as he moved forward. He heard soldiers screaming in pain, giving him a sense of satisfaction Through the narrow area that hadn’t caught fire, he found soldiers across the mezzanine scrambling for cover. He smirked when he found another bar over there. Again, he shot another blast of fire. The same result happened.  He reloaded his rifle, firing multiple rounds at anyone or anypony that wasn’t dancing in flames.

The hallway entrance was close by, so he took out and armed two grenades. They bounced off the wall after he threw them.

“Grena-!”

BOOM!

BOOM!

Ivan went charging in, putting bullets into the already disarrayed personnel. Those that still had a hold on their weapons tried to fire some shots at him, but they weren’t even close to hitting him. Instead, Ivan got to them first.

A unicorn pony tried to use his telekinesis to stop the bullets. He may have caught three that were heading towards him, but he couldn’t consider the other two that had managed to escape his aura. He collapsed to the ground when they struck his head and leg.

He walked across the hall without a care in the world, even kicking one to the floor since she was in the way. The grass outside was completely barren of any people or ponies. Explosions were flashing and soaring down like meteors, while personnel were firing from the windows above. Through the broken gate, and the smashed concrete that held the wall together, he could see streaks of bright pink flowing across the lot, blowing up cars and sending them into the air. It got Ivan to realize that getting out through here wasn’t the best of ideas. He had to look for another way out, after all, he had plenty of time to do so. He only smiled at that thought.

He turned around and started running towards the dancefloor this time. Running like a bull, he vaulted over the railing that stopped anyone from falling from the mezzanine. In midair, he managed to shoot down three soldiers at point blank range. He then landed on his feet before standing up without a faze.

The enemy had him surrounded, but he ducked the moment they opened fire. In rapid motions, he put bullets in the bodies of anyone close by. He took out a couple more grenades before tossing them out into the charging personnel. The explosions were powerful enough to burn out the floor’s patterned lighting.

Through the chaos, Ivan charged towards the stage and climbed on it. He hid behind the DJ mixer when bullets started soaring past him. He blind-fired as many shots as he could before he ran out. While he was reloading, a group of explosions hit the dancefloor. So massive that they covered the entire dancefloor. During which, he ran down what appeared to be the stage exit.

Then from that moment on, it was all a blur to him.

What he saw as he ran through backstage were endless shades of red. Men, women, mares, and stallions, all with their rifles were in his way. The only option was to shoot them down, and he went through with that option. He ignored the bullets that were deflecting off of him to put bullets of his own into any part of their bodies. He eventually found a hallway that lead to a large door that was attached to the floor. He only needed a grenade from the dead soldier close by to blow it to pieces. Without any care, he hopped inside as sirens started blaring around the entire area. It appeared to be a tunnel, a massive one at that. Regardless, he just started sprinting down with his pistol in hand.

He could see people and ponies scrambling everywhere in panic for their rifles, some just started shooting their pistols anyway. He shot them down without any injuries of his own.

Rat-at-at-at-Click!

He glanced at the ejection port, and dropped the rifle entirely when he noticed the casing stuck in it. “Damn.”

He switched to his pistol, and fired a couple rounds down the hallway.

Thwap!

He held to his hip, and saw that blood was already spreading to his hand. He thrust around his hands until everyone around him in the intersection he was on was burning. Bullets were hardly flying around, but he could hear the enemy shout commands as they approached. Through the commands though, he could hear more guttural cries of pain. Through his grunts of pain, he was laughing a bit. Laughing to the point where it got louder and louder with every second passing. He stood up straight despite the pain, took out a combat knife, and held it as tight as he could.

With one leap, he went down that tunnel, and jabbed at anyone who was in their way. The wound in his hip was nothing to him as he went around stabbing kidneys, hearts, and slitting the throats of any soldier that was in his way. If he couldn’t reach them in time, then a bullet to the face would do. The enemy desperately tried to shoot him down, but he was too fast for them to pinpoint. Eventually, the massive flock of troops trying to bring him down were reduced to around ten or so personnel desperately making a run for the opening that was on the ceiling.

“Come on, Sing! He’s coming!” the soldier shrieked with such fear.

“I’m trying, I’m trying!” the unicorn yelled back as she tried to levitate the heavy metal door to the side.

“Open fire!” another screamed.

Rat-at-at-at-at-at-at-at…!

After reloading his pistol, Ivan weaved from side to side to avoid the bullets. Even at some points hoping around the tunnels to do so. He stabbed the first soldier in the neck, then went to the pony next to him. He did the same before the pony could scream his comrade’s name.

“Come on, come on!” the unicorn grumbled. Hearing the others’ blood curdling cries made her more desperate in opening that hatch. “Nngh!”

And so she did.

“Go! Go! Go!” the soldier said. She hopped straight out into the open plains, and so did he. Unfortunately, the third, who was halfway into climbing out, had his leg be held on. He flailed his arms violently, only to be sucked back inside. A screech was the last thing they heard from him.

“Screw this!” the unicorn yelled, on the brink of tears. “We’re heading to California!”

“Right!” the soldier said with that same feeling.

BLAM!

The unicorn fell to the ground.

BLAM! BLAM!

Two bullets were lodged into his back, making him cough out blood before tumbling to the ground. Although frailly and faintly, he looked behind him, and saw the unicorn bleeding from her hind leg. She tried to get back up, but a bullet flew through her head. He heard something clash against the ground immediately after. The next thing he’d see was the man with a twisted smile, holding that bloodied knife. The last thing he’d see, was him lifting them in the air for the kill.

It felt like forever to Ivan, stabbing that man endlessly until his arms grew tired. The man’s face was near unrecognizable, that’s when his smile started to change. The next stab would be his last as he breathed heavily amidst his exhaustion, the knife would be left impaled on his face before gently letting go. That’s when his memories started to come back to him, especially of the ones who were at his side. When they did, it didn’t take much for him to realize that they were standing right behind him. The first thing he’d see when he turned around was Jacklyn, starring at him with those tearing and trembling eyes.

The sight was already sending chills up his spine. “Uh…, Jackie… I…”

She took two steps back before losing both her balance and conscious entirely.

“Jackie?” he uttered concernedly. Meekly, he crawled over to where she lied. Her eyes were closed, and she was not moving.

The sight was already breaking him down. He was already feeling nauseous when thinking about the person he stabbed past death. The weight he felt was too much for him to handle, and that heaviness would soon expand to his eyelids. He felt light, he felt sick, and combined it would make him fall to the ground and drift away. The noise outside was blurry as his sight, but he could hear what they have to say.

On that website, the comments were coming in by the tens of thousands. They ranged from talks of denial to talks of disgust. The views were also increasing too, nearly surpassing ten million.

The person sitting in front of the computer screen was watching nothing but static on the screen. His phone then started reading. He stood up from his seat and swiped his knife into the plain air. His body transitioned from a soldier in HUE uniform, to a Madokist in his hakama. The two guards next to the door did the same thing.

“{Hello?}” he responded with.

“{Congrats on the livestream.}” complemented the caller. “{If you’d like, you and the others can come out now. BLU forces have already taken the place.}”

“{Alright.}” He stood up from his seat, to grab the large bow resting on the table. “{After all, I can see it all from here.}”

“{Anyway, do you think she would’ve been able to stream it herself?}”

“{Not a chance, it took a ton of equipment to do that}.” He unplugged the cords from the laptop, and closed it. "Anyway, did the five leave?}"

"{Gone before BLU arrived, sir. Right on time... Anyway, let’s just pack up and go.}”

“{Roger.}” He looked back up at the surveillance screens. Specifically, the one where his comrades were tending to the prisoners. Providing them with food, water, etc. Seeing that was already making his skin crawl at the thought of who would've done this.

"{Is everything all right, sir?}" asked one of his subordinates.

He turned around and nodded. "{It's okay, let's go.}"

They complied, and then left the entire room empty.